£ ttit  01(PDlogira/ 


PRINCETON.  N.  J. 


Gc4^0> 

.T37 


Section 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2016 


https://archive.org/details/aroundworldortraOOpeeb 


AROUND  THE 

OR, 


WORLD: 


V' 


TRAVELS  IN  POLYNESIA,  CHINA,  INDIA,  ARABIA, 
EGYPT,  SYRIA, 


AND  OTHER 


u HEATHEN'  ” COUNTRIES. 


J.  M.  PEEBLES, 

author  of  “Seers  of  the  Ages,”  “ Jesus,— Myth,  Man,  or  God,”  “Spiritualism 
Defined  and  Defended,”  Ac.,  Ac. 


“I  can  not  rest  from  Travel:  I will  drink 
Life  to  its  lees.” — Tennyson. 


THIRD  EDITION. 


BOSTON : 

COLBY  AND  RICH,  PUBLISHERS, 

9 Montgomery  Place. 


1876 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1874,  by 
J.  M.  PEEBLES, 

In  the  Office  of  the  Librarian  of  Congress,  at  Washington. 


Stereotyped  and  Printed  by 
Rand,  Aveby,  & Co.,  Boston. 


PREFACE. 


“What  I saw”  in  China,  India,  Arabia,  Egypt,  Syria,  and 
other  heathen  countries,  is  expressive  of  this  volume’s  distinctive 
characteristics.  It  abounds  in  precisely  such  facts  about  the 
South-Sea  Islanders,  Chinese,  Hindoos,  Arabs,  Syrians,  and 
other  Asiatics,  with  the  peculiarities  of  their  social  and  religious 
life,  as  all  Americans  ought  to  know. 

Among  other  reasons,  the  author  visited  Polynesia,  Asia,  and 
Africa,  to  personally  inform  himself  touching  the  difference 
between  life  in  America,  and  life  in  the  Orient ; and  also  to  more 
fully  understand  the  real  condition  of  the  heathen.  He  has 
endeavored  to  describe  what  came  under  his  observations  with 
fairness,  and  a true  moral  independence.  It  is  quite  time  that 
the  “heathen”  members  of  a common  humanity,  and  heirs  to  a 
conscious  immortality,  should  be  described  by  travelers  as  the}' 
are,  giving  them  the  benefit  of  that  “ charity  which  thinketh 
no  evil.” 

A portion  of  the  oontents  of  this  book  appeared  in  “The 
Banner  of  Light,”  under  the  heading  ‘ ‘ Letters  of  Travel .”  These 
have  been  revised,  and  a large  amount  of  such  original  matter 
added  as  relates  to  the  laws,  customs,  phenomenal  manifestations, 
and  ancient  religions,  born  and  cradled  under  the  sunny  skies  of 
Asia. 


iii 


iy 


PREFACE. 


The  natural  tendency  of  travel  is  to  give  breadth  to  thought, 
freedom  to  philosophy,  and  a fresh  impetus  to  the  humanitarian 
sentiments  of  the  soul. 

“ Ex  Oriente  lux!”  In  “ prehistoric  pile,”  in  Greek  mystery, 
and  Druid  circle,  in  Shemitic  prophecy,  and  Egyptian  symbol, 
as  in  the  science  and  culture  of  the  present,  we  read  the  progress, 
and  the  future  possibilities,  of  all  tribes  and  nationalities. 

“ Over  space  the  clear  banner  of  mind  is  unfurled, 

And  the  habits  of  God  are  the  laws  of  the  world.” 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


CHAPTER  I. 

HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 

Travel  is  an  educator.  Seeing,  in  connection  with 
reason  and  consciousness,  is  knowing.  And  knowledge  is 
the  stepping-stone  to  wisdom. 

Since  seeing,  then,  is  knowing,  why  not  see  the  world  ? 
why  not  traverse  lands  and  seas  ? why  not  further  lift  the 
veil  from  Isis?  and  why  not  lay  the  marvelous  treasures 
of  antiquity  at  the  feet  of  the  golden  present  ? 

If  essential  spirit,  as  Oriental  sage  and  seer  have  taught, 
is  causation ; if  the  spiritual  is  the  real ; and  if  this  objective 
life  is  but  the  shadow-world  of  effects,  — then,  that  parlia- 
ments of  angels  should  conceive  plans  above  to  be  executed 
on  earth,  is  both  possible  and  natural.  All  conscious  intelli- 
gences must  necessarily  sympathize.  None  of  us  are  wholly 
our  own.  Uncontrollable  circumstances  affect,  and  unseen 
powers  influence  us.  As  mirrors  reflect,  so  mystics,  aided 
by  ministering  angels,  often  outline  the  future.  A scroll  is 
now  unrolling,  a vision  fulfilling.  The  journey  enzones  the 
world,  vid  California,  Sandwich  Islands,  New  Zealand,  Aus- 
1 l 


2 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


tralia,  China,  India,  Arabia,  Egypt,  Palestine,  Central  Eu- 
rope, and  England,  to 

“ The  land  of  the  free,  and  the  home  of  the  brave.” 

ACROSS  THE  CONTINENT. 

What  a marvelous  country,  stretching  from  these  commer- 
cial cities,  that,  like  star-dust,  dot  the  Atlantic  coast,  to  the 
wave-washed  shores  of  the  Pacific  ! Considering  extent  of 
territory,  variety  of  climate,  grandeur  of  scenery,  mineral 
resources,  and  free  institutions,  it  is  worth  something  to  be 
an  American  citizen.  The  distance  from  our  residence  in 
Hammonton,  N.J.,  to  San  Francisco,  is  some  thirty-five  hun- 
dred miles.  A week’s  travel  spans  prairie  and  mountain. 
Telegraphic  wires  and  iron-belted  highways  have  quite  anni- 
hilated time  and  space.  Tunneling  the  English  channel, 
sailing  in  air-ships  through  cloud-lands,  and  exploring  the 
islands  that  stud  the  open  polar  sea,  are  achievements  just 
ahead  of  us.  Surely  life  is  a rush  forward,  a struggle  ’mid 
contending  forces ; and,  scientifically  considered,  progress  is 
the  key-word  of  the  country. 

ALONG  THE  WESTERN  ROUTE. 

As  Nile  bottom-lands  to  Syria  in  the  period  of  the  patri- 
archs, so  are  broad  prairie-fields  to  the  East.  It  is  these  that 
fill  our  national  granaries.  Passing  them,  it  seemed  that 
peach-orchards  fairly  reeled  under  their  fruitage,  while  vine- 
yards unveiled  to  us  their  purple  clusters.  Swiftly  whirling 
by  cornfields,  they  rustled  and  swayed  like  waving  forests. 
Pleasant  things  for  the  palate,  beauty  for  the  eye,  lands  for 
the  toiler,  minerals  for  the  miner,  wealth  for  the  industrious, 
friends  for  the  worthy,  books  for  the  student,  and  religious 
enthusiasm  for  souls  great  and  liberal  — these  are  among 
the  charms  of  the  sunset  States. 

The  “ Far  West,”  and  the  Great  American  Desert,  are  alike 
the  myths  of  our  geography  days.  Most  of  these  wasted 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


3 


lands  may  be  made  productive  by  irrigation.  The  surging 
tide  of  immigration,  instead  of  stopping,  as  formerly,  in  Illi- 
nois, Indiana,  Minnesota,  Iowa,  and  Nebraska,  pushes  across 
the  once  trackless  desert,  scales  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
secures  a foothold  in  Nevada,  Utah,  and  California. 

The  intelligence  of  this  age  excels  its  integrity  and 
morality.  The  higher  call  is  for  the  solid,  rather  than  the 
sensational;  for  constructors,  rather  than  ruthless,  reckless 
iconoclasts. 

Omaha,  on  the  western  hank  of  the  Missouri,  numbers 
nearly  twenty  thousand.  Here  George  Francis  Train  made 
a large  portion  of  his  fortune.  The  old  state-house,  a mag- 
nificent building,  situated  upon  the  highest  point  in  the  city, 
is  to  he  devoted  to  educational  purposes. 

Pullman’s  palace  sleeping-cars  are  luxurious.  Eating- 
houses  are  numerous ; charges  one  dollar  currency.  The 
Platte  is  a lazy,  shallow  stream,  skirted  with  light  timber. 
Along  this  river  IRs  the  old  emigrant  trail,  marked  by  an 
occasional  grave.  Pawnee  Indians  were  standing  around 
every  station.  Reticent,  they  seemed  sad.  They  are  fading 
away.  The  embers  of  their  council-fires  are  cold.  Oh,  my 
countrymen,  feed  them  generously,  treat  them  justly,  kindly, 
in  these  their  dying  days  ! 

NORTH  PLATTE  CITY,  AND  CHEYENNE. 

Accompanying  Col.  S.  F.  Tappan,  Gens.  Sheridan,  Sher- 
man, Terry,  Harney,  and  other  members  of  the  Congressional 
Indian  Commission,  westward  a few  years  since,  here  at 
North  Platte  was  held  our  first  peace-council.  It  was  a 
thrillingly  interesting  occasion.  The  Indians  flocked  in  by 
hundreds.  The  Brule  Sioux  chief,  Spotted  Tail,  made  a 
peace  speech.  Gen.  Sherman  cross-examined  him.  Gen. 
Harney  admitted  that  he  had  never  known  an  Indian  chief 
the  first  to  break  a treaty.  If  belief  in  a future  conscious 
identity,  and  intelligible  communications  from  the  spirit- 
world,  constitute  an  individual  a Spiritualist,  then  this  Sioux 


4 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


chief  is  a Spiritualist.  So,  doubtless,  are  the  chiefs  and  med- 
icine-men of  the  other  tribes. 

Aug.  15  we  reached  Cheyenne,  the  capital  of  Wyoming. 
It  is  the  most  populous  town  between  Omaha  and  Ogden. 
The  Black  Hills  in  the  distance  were  crowned  with  snow. 
The  railway  cuts  each  side  of  Cheyenne  show  volcanic 
matter,  mixed  with  marine  fossils.  A rolling  ocean  once 
swept  over  these  plains  and  mountains.  Here  are  found 
beautiful  moss  agates.  They  are  for  sale,  with  rare  mineral 
specimens,  at  nearly  every  station.  If  London  is  the  paradise 
of  books,  and  Persia  of  roses,  the  West  is  the  Elysian  land 
of  geologists  and  mineralogists. 

Wyoming  is  woman’s  political  Eden  regained.  Suffrage  is 
here  guaranteed  her  as  a constitutional  right.  And  yet  only 
about  half  of  the  women  in  Cheyenne  use  this  ballot  privi- 
lege. Why  is  it  ? , Are  there  not  far  more  women  than  men 
opposed  to  universal  suffrage  ? Laramie  was  the  first  place 
in  the  world  where  a female  jury  was  impaneled. 

Sherman  is  the  highest  railway  point  on  the  Pacific  route, 
named  in  honor  of  Gen.  Sherman.  It  is  eight  thousand  two 
hundred  and  forty-two  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  air 
here  is  light,  pure,  and  bracing.  It  is  just  the  place  for  an 
astronomical  observatory.  The  mountain-peaks  are  weird  and 
magnificent ; while  the  general  plateau  is  covered  with  short 
grass,  sage-brush,  and  stunted  pines.  Desolate  as  the  region 
seemed,  blackbirds  were  chattering  upon  telegraph-wires, 
swallows  were  cutting  curious  angles,  and  eagles  sailed  and 
circled  above  the  mountain  bights.  Life  and  activity  flame 
everywhere.  The  universe  is  God’s  house ; this  earth,  one 
of  the  smaller  apartments.  Entering,  we  found  it  already 
furnished.  What  a carpet ! — the  emerald  grass.  What  a 
ceiling  ! — the  frescoed  sky.  What  tapestried  pillars  ! — the 
granite  rocks.  What  a front-door! — the  flaming  sunrise. 
What  a rear-door  ! — the  sunset,  through  which  the  day  goes 
down  into  shadow-lands.  What  a chandelier ! — the  sun 
and  stars.  What  fields  for  explorations  ! — the  interstellar 


H AMMON  TON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


5 


spaces  of  infinity.  Surely,  as  the  Mohammedan  says,  “ Allah 
is  great  and  good.” 

ECHO  CANON,  AND  OGDEN. 

Oh  for  an  ocean  of  imagery  in  which  to  dip  the  pen 
Echo  Canon  is  entered  at  the  little  station  of  Castle  Rock. 
The  elevation  is  nearly  seven  thousand  feet.  Huge  sand- 
stone bluffs  line  the  right-hand  side  of  the  canon.  These 
have  been  worn  and  torn  by  storms,  till,  in  the  distance,  they 
present  the  appearance  of  old  feudal  castles.  The  engine 
leaps,  plunges,  down  the  defile.  The  perspective  produces 
dizziness.  Along  the  route  westward  from  these  castles  and 
snowy  ravines,  are  the  “ Devil’s  Gate,”  “ Devil’s  Pulpit,” 
“Devil’s  Slide,”  and  the  “ Witches’  Cave,”  — names  strictly 
orthodox. 

Ogden  is  the  famous  junction  of  the  railways.  Tourists 
leave  here  for  a peep  at  Salt  Lake  City.  This  half-way  house, 
one  thousand  and  thirty-two  miles  west  of  Omaha,  claims  a 
population  of  four  thousand,  a majority  of  whom  are  Mor- 
mons. Such  as  have  left  polygamy  and  its  practices,  for  the 
purity  of  Spiritualism,  are  called  “ apostates.”  They  are  quite 
numerous.  Why  so  many  hot  springs  in  these  regions?  and 
from  whence  the  perpetual  internal  heat  ? A circus  in  full 
blast,  our  lecture  was  slimly  attended.  Ring-master’s  whips 
and  grinning  clowns  are  more  inviting  to  the  masses  than 
literature,  spiritual  lectures,  or  such  materializations  as  may 
be  seen  at  Moravia  and  other  Meccas  noted  for  their  demon- 
strations of  immortality. 

A venerable  gentleman  in  Ogden,  once  a Latter-Day 
Saint,  now  a devoted  Spiritualist,  gave  us  a thrilling  account 
of  the  inside  workings  of  Mormonism,  even  to  the  ceremonial 
“ endowments,”  — washing,  anointing  with  oil,  and  the  cloth- 
ing in  white.  Other  of  these  rites,  Israeli tish  and  Phallic, 
are  secret. 


6 


ABOUND  THE  WOKLD. 


UTAH,  AND  SALT  LAKE. 

W ith  a mongrel  population  of  some  twenty  thousand,  Salt 
Lake  is  claimed  and  considered  the  “ Zion  of  our  God.” 
The  location,  in  some  respects,  is  admirable. 

Each  city  lot,  originally  containing  an  acre  and  a quarter, 
blossoms  now  something  like  the  poet’s  Eden  Irrigation 
from  a pure  mountain  stream  is  the  secret  of  this  luxuriant 
growth.  Externally,  Salt  Lake  may  be  considered  the  city 
of  crystal  streams,  and  handsome  fruit-orchards.  Industry  is 
the  rule,  rather  than  the  exception,  among  these  Mormons. 
Let  us  approve  where  we  can.  Successful  co-operative  stores 
have  been  formed  in  nearly  all  the  districts.  They  are 
modeled  largely  after  those  in  England. 

The  railway  from  Ogden  passes  along  the  shores  of  Salt 
Lake,  the  “ Dead  Sea  ” of  America.  The  farms,  irrigated 
and  well  tilled  the  whole  distance,  were  burdened  with 
ripened  grain,  and  the  orchards  loaded  with  inviting  fruit. 
Such  cultivation  quite  surprised  us.  Only  one  mile  from  the 
Tabernacle,  there  is  a full-flowing,  warm  sulphur  spring ; 
while  the  twin  peaks  of  the  Wahsatch  Mountains,  a few  miles 
distant,  are  white  with  perpetual  snows.  They  are  eleven 
thousand  feet  high. 

This  inland  Salt  Lake,  nearly  a hundred  miles  in  length, 
and  forty  in  width,  has  seven  islands,  three  of  wlrich  are  well 
adapted  to  grazing.  The  Mormon  Church  owns  them.  The 
waters  of  this  lake  are  so  excessively  salt,  that  nine  pailfuls 
will  make  one  of  salt.  In  1850  it  required  only  from  three 
to.  five.  Swarming  with  insect  life,  this  rippling  body  has 
risen  from  twelve  to  fifteen  feet  within  a few  years.  This 
has  freshened  the  waters.  Utah  Lake  should  not  be  con- 
founded with  Salt  Lake.  The  former  is  a beautiful  sheet  of 
fresh  water,  whose  outlet  is  the  River  Jordan.  The  Territory 
abounds  in  scriptural  names.  There  are  over  thirty  incor- 
porated cities  in  Utah;  and  the  mineral  wealth  is  inexhaust- 
ible. 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


7 


JOSEPH  SMITH,  THE  PALMYRA  SEER. 

The  original  Mormon  temple  is  still  standing  in  Kirtland, 
Ohio.  Roaming  through  the  deserted  aisles  of  the  quaint 
structure  with  one  of  the  first  “ Latter-Day  Saints,”  he  gave 
me  a full  description  of  the  eccentricities  and  spiritual  mar- 
vels connected  with  the  modern  Mahomet,  Joseph  Smith. 
His  seership  was  trustingly  relied  upon,  and  his  clairvoyant 
gifts  paraded  as  proofs  of  his  Messiahship. 

When  in  this  “ superior  condition,”  his  visions  were  as 
original  as  weird  and  witching.  Furthermore,  he  conversed 
daily  with  spirits  and  angels. 

In  a letter  written  in  1842,  by  Joseph  Smith,  to  “ The 
Chicago  Democrat,”  edited  by  John  Wentworth,  this  founder 
of  the  “ Latter-Day  Saints  ” lifts  the  curtain,  and  gives  us  a 
peep  at  his  visional  experiences : — 

“While  fervently  engaged  in  supplication,  my  mind  was  taken  away 
from  the  objects  with  which  I was  surrounded,  and  I was  inwrapped  in  a 
heavenly  vision,  and  saw  two  glorious  personages,  who  exactly  resembled 
each  other  in  features  and  likeness,  surrounded  with  a brilliant  light, 
which  eclipsed  the  sun  at  noonday.  They  told  me  that  all  religious  de- 
nominations were  believing  in  incorrect  doctrines,  and  that  none  of  them 
was  acknowledged  of  God  as  his  church  and  kingdom  ; and  I was  ex- 
pressly commanded  to  ‘ go  not  after  them.’  . . . 

“ On  the  evening  of  the  21st  of  September,  A.  D.  1823,  while  I was 
praying,  alight  like  that  of  day  burst  into  the  house,  and  filled  the  whole 
room.  The  appearance  produced  a shock  that  affected  the  whole  body.  In 
a moment  a personage  stood  before  me,  surrounded  with  a glory  yet  greater 
than  that  with  which  I was  already  surrounded.  This  messenger  pro- 
claimed himself  to  be  an  angel  of  God,  sent  to  bring  the  joyful  tidings 
that  the  covenant  which  God  made  with  ancient  Israel  was  at  hand  to  be 
fulfilled.  . . . 

“ On  the  6th  of  April,  1830,  the  ‘Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
Day  Saints  ’ was  first  organized  in  the  town  of  Fayette,  Seneca  County, 
State  of  New  York.  Some  few  were  called  and  ordained  by  the  Spirit  of 
revelation  and  prophecy,  and  began  to  preach  as  the  Spirit  gave  them  ut- 
terance ; and,  though  weak,  yet  were  they  strengthened  by  the  power  of 
God  ; and  many  were  brought  to  repentance,  were  immersed  in  the  water, 
and  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying-on  of  hands.  They 


8 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


saw  visions,  and  prophesied.  Devils  were  cast  out,  and  the  sick  healed 
by  the  laying-on  of  hands.  . . . 

“ We  believe  in  the  same  organization  that  existed  in  the  primitive 
Church,  viz.,  apostles,  prophets,  pastors,  teachers,  evangelists,  ...  in 
the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy,  revelation,  visions,  healing,  interpreta- 
tion of  tongues,  &c.” 

All  denominational  religions  originated  in  spiritual  mani- 
festations. Guatama  Buddha,  Jesus,  Mahomet,  Swedenborg, 
and  Joseph  Smith,  all  had  visions,  and  saw  angels.  In  the 
beginning  of  Mormonism,  polygamy  was  undreamed  of. 
Excrescences  attach  themselves  to  the  thrifty  trunk,  rather 
than  the  tender  sapling. 

THE  MORMON  TAfiERNACLE. 

A nondescript,  — spheroidal-shaped  and  arched.  It  holds 
some  ten  thousand  people.  The  organ  is  said  to  be  equal  to 
any  in  the  United  States.  The  music,  the  Sunday  we  at- 
tended, was  heavy,  but  not  soul-inspiring.  While  Elder 
Andrews  was  preaching,  the  deacons  distributed  the  “ Lord’s 
Supper,” — bread  and  water.  This  latter  is  cheaper  and  bet- 
ter than  any  intoxicating  symbol.  The  officiating  clergyman 
dwelt  largely  upon  the  persecutions  of  the  saints.  They 
had  been  “ pushed  westward  like  the  Indian  ; ” their  prophet 
Joseph,  and  his  brother  Hiram,  were  “ murdered  in  1844  in 
Carthage  Gaol ; ” their  president  had  been  “ arrested  as  a 
criminal;  ” and  more  afflictions  at  the  hands  of  the  Gentiles 
awaited  them.  It  was  a transitional  period  with  their 
church.  The  sermon  was  pathetic,  practical,  and  not  devoid 
of  all  merit.  There  were  about  five  thousand  present.  Po- 
lygamy, of  its  own  unnaturalness,  is  declining.  The  system, 
considered  by  itself,  has  not  a redeeming  trait.  There  is  less 
sealing  of  wives  each  year.  And  yet  the  churchal  doctrine 
taught  is,  that  the  more  wives,  the  greater  glory  to  the  man  ; 
the  more  children,  the  greater  glory  to  the  woman.  This  ap- 
pears plausible  when  the  Mormon  doctrines  are  elaborately 
elucidated. 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


9 


THE  MORMON  PRESIDENT. 

Brigham  Young  is  a native  of  Whitingham,  Windham  Co., 
Vt.  Risking  the  laugh  — this  was  also  our  birthplace. 
Armed  with  letters  from  United-States  Senators,  the  Shaker 
Elder  F.  W.  Evans,  and  others,  we  found  easy  access  to  the 
private  sanctum  of  the  Latter-Day  Prophet.  Ere  an  hour 
had  elapsed,  the  interviewing  was  mutual.  Our  acquaintance 
with  polygamy  practices,  and  other  phases  of  social  life,  in 
Turkey,  deeply  interested  this  prince  of  "polygamists.  He 
sharply  questioned  us ; and,  Yankee-like,  we  quizzed  him. 
Mormons  insist  that  plurality  of  wives  is  the  only  cure  for 
prostitution  and  the  social  evil. 

Cahn  and  dignified,  Mr.  Young’s  appearance  is  consider- 
ably in  his  favor.  He  is  rather  short,  and  decidedly  stout 
built.  The  forehead  is  full,  the  perceptives  exceeding  the 
reflectives.  The  complexion  is  light,  hair  thin,  and  gait 
moderate.  He  must  have  seen  over  seventy  winters.  While 
affable  and  easy  in  manner,  he  is  at  the  same  time  subtle  and 
penetrating.  There  is  a vein  of  vanity,  too,  plainly  visible 
in  his  constitution.  He  likes  attention,  — must  be  a leader, 
or  nothing.  Though  on  excellent  terms  with  himself,  he  is 
too  incomplete  for  a moral  hero,  and  too  selfish  for  a saint. 
He  has  hugged  his  passion  of  a “ Latter-Day  ” Zion,  modeled 
after  the  polygamy  patriarchs  of  old,  till  it  now  scorches  him 
like  a brand.  When  he  dies,  there  will  be  divisions  in  the 
flock.  The  bishops  and  other  leaders  are  cunning  and 
shrewd.  There  are  several  aspirants  for  the  president’s 
office.  The  humbler  officials  and  itinerating  elders  are  the 
religious  workers.  The  bishops  are  generally  rich  ; while 
President  Young,  a theocratic  despot,  through  tithing  and 
financial  speculations,  has  become  a millionaire. 

MORMON  DOCTRINES. 

Since  the  Pacific  Railway  made  the  Atlantic  States  and 
Utah  neighbors,  Mormon  theology  and  practices  have  become 


10 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


well  understood.  In  the  general  conception,  their  doctrines 
are  Mosaic  ; in  construction,  conglomerate  ; and,  in  execution, 
despotic.  It  is  really  the  resurrected  religion  of  Moses,  Sol- 
omon, and  David,  veneered  and  slightly  modernized. 

Denying  the  existence  of  one  eternal  God,  — essential 
spirit,  — they  believe  in  a plurality  of  gods,  all  of  whom 
have  wives,  who  were  once  mortals  dwelling  on  material 
planets.  The  highest  god  of  whom  the  Mormons  profess 
any  knowledge  ijj  “ Elohim.”  His  laws  are  the  edicts  of 
will,  and  his  government  sternly  patriarchal.  This  deity, 
say  they,  is  no  omnipresent  spirit,  but  a personal  being,  with 
body,  bones,  and  flesh,  but  no  blood.  He  dwells  in  the  planet 
Kolob , near  the  center  of  our  system.  This  planet,  quite 
unknown  to  astronomy,  revolves  upon  its  axis  once  in  a 
thousand  years,  which  to  the  “ Lord  is  as  one  day.” 

They  believe  spirit  to  be  refined  matter,  and  spirits  to  be 
constituted  of  material  atoms.  There  are  four  orders  of 
intelligences, — gods,  angels,  spirits,  men.  Both  the  Chris- 
tian Bible,  and  Book  of  Mormon,  are  equally  authoritative : 
neither  is  infallible.  Revelations  and  spirit-ministrations 
have  been  the  common  property  of  all  ages.  All  faithful 
Mormon  saints  become  gods  after  death,  creating,  peopling, 
and  governing  worlds. 

SPIRITS  AS  WORLD-BUILDERS. 

Ignoring  the  Spiritualist’s  conception  that  God  — the  ab- 
solute Good  — governs  the  universe  by  immutable  law,  and 
forms  worlds,  and  systems  of  worlds,  upon  the  principle  of 
evolution,  Mormons  adopt  the  antiquated  theory  that  spirits 
make  worlds,  — such  starry  worlds  as  sparkle  in  the  measure- 
less spaces  of  infinity.  The  erratic  Scaliger,  of  ihe  four- 
teenth century,  put  forth  the  same  notion.  North  advanced 
the  idea  in  his  “ Republic.”  It  is  the  “ dodge  ” of  babyish 
atheists. 

The  divine  scale  downward,  in  their  creed,  runs  thus: 
Elohim,  Jehovah,  Adam,  Jesus,  Joseph  Smith,  Brigham 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


11 


Young,  the  Latter-Day  Saints,  and  then  the  Gentile  world 
generally.  It  is  the  chief  employment  of  gods,  angels,  and 
spirits  to  manufacture  and  people  worlds.  Adam  was  the 
son,  the  representative  son,  of  the  god  who  made  this  earth 
Accordingly,  he  is  its  ruling  spirit.  All  the  “ righteous  in 
Zion  ” will  create,  people,  and  govern  worlds  for  their  own 
glory.  Morally  speaking,  they  commence  the  nuclei  of  their 
future  kingdoms  now,  present  wives  and  children  becoming- 
hereafter  their  subjects.  Spirit-begetting,  world-building, 
and  star-engineering  in  the  future  world,  — these  are  heavenly 
employments  in  the  eyes  of  Mormons.  For  spirits,  remem- 
ber, having  created  worlds,  and  established  laws  for  their 
government,  run  them  mechanically  through  space,  some- 
thing as  engineers  run  their  trains,  or  schoolboys  roll  their 
hoops. 

If  a Pleiad  fade,  or  planet  disappear,  may  it  not  be  owing 
to  the  careless  sky-engineering  of  a neophyte,  — some 
thoughtless  spirit,  who  failed  to  whistle  in  season,  “ Down 
with  the  brakes  ” ? 


STRANGE  THEORIES. 

Exercise  of  the  procreative  functions  in  the  realms  of 
immortality,  as  Mormons  teach,  naturally  necessitates  or- 
ganic bodies,  — not  the  “ spiritual  body  ” mentioned  by 
Paul,  but  the  resurrection  of  the  veritable  physical  body, 
as  originally  taught  in  the  decline  of  Egypt’s  greatness. 
Not  only  will  the  literal  “ body  come  up,”  say  these  religion- 
ists, but  the  very  garments  also  in  which  it  was  buried. 
As  Adam  was  first  made,  then  Eve,  so  the  man  is  first 
raised,  then  the  wife,  — “ the  wife  ” whom  the  saint  most 
loved.  After  this  they  are  “ called  up  ” — resurrected  — in 
the  order  of  the  sealing.  With  the  “ saints,”  marriage  is  a 
sacrament,  and  for  eternity.  If  not  sacramentally  sealed,  the 
marriage  ends  at  death.  Each  family  is  a clan,  and  the 
father  the  chief.  President  Young  has  fourteen  or  fifteen 
wives,  and  some  forty  or  more  children.  Family  worship  is 


12 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


conducted  in  his  household  night  and  morning.  In  all  rela- 
tions, whether  private  or  public,  he  is  a theocratic  dictator. 
He  once  said  this  publicly  : “ B}r  the  wave  of  my  hand,  I 
can  move  this  people  as  I will.  ...  I have  a right  to  dictate 
to  the  Church  in  all  things,  either  temporal  or  spiritual,  — 
even  to  the  ribbons  the  women  wear.” 

Progression,  they  believe,  extends  to  the  next  life.  All 
may  be  saved,  either  here  or  hereafter,  except  the  “ sons  of 
perdition,”  — apostate  Mormons.  These  are  not  to  be 
eternally  damned  in  hell-tire,  but  destroyed,  disintegrated, 
returning  back  to  their  primal  elements.  This  is  what  was 
meant  by  the  “ second  death.”  The}'  preach  the  continu- 
ance of  “ spiritual  gifts,”  and  affirm  that  President  Young 
has  been  so  overshadowed  or  entranced  by  their  prophet- 
founder,  when  speaking,  that  his  “gestures  seemed,  and 
voice  sounded,  precisely  like  Joseph  Smith’s.”  When  first 
occurring,  this  created  intense  excitement.  They  are  loth 
to  accept  any  spiritual  manifestations  now,  however  elevated, 
unless  coming  through  the  adherents  of  the  Church.  In 
this  they  resemble  the  Roman  Catholics. 

Though  upwards  of  seventy,  Brigham  Young,  dreaming 
of  an  empire,  is  endeavoring  to  establish  the  order  of 
Enoch,  — a Utopian  project  of  despotic  communism.  This 
scheme,  which  puts  individual  rights,  property,  and  the 
liberty  of  conscience,  into  the  hands  of  priest  and  president, 
is  meeting,  and  deservedly  so,  with  a most  potent  opposition. 
Prophets  are  criticised  nowadays,  and  anathemas  have  lost 
their  sting. 

HOW  TO  DEAL  WITH  POLYGAMY. 

That  which  is  not  just  is  not  law.  Governments,  the 
statuary  enactments  of  fallible  men,  are  necessarily  imperfect. 
A.nd  yet  considering  society,  and  the  low  moral  condition 
of  large  classes,  restraints  and  laws,  with  their  legitimate 
penalties,  are  indispensable. 

Mormonism  is  Asia-imported  ; and  its  devotees  are  doubtless 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


13 


sincere.  Plurality  of  wives  they  consider  a religious  duty, 
based  upon  the  Bible,  and  a revelation  on  celestial  marriage, 
given  at  Nauvoo  in  1843.  They  also  quote  Christian 
authorities  in  its  support,  such  as  John  Milton,  Rev.  Martin 
Madan,  and  the  more  recent  Rev.  Dr.  D.  O.  Allen,  mission- 
ary of  the  American  Board  for  twenty-five  years  in  India. 
These  “ foreign  missionaries,”  including  Episcopalians, 
Presbyterians,  Baptists,  &c.,  in  general  conference  at  Cal- 
cutta, unanimously  came  to  the  following  conclusion:  — 

“ If  a convert,  before  becoming  a Christian,  has  married  more  wives 
than  one,  in  accordance  with  the  practice  of  the  Jewish  and  primitive 
Christian  churches,  he  shall  be  permitted  to  keep  them  all;  but  such  a 
person  is  not  eligible  to  any  office  in  the  Church.” 

Polygamy  being  part  of  a religious  system  rooted  in  the 
Old  Testament,  based  upon  the  examples  of  patriarchs  and 
prophets,  upon  the  approval  of  eminent  Christian  writers, 
and  honestly  accepted  by  an  industrious  body  of  religionists 
as  a divine  institution,  and  the  highest  order  of  social  life, 
how  can  it  legitimately  come  under  Congressional  legislation  ? 
Admitting  it  true  that  public  opinion  in  republics  constitutes 
the  basis  of  legislative  proceedings,  still  minorities  have 
rights.  These  rights  are  sacred.  To  stolidly  disregard 
them  endangers  liberty.  Legislation,  to  enforce  what  a 
majority  may  denominate  morality,  is  simply  usurpation. 
Neither  Congrsss,  nor  any  other  body  of  men,  has  a right  to 
dictate  a creed,  or  standard  of  morality,  for  individuals.  It 
is  impossible  to  legislate  wisdom  or  virtue  into  any  people. 
The  true  methods  lie  deeper.  Right  generation,  ante-natal 
conditions,  and  educational  manipulations,  — these  are  the 
underlying  forces  of  progress  and  redemption. 

ANTICHRIST  AND  POLYGAMY. 

Pending  the  Reformation  in  Germany,  during  the  early 
part  of  the  sixteenth  century,  those  great  reformers,  Luther, 
Melancthon,  Zwingle,  and  Bucer,  held  a solemn  consultation 


14 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


at  Wittenburg  on  the  question,  “ Whether  it  is  contrary  to 
the  divine  law  for  a man  to  have  two  wives  at  once  ? ” 
and  decided  unanimously  that  it  was  not;  and,  upon  the 
authority  of  this  decision,  Philip,  Landgrave  of  Hesse,  actu- 
ally married  a second  wife,  his  first  being  still  alive.  This 
fact  is  recorded  in  D’Aubign4’s  History  of  the  Reformation, 
and  by  other  authors  of  that  period.* 

Rev.  Gilbert  Burnet,  Bishop  of  Salisbury,  eminent  as  a 
theologian,  wrote  a tract  upon  the  question,  “ Is  a plurality 
of  wives  in  any  case  lawful  under  the  gospel  ? ” Here  is  an 
extract: — 

“Neither  is  it  [a  plurality  of  wives]  anywhere  marked  among  the 
blemishes  of  the  patriarchs.  David’s  wives,  and  store  of  them  he  had, 
are  termed,  by  the  prophet,  God’s  gift  to  him;  yea,  a plurality  of  wives 
was  made  in  some  cases  a duty  by  Moses’  law;  when  any  died  without 
issue,  his  brother,  or  nearest  kinsman,  was  to  marry  his  wife,  for  raising 
up  seed  to  him;  and  all  were  obliged  to  obey  this,  under  the  hazard  of 
infamy  if  they  refused  it;  neither  is  there  any  exception  made  for  such 
as  were  married.  From  whence  I may  faithfully  conclude,  that  what 
God  made  necessary  in  some  cases  to  any  degree  can  in  no  case  be  sinful 
itself ; since  God  is  holy  in  all  his  ways.” 

While  some  Christians,  and  all  Utah  Mormons,  accept 
polygamy  as  biblical  and  divine  in  origin,  only  about  one 
family  in  ten  of  the  latter  practices  it.  The  responsibilities 
are  too  vital  and  potent.  Household  inharmonies  are  un- 
pleasant. And  then,  children  must  be  cared  for,  expenses 
met.  Few,  it  is  commonly  believed,  have  wives  sealed  to 
them  from  vile  sensual  motives  : still  the  look  is  unspiritual. 

The  equality  of  the  sexes  stoutly  wars  against  polygamy. 
As  an  institution,  it  is  semi-barbaric.  Intelligence,  and 
the  soul’s  moral  consciousness,  condemn  it.  In  Utah  it  is 
wilting  under  the  frost-seal  of  a death  that  can  know  no 
resurrection.  The  more  intellectual  of  the  young,  among 
these  Latter-Day  Saints,  are  not  Mormons.  They  do  not 


• Hon.  W.  H.  Hooper’s  Plea  for  Religious  Liberty,  p.  14. 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


15 


follow  their  fathers,  but  incline  to  the  ways  of  the  Gentiles. 
Let  polygamy  perish,  then,  as  it  inevitably  must,  under  the 
weight  of  an  inherent  social  injustice.  Reason,  conviction, 
conscience,  and  moral  purity,  — these  as  motives,  as  spiritual 
forces,  are  wiser  methods  to  employ  in  its  overthrow,  than 
persecution,  or  impassioned  Congressional  interference. 

LIBERALISM  IN  SALT  LAKE. 

Seldom  have  we  met  a nobler  self-sacrificing  band  of 
independent  thinkers.  The  more  enthusiastic  of  them  are 
converts  from  Mormonism,  — men  esteemed  in  the  church 
as  elders,  and  one  of  them  a veritable  apostle.  Showing 
their  faith  by  their  works,  these  enterprising  souls  have 
erected,  and  neatly  furnished,  a magnificent  hall,  The  Lib- 
eral Institute,  for  educational  purposes.  This  devotion  to 
the  principles  of  harmonial  philosophy  ought  to  inspire,  if 
not  shame,  many  Eastern  organizations  into  the  necessity  of 
constructing  commodious  edifices  for  lyceums  and  lectures. 

“ The  Utah  Magazine,”  conducted  by  F.  L.  T.  Harrison 
and  W.  S.  Godbe,  was  a pioneer  in  the  direction  of  religious 
freedom.  Sorely  did  its  calm  yet  keen  utterances  trouble 
Brigham  Young,  and  those  who  considered  him  quite  infalli- 
ble. One  of  the  startling  declarations  of  the  president  in 
these  times  was  this  : “ It  is  my  right  to  dictate  to  the  church 
in  all  things , either  temporal  or  spiritual , — even  to  the 
ribbons  the  ivomen  wear.”  If  opposed  in  his  dictatorship,  he 
substitutes  bitterness  for  logic,  and  abusive  expletives  for 
words  of  reason.  The  velvety  paw  could  suddenly  and 
easily  change  to  the  lacerating  claw. 

While  Mr.  Harrison  was  yet  in  the  church  of  the  Latter- 
Day  Saints,  he  wrote  thus,  touching  the  marvels  attending 
the  itinerating  elders  and  speakers  in  the  Mormon  fra- 
ternity : — 

“When  Joseph  Smith  inaugurated  our  church,  nearly  forty  years 
ago,  it  burst  upon  the  world  as  a revelation  of  spiritual  power.  The 
main  peculiarity  of  our  system  was,  that  we  asserted  the  necessity  of 


16 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


close  and  constant  intercommunication  between  this  and  the  heavenly 
worlds.  . . . 

“ ‘Abroad  among  the  nations,’  we  had  plentiful  corroboration  that 
this  theory  was  no  idle  dream,  but  based  on  facts.  Wholesale  spiritual 
manifestations  did  there  attend  us.  Our  sick  were  then  healed  by  the 
hundred.  During  the  great  cholera  year  in  England,  among  about  thirty 
thousand  Latter-Day  Saints,  scarcely  one  succumbed  to  the  disease.  We 
were  rich  in  spiritual  manifestations;  we  felt  angelic  presence,  even  if 
unseen ; we  lived  in  an  atmosphere  that  made  us  feel  every  day  very  near 
to  God  and  the  heavenly  world.” 

The  guest  of  Senator  Fitch  and  lady,  the  recipient  of 
personal  kindnesses  from  others,  we  have  only  pleasant 
memories  of  Utah,  its  people,  and  scenery. 

CALIFORNIA. 

Landing  upon  the  Pacific  coast,  fifteen  years  since,  an  in- 
valid, I can  only  now  exclaim,  What  changes ! What  a 
marvelous  growth ! The  State  has  a population  of  some 
six  hundred  thousand ; the  city  of  San  Francisco,  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand. 

The  Orient  with  its  treasures,  and  the  Occident  with  its 
untold  energies,  meet  in  this  city,  that  has  sprung  up  as  if 
by  the  sorcerer’s  art.  Vigor,  vigilance,  and  public-spirited- 
ness constitute  the  red  globules  that  flow  in  the  body  politic. 
Pioneer  Californians  are  truly  hospitable.  El-Dorado  men 
are  proverbially  generous.  Those  possessing  fortunes  are 
certainly  more  liberal  with  them  than  the  same  number  in 
the  bleaker  Atlantic  cities.  Money  should  be  yoked  to  edu- 
cation, and  idealism  harnessed  to  practical  uses.  Citizenship 
here  is  a conglomerate.  It  reminds  me  of  Constantinople. 

PRESSING  IMPROVEMENTS  ARE  NEEDED. 

Arise,  then,  O sunset  city  of  gold,  and  deck  thyself ! Tele- 
graph Hill  is  an  unsightly  landmark.  The  sea-tourist  pass- 
ing the  “ Golden  Gate  ” expects  something  different.  And 
then,  the  dreary  heights  of  Russian  Hill  might  easily  be 
covered  with  verdure.  Black  Point  also  might  be  made  to 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


17 


bloom  like  the  rose.  What  opportunities  for  landscape 
artists  ! Transformations  and  suburban  decorations  pay  even 
property-holders.  If  there’s  a praiseworthy  mania , it  is  the 
laying  out  of  beautiful  gardens,  noble  avenues,  and  mammoth 
parks.  Inspired  we  feel  to  preach  a sermon  to  the  citizens 
of  California,  upon  the  importance  of  putting  shade-trees 
around  their  houses,  and  books  into  them.  Home  presup- 
poses a library,  a cabinet,  a conservatory,  an  orchard,  and  a 
grove  with  weird,  winding  paths  for  walking  and  medita- 
tion. 


“ Who  loves  a library,  still  his  Eden  keeps  ; 

Perennial  pleasures  plants,  and  wholesome  harvests  reaps.” 

How  easily  the  interior  towns  of  this  thrifty  State  might 
be  made  to  rival  the  villages  in  the  Atlantic  States,  by  put- 
ting out  ornamental  shrubbery ! In  a hot,  dusty  summer’s 
day,  what  is  more  inviting  than  the  cooling  shadows  of 
graceful  evergreens,  or  the  serried  lines  of  maples  and  elms 
that  interlace  and  arch  public  highways  ? And  then,  why 
not  plant  fruit-trees  all  along  the  wayside  ? Why  not  have 
the  gardens  of  the  Hesperides  in  our  midst  to-day?  Why 
not  have  a heaven  on  earth,  with  the  divine  will  fully  done  ? 
When  half-dreaming  of  heaven,  with  its  homes  of  love, 
dreaming  of  the  spirit-gardens  that  hang  and  float  in  ether 
spaces  above  us,  our  brain  throbs  and  brims  in  ecstasy. 

THE  SAN  FRANCISCANS. 

Old  heads  guide  the  feet  that  tread  this  new  city.  Enter- 
prise is  the  password,  victory  the  psalm.  Enthusiasm  any- 
where is  existence,  and  earnestness  its  own  great  reward. 
Financially  Californian  cups  run  over.  This  is  the  trouble, 
— the  material  overriding  the  spiritual. 

The  two  themes  of  excitement  just  now  are  continental 
railways  and  Arizona  diamond-fields.  Reality  or  sham  dia- 
mond stocks  sell  readily  ; and  emigrants,  vying  with  miners, 
are  hurrying  along  the  trails  of  the  troublesome  Apaches. 

2 


18 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  Chinese  question  remains  a puzzle.  Hard  coin  is  likely 
to  continue  the  circulating  currency.  Exchange  is  found  a 
profitable  business. 

The  present  has  been  a year  of  unprecedented  prosperity 
all  along  the  Pacific  shores.  Californians  tell  us  they  can 
spare  twelve  million  quintals  of  wheat  from  their  coast  this 
season,  and  have  enough  for  home-consumption.  Lacking 
vessels  and  railway  conveyances,  quantities  must  remain 
unsold.  English  and  other  foreign  nations  control  the 
great  shipments.  They  can  afford  to  underbid  our  ship- 
owners. Congress  would  do  well  to  turn  its  attention  from 
railway  corporations  and  subsidies  to  American  shipping 
interests,  and  their  necessary  relations  to  the  great  trading- 
marts  of  the  world. 

THE  FRUIT  AND  THE  VINE. 

Tons  of  melons,  peaches,  pears,  apricots,  figs,  grapes,  &c., 
during  this  September  month,  and  much  earlier,  literally 
blockade  Oakland  Wharf  and  the  front  streets.  Passing,  one 
naturally  asks,  How  can  they  be  disposed  of?  The  markets 
are  cloyed,  and  it  will  not  pay  to  transfer  them  to  the  West- 
ern States.  The  Pacific  Railway  at  present  is  a perfect 
monopoly.  When  those  other  lines  projected  are  constructed, 
fares  and  freights  must  necessarily  be  reduced.  Soulless  cor- 
porations threaten  the  life  of  the  country.  Oh  for  Congress- 
men that  cannot  be  bought! — for  judges  who  are  rigidly 
just ! 

This  State  seems  determined  to  excel  in  other  things  than 
gold-mines  and  mammoth  trees.  Think  of  a single  squash 
weighing  two  hundred  pounds ! Last  year  the  Santa  Bar- 
bara grape-vine  produced  nearly  seven  tons  of  grapes.  R.  B. 
Blowers,  a substantial  land-owner  of  Woodland,  Yolo  County, 
took  us  into  his  Chili  clover-field,  which  he  pastures  four 
months,  and  then  mows  five  times  during  the  year.  This 
Chili  variety  of  clover  is  excellent  for  grazing  purposes,  and 
exceedingly  nourishing  as  hay.  It  has  a small  white  bios- 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


19 


som,  strikes  its  roots  down  ten  and  twelve  feet  into  the  deep, 
rich  soil,  and  often  produces  twenty-four  tons  to  the  acre. 
Ranches  do  best  when  thoroughly  irrigated.  The  agricul- 
tural and  horticultural  outlook  of  the  whole  State  is  full  of 
promise.  Rice-growing  on  Sherman  Island  has  proved  a 
complete  success. 

Oranges  of  fine  flavor  are  to  be  had  in  all  parts  of  the 
State,  ripening  from  November  to  April.  Three  varieties 
of  lemons  grow  in  the  Southern  Coast  District.  Two  coun- 
ties, Yolo  and  San  Joaquin,  have  produced  four  million  bush- 
els of  wheat  in  a season.  Large  fields  often  average  from 
ninety  to  one  hundred  bushels  to  the  acre. 

The  low  “ tule  ” lands,  if  reclaimed,  would  produce  im- 
mense crops  of  rice  ; an  important  matter  considering  Cali- 
fornia’s sixty  thousand  population  of  Chinese.  Peach 
orchards  fringe  the  rivers ; while  beautiful  vineyards  either 
dot  the  valleys,  or  shingle  the  rugged  sides  of  the  Sierra 
Nevadas.  What  California  most  needs  to-day  is  a fresh 
immigration  of  sober,  industrious,  energetic  men. 

RELIGIOUS  TENDENCIES. 

Countries,  like  individuals,  have  their  aural  emanations. 
There  is  less  restraint  west  than  east  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. Thought  free,  the  intellect  clear,  liberalism  fruits 
out  spontaneously  in  California.  Residing  anywhere  in  the 
stirring,  pulsing  West,  broadens  the  vision,  expands  the 
emotional  nature,  and  inspires  a most  generous  toleration. 

Our  lectures  upon  the  harmonial  philosophy  and  social  life 
in  Turkey  were  delivered  in  Mercantile  Library  to  audiences 
intelligent  and  critical.  Mr.  Kendrick  was  the  presiding 
officer.  The  progressive  lyceum  was  full  of  promise.  Dr. 
Dunn  drilled  officers  and  pupils  in  calisthenic  exercises. 
Rev.  Herman  Snow,  one  of  God’s  faithful  shepherds,  has 
ever  at  hand  a choice  assortment  of  liberal  and  Spiritualist 
books.  This  is  the  head-center  of  liberalism  in  the  city,  and 
the  only  liberal  bookstore  worthy  the  name  upon  the  Pacific 
Coast. 


20 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Hon.  S.  J.  Finney,  though  much  absorbed  in  matters  per- 
taining to  legislation,  continues  the  same  brave  defender  of 
equal  rights,  and  broad  humanitarian  principles,  that  he  was 
in  the  Atlantic  States.  Though  criticising  loose,  illogical 
literature ; though  ignoring  the  immoralities  of  “ sexual 
freedom ; ” though  protesting  against  the  imposture,  and 
money-catching  charlatanism,  so  frequently  fastening  itself 
upon  Spiritualism,  — he  has  never  denied  the  divine  principles 
underlying  the  Spiritual  philosophy.  In  a letter  to  us,  dated 
Sept.  1,  he  writes,  among  other  things,  this  : — 

“ I hear  that  I am  reported,  in  the  East,  as  having  thrown 
Spiritual  science  overboard.  Well,  the  liars  are  not  all  dead 
yet ! ” 

There  exists  among  reformers  a most  deplorable  want  of 
good-will  and  mutual  esteem,  attributable,  evidently,  to  envy 
and  jealousy.  This  weakness  was  so  common  among  artists 
in  Swift's  time,  that  he  wrote,  — 

‘ ‘ What  artist  would  not  grieve  to  see 
His  brother  paint  as  well  as  he  ? ” 

Every  man  of  genius  has  a way  of  his  own.  Let  him  have 
it.  A rational  individuality  is  commendable. 

It  is  said  that  Cowley  despised  the  genial,  natural  Chaucer ; 
that  Fielding  ridiculed  Richardson ; that  Wilkes  sneered  at 
the  prolific  book-maker  Gibbon;  and  that  the  contemporaries 
of  Xewton  twitted  him  of  being  a dreamer  among  the  stars, 
and  an  almanac-maker  among  men.  It  was  thoughtful  in 
Paul  to  write,  “ In  honor  preferring  one  another.”  The  Pa- 
cific shores  are  rich  in  great,  full-blossomed  souls. 

To-morrow,  the  11th  of  September,  1872,  we  embark  upon 
the  steamer  “ Idaho.”  Our  old  friend  Dr.  E.  C.  Dunn  is  to 
accompany  us  on  our  voyage. 

The  passage  to  Australia,  with  a fair  sea,  requires  about 
thirty-five  days,  possibly  forty.  Starting,  light-hearted,  we 
throw  backward  kind  thoughts  and  good-tvill  to  all.  The 


* 


HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 


21 


following  tender  lines  written  by  Edward  Pollock,  the  young 
and  gifted  Californian  poet,  seem  appropriate  : — 

“ There’s  something  in  the  * parting  hour  ’ 

Will  chill  the  warmest  heart ; ♦ 

Yet  kindred,  comrades,  lovers,  friends, 

Are  fated  all  to  part. 

But  this  I’ve  seen,  and  many  a pang 
Has  pressed  it  on  my  mind,  — 

The  one  who  goes  is  happier 
Than  those  he  leaves  behind. 

Have  you  a friend,  a comrade  dear, 

An  old  and  valued  friend? 

Be  sure  your  term  of  sweet  concourse 
At  length  will  have  an  end. 

And  when  you  part,  — as  part  you  will,  — 

Oh ! take  it  not  unkind 
If  he  who  goes  is  happier 
Than  you  he  leaves  behind. 

God  wills  it  so,  and  so  it  is  : 

The  pilgrims  on  their  way, 

Though  weak  and  worn,  more  cheerful  are 
Than  all  the  rest  who  stay. 

And  when,  at  last,  poor  man,  subdued, 

Lies  down,  to  death  resigned, 

May  he  not  still  be  happier  far 
Than  those  he  leaves  behind?  ” 


CHAPTER  n. 


THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS.  — SOUTH-SEA  ISLANDS,  AND 
SEANCES  AT  SEA. 

Our  steamer  wriggles  like  a revolving  auger.  Our  crew, 
a nautical  commonwealth,  is  getting  social.  There  are  two 
princes  aboard,  — Prince  Augustus,  Duke  of  Saxe,  who  mar- 
ried the  Brazilian  emperor’s  daughter ; and  Prince  Philippe, 
having  a high  grade  in  the  Austro-Hungarian  army.  They 
are  modest,  thoroughly-cultured  gentlemen.  To  know  is  to 
admire  them. 

Spirit  speaks  through  forms.  Souls  largely  fashion  the 
houses  they  inhabit.  An  individual’s  life-aims  can  no  more  be 
concealed  than  fire.  Faces  and  voices,  fingers  and  feet,  all 
reveal  character.  Repairing  to  the  stateroom  assigned  us  on 
“ The  Idaho,”  Aaron  Knight,*  entrancing  Dr.  E.  C.  Dunn, 
said  in  substance,  — 

“ On  this  voyage,  stretching  in  the  distance,  we  can  not  only  speak  to 
you  face  to  face,  but  can  fix  such  an  electric  atmosphere  around  you  as  will 
add  to  your  comfort  and  spiritual  unfoldment.  The  two  spirit  circles, 
ever  a unit  in  purpose,  are  all  present.  Our  combined  power  you  well 
understand,  and  yet  the  laws  of  nature  are  our  masters.  Should  your 
bodies  go  down  to  rest  on  coral  reefs,  we  shall  be  present  to  welcome  and 
minister  to  your  resurrected  spirits.” 

* Aaron  Knight,  the  spirit  guardian  of  Dr.  Dunn,  entranced  him  some 
seventeen  years  since  in  Battle  Creek,  Mich. ; giving  at  the  time  his  name,  the 
family  name,  his  earthly  residence  in  Yorkshire,  Eng.,  and  about  the  length  of 
time  he  had  been  in  the  spirit- world,  — nearly  two  hundred  years.  Subse- 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


23 


How  calm  the  sea ! What  a quiet  life,  reading  by  day, 
and  gazing  by  night  at  the  glittering  stars,  — those  shining 
altar-lamps  set  in  the  heavens  by  the  finger  of  the  Eternal ! 
A change,  — rough  and  rolling,  the  ocean  ! Would  you  escape 
sea-sickness,  walk  the  deck  in  defiance  of  dashing  waves. 
Exercise  a plucky  will-power : no  compromise.  Grace  aside, 
it  is  grit  that  leads  to  glory  on  the  ocean. 

INNER  DREAMS. 

Half  dreaming,  let  us  philosophize.  I fancy  myself  a sort 
of  moral  equation.  Consciousness  is  the  algebraic  “ equal ; ” 
eternity,  the  unknown  quantity.  Laws  are  deific  methods. 
Mathematical  laws  are  universal.  Every  atom,  every  particle 
of  iron  circulating  in  my  body,  follows  the  law  of  its  strong- 
est attraction,  — follows  it  mathematically.  Results  are  true 
to  their  producing  causes.  Moral  equations,  because  relating 
to  moral  actions,  and  the  moral  possibilities  of  the  soul,  admit 
of  self-solution  only.  I am  the  problem.  I solve  myself. 

The  genius  of  this  intellectual  age  requires  the  abolition  of 
war,  of  flag  and  cannon,  of  whip  and  personal  Devil,  — ay, 
more,  the  gradual  yet  complete  reconstruction  of  govern- 
ment, jurisprudence,  theology.  Oh  for  the  coming  man,  the 

quently  he  told  me  of  the  old  walled  city  of  York,  once  capital  of  the  kingdom ; 
of  the  York  Minster,  and  its  weird  pictures;  of  the  River  Ouse,  St.  Mary’s 
Abbey,  and  of  his  brother  the  Rev.  James  Knight,  ordained  in  London,  — all 
of  which  were  as  utterly  unknown  to  me  as  to  Mr.  Dunn. 

When  appointed  to  a consular  post  in  Asiatic  Turkey,  hv  Pres.  Grant,  I 
resolved,  upon  reaching  England,  to  identify  this  spirit,  if  possible.  According- 
ly accompanied  by  Robert  Green,  Esq.,  of  Brotlierton,  I went  to  York,  and  then 
to  the  “ Will  Office;  ” where,  after  long  searching,  aided  by  the  clerk,  we  found 
the  brother's  name , Rev.  James  Knight,  A.M.,  who,  as  Aaron  Knight  had  fre- 
quently informed  us,  preached  in  London,  York,  and  other  prominent  cities. 
This  is  the  record,  transcribed  in  the  clerk’s  own  hand:  — 

“24tli  of  October,  1714,  .James  Knight,  A.M.,  was  ordained  deacon  in  the  Savoy  Chapel, 
London,  and  priest  in  the  same  chapel  on  the  following  Sunday.” 

From  the  Institution  Book  in  the  Archiepiscopal  Registry,  York. 

Yokkshike,  England. 

The  identity  of  river,  abbey,  minster,  pictures,  family  name,  Rev.  James 
Knight,  was  perfect,  and  the  test  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  important  in 
the  records  of  phenomenal  Spiritualism. 


24 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


constructor ! Oh  for  self-denial,  and  more  moral  heroism ! 
Why  cringe  and  cower?  Why  lean  like  a half-dipped  candle, 
and  cautiously  inquire  for  the  winning  way  ? Alone,  — alone 
with  truth,  is  a majority  ! 

WHEN  DOES  THE  SOUL  BEGIN  TO  EXIST? 

“ I looked,  and,  behold,  a door  was  opened  in  heaven,”  ex- 
claimed the  Revelator  John.  The  harmonial  philosophy 
recognizes  this  open  door,  — these  golden  gates  ajar. 

Sitting  at  four  o’clock  in  our  stateroom  with  Dr.  Dunn,  he 
was  immediately  entranced,  the  conversation  turning  upon 
pre-existence.  Mr.  Knight,  the  controlling  spirit,  said,  that, 
“ While  making  no  pretensions  to  infallibility,  still  I must 
say  that  I consider  the  theory  of  ‘ re-incarnation,’  that  is, 
the  re-incarnating  of  resurrected  and  immortalized  souls  back 
into  gross  earthly  bodies  again,  as  neither  necessary  in  the 
divine  economy,  nor  true,  in  fact ; hut  the  theory  of  the 
soul’s  conscious  pre-existence  is  true.” 

What  is  the  soul,  Mr.  Knight  ? 

“ A potentialized  portion  of  God,  the  divine  principle, 
the  spirit  esse , the  keystone  that  crowns  with  a fadeless  im- 
mortality. 

“ This  germinal  soul,  beginning  to  accrete  spiritual  sub- 
stance and  physical  matter,  takes  the  human  form  from  the 
sacred  moment  of  embryonic  conception.” 

But,  if  the  human  form  has  a beginning,  must  it  not  have 
an  end  ? as  oxdy  circles  are  endless. 

“ It  is  not  very  safe,  in  reasoning,  to  apply  circles,  angles,  or 
mathematics  in  any  form,  to  mind.  Ending  does  not  imply 
an  abrupt  finality,  neither  annihilation.  Both  the  spiritual 
and  physical  bodies  are  continually  ending  in  time.  Never 
at  two  different  moments  are  they  precisely  the  same. 
Change  pertains  to  all  matter,  to  all  substance.  The  term 
‘ creation  ’ should  give  place  to  ‘ evolution,  ’ unfoldment.’  The 
divine  method  is  by  the  law  of  evolution. 

If  the  undisputed  axiom  be  true,  that  ‘ Ex  nihilo  nihil  fit,’ 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


25 


‘ from  nothing  nothing  comes,’ then  ‘man  uncreate,’  — man 
once  absolutely  and  literally  out  of,  never  in , conscious 
being  as  individual  man  ! This  renders  the  existence  of  man 
a positive  impossibility.  Further:  if  certain  combinations, 
conditions,  and  principles  go  to  form  or  make  up  the  sum 
total  of  man,  more  potent  laws  and  conditions,  with  other 
and  superior  disintegrating  forces,  may  unmake  him.  While 
spirit  manifestations  demonstrate  a future  existence,  pre- 
existence lays  the  foundation  of,  and  proves  the  endlessness 
of,  that  existence  in  the  beautiful  home-lands  of  heaven.” 

THE  INDIVIDUALITY  OF  SPIRITS. 

An  Irish  spirit,  Michael  O’Brien,  entrancing  the  doctor, 
sharply  reproved  me  for  not  calling  him , when  he  came, 
“ brother,”  as  I did  others. 

Pleading  guilty,  I said,  “ What  has  been  your  occupation 
to-day  ? ” 

“ Well,  bracing  you  up  a little,  fixing  the  atmosphere 
around  the  medium,  and  studying  metaphysics,  — surely,  a 
jaw-twister,  that.  With  the  assistance  of  Mr.  Knight  and 
the  circle,  I am  going  to  make  a scholar,  Jamie,  I am  that." 

“ What  have  you  seen  in  the  better  land  to-day  ? ” 

“ Faith,  I’m  always  seeing  here  in  spirit-life.  I see  now  a 
whole  shoal  of  spirits  around  us,  some  of  whom  want  to  con- 
trol you.  They  all  have  their  own  notions  and  plans,  whether 
Catholics  or  Protestants,  Chinamen  or  Indians ; and,  I may 
as  well  say,  Irishmen,  though  I'm  a Kilkenny  Irishman  my- 
self. The  spirit-world  is  very  much  like  the  world  you  are 
in  : you’ll  find  it  so,  you  will." 

Parisi,  an  Italian  spirit,  positive  and  commanding  in  style, 
comes  when  he  has  something  to  communicate,  and  never 
from  calling.  Controlling,  and  speaking  of  the  origin  of 
life,  he  incidentally  referred  to  the  moon’s  inhabitants. 

“But  our  astronomers,”  said  I,  “pronounce  the  moon 
uninhabited,  having  no  atmosphere.” 

“ It  matters  little  to  me  what  your  astronomers,  in  theii 


26 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


earthly  blindness,  may  or  may  not  say.  There  is  an  atmos- 
phere pertaining  to  your  earth,  to  the  moon,  to  the  planets, 
to  every  orb,  every  object,  and  entity  in  nature.  The  most 
refined  atmosphere  relating  to  any  star  in  the  range  of  your 
telescopic  system  is  one  of  the  Pleiades,  third  of  the  series. 
There  are  other  planets  in  interstellar  realms  far  in  advance 
of  this,  however.  Earthly  astronomers  know  nothing  of 
them ; nor  very  little,  as  yet,  of  their  neighbor  the  moon, 
with  its  atmospheric  strata,  and  swarming  inhabitants.  The 
science  of  astronomy  among  mortals  is  yet  in  its  swaddling- 
clothes.  They  should  talk  with  becoming  modesty.  . . . 

“ Most  certainly.  There  are  old  Oriental  cities,  precious 
stones,  treasures  and  statuary,  buried  in  deltas,  and  imbedded 
under  mountains  of  sands.  These,  by  the  aid  of  clairvoyance, 
and  the  citizens  of  the  heavens  who  lived  in  remote  an- 
tiquity, might  and  will  be  unearthed  when  mortals  become 
unselfish  enough  to  wisely  appropriate  such  immense  treas- 
ures.” 

Aaron  Knight,  influencing,  said,  “Spirits  have  infinitely 
better  facilities  for  moral  progress  than  mortals ; but  as  to 
how  they  use  them  is  a matter  of  choice.  I am  no  fatalist. 
Neither  men  nor  spirits  are  mere  things,  but  moral  actors. 
. . . Certainly,  there  are  planets  whose  surfaces  are  so  re- 
fined, fruits  so  sublimated,  and  atmospheres  so  ethereal, 
that  the  inhabitants  peopling  them,  though  having  an  outer 
envelope  comparable  to  the  physical  body,  do  not  die  as  the 
term  ‘ death’  is  understood  by  you.  They  gradually  throw  off 
the  external  vesture  in  particled  emanations,  but  do  not  for 
a moment  cease  to  be  conscious.  . . . Spirits  are,  of  course, 
fallible.  Many  of  them  do  not  understand  either  the  laws 
or  the  effects  of  psychological  control  as  they  should. 
Mediums  are  both  benefited  and  injured  by  magnetic  in- 
fluences. This  depends  upon  the  wisdom  and  motives  of 
the  intelligences.  . . . The  guardian,  other  things  being 
equal,  can  the  most  effectually  impress  a medium.  All 
mediums  should  have  in  attendance  organized  circles  of 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


27 


spirits.  This  is  a shield  and  a safeguard.  No  effective 
medium  is  ever  left  entirely  alone.  Some  member  of  the 
sympathizing  circle  continues  with  him,  to  minister  as  neces- 
sity demands.  . . . 

“ No  : none  retrograde  as  a whole.  There  is  no  law  of  abso- 
lute retrogression.  While  mortal  or  spirit  may  retrograde 
morally,  they  may  at  the  same  time  be  advancing  intellec- 
tually ; a man,  while  declining  physically,  may  be  progress- 
ing spiritually.  Action  must  ultimate  in  progress  in  some 
direction.  Upward,  as  one  of  your  poets  wrote,  ‘ all  things 
tend.’  ” 

THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 

This  ocean-embosomed  cluster  of  isles,  nine  in  number, 
has  some  sixty-five  thousand  inhabitants.  When  discovered 
by  Capt.  Cook,  the  group  was  supposed  to  contain  full  four 
hundred  thousand.  Remnants  of  mounds,  temples,  and 
ruins  indicate  it.  During  the  second  voyage  of  this  naviga- 
tor, a difficulty  arising,  a high  chief  was  killed  by  one  of  the 
captain’s  party.  The  slain  chief’s  brother  swore  revenge. 
In  the  midst  of  the  fray,  Capt.  Cook  himself  shot  a man. 
The  natives,  who  had  previously  supposed  him  a god,  found 
him  decidedly  human.  Though  finally  killing  him  through 
retaliation,  they  dissected  his  body  for  anatomical  purposes. 
History  and  legend  agree  that  these  natives  were  never 
cannibals. 

The  entrance  to  the  harbor  is  through  a passage  in  the 
coral  reefs  that  girdle  the  island  of  Oahu.  Seen  from  the 
harbor,  Honolulu  is  exceedingly  beautiful.  The  city,  em- 
bowered in  fresh  green  foliage,  numbers  six  thousand ; the 
district,  twelve  thousand,  only  about  two  thousand  of  whom 
are  white.  The  Hawaiian  Hotel,  and  the  public  buildings 
generally,  would  do  honor  to  any  larger  city.  The  gardens 
are  decidedly  tropical.  They  are  irrigated  from  mountain 
streams.  Fruit  clogs  the  market.  Sugar-plantations  and 
pulu-fields  plead  for  more  workmen.  The  “ labor-question  ” 


28 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


here,  as  elsewhere,  awaits  solution.  All  men  are  about  as 
lazy  as  they  can  afford  to  be. 

It  is  very  common  to  see  native  women  trooping  along  the 
streets  horseback.  Some  were  richly  though  quaintly  at- 
tired in  long  riding-habits.  They  all,  like  the  Turkish  and 
Arab  women  of  the  East,  ride  astride  their  poor-bred  horses ; 
and  some  deck  themselves  in  ribbons  and  othelo  flowers. 
Their  dresses  are  entirely  loose  and  flowing,  all  the  weight 
coming  upon  the  shoulders. 

On  the  outskirts  of  the  city,  ’mid  tropical  shrubbery  and 
graceful  palms,  I saw  taro  growing,  the  original  Hawaiian 
food  of  the  natives.  It  thrives  on  soil  that  can  be  flooded. 
Exceedingly  nutritious,  it  not  only  tastes,  but,  when  steamed 
in  their  stone  ovens,  looks,  very  much  like  huge,  rough  Irish 
potatoes. 

From  this  taro,  they  make  their  poi  by  pounding  it  into  a 
semi-fluid  consistency,  and  then  storing  it  in  gourds  and 
calabashes.  It  is  eaten  by  dipping  one  — if  very  thin,  two  — 
fingers  into  the  pot  of  poi,  and  thrusting  them  quickly  into 
the  mouth. 


THE  MORALS  OF  OAHU. 

These  Hawaiians  are  considered  by  some  ethnologists  as 
vestiges  of  the  Semitic  stock.  Others  think  to  the  contrary. 
It  is  certain  that  the  primitive  poetry  of  these  natives  bears 
a striking  resemblance  in  style  to  the  Hebraic.  They  prac- 
ticed, when  discovered,  circumcision,  and  had  what  corre- 
sponded to  the  Israelitish  “ house  of  refuge.”  They  had  three 
orders  of  priests,  — Kaula,  prophets  ; Kilo,  magicians  or  ghost- 
seers  ; and  Kahunas,  the  teachers.  They  have  a tradition 
among  themselves,  that  they  came  from  Tahita.  Europeans 
brought  among  them  liquors  and  syphilis,  and  taught  them 
war  upon  the  principles  of  Christian  civilization.  As  a 
people,  these  aborigines  are  rapidly  dying  off  from  the 
island.  Civilization,  such  as  it  is,  hastens  their  inevitable 
doom.  In  twenty  years  there  will  probably  be  no  Kanackas, 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


29 


pure-blooded  natives,  left  upon  the  Hawaiian  Islands.  Theii 
moral  degeneracy  has  kept  pace  with  their  physical.  Though 
nominally  Christianized,  their  “ easy  virtue  ” is  patent  in  the 
flocks  of  half-castes  that  throng  the  city  and  mountain  dis- 
tricts. If  missionaries  have  not  filled  the  brains  of  these  poor 
heathen  with  intelligence,  and  exalted  moral  principles,  they 
have  managed  to  fill  their  own  purses. 

Morals  are  at  a low  ebb.  Many  white  men  — Germans, 
French,  Portuguese,  and  some  Americans  — live  with  native 
women  unmarried.  This  is  considered  no  social  disgrace, 
since  commenced  many  years  ago  by  distinguished  officials. 
Color  is  no  bar  to  office  or  position. 

The  government  of  these  islands  is  a constitutional  mon- 
archy. Queen  Emma,  who  traveled  through  Europe  and  our 
country  a few  years  since,  became  queen  by  marriage. 

Kalakaua  is  the  present  king.  He  has  a fine  literary  taste, 
and  seeks  this  class  of  men  as  privy  councilors. 

Though  belief  or  unbelief  in  no  way  affects  the  truth,  still 
the  belief  of  a man,  if  held  in  earnest,  and  woven  into  the 
spiritual  frame  of  mind,  must  necessarily  exert  a controlling 
influence  upon  the  springs  of  action,  and  leave  its  impress 
upon  the  life.  The  natives  originally  believed  in  good  and 
bad  spirits,  in  a future  life,  and  the  return  of  their  departed 
from  the  land  of  shades.  Their  idols  were  the  images  of 
deified  mortals.  Dr.  Damon,  a resident  of  Honolulu,  or  some 
of  the  Polynesian  groups,  for  thirty  years,  assured  us  that 
these  aborigines  all  believed  in  a future  existence  when  first 
visited  by  missionaries.  The  belief  bubbles  up  spontaneously 
in  the  souls  of  all  tribes  and  races. 

HAWAIIAN  SPIRITISM. 

Candid  research  will  ultimately  force  the  concession  that 
the  lowest  and  most  degraded  tribes  have  deep-rooted  ideas 
of  gods,  spirits,  and  a future  existence.  Otherwise,  they  are 
not  men,  but  monkeys,  apes,  baboons,  chimpanzees,  gorillas  ! 
Man  devoid  the  cranial  organs  of  hope,  veneration,  conscien- 


30 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


tiousness,  ideality,  and  spirituality,  is  not  a wholeness, — ia 
not  man.  With  these  organs,  he  necessarily  conceives  of 
another  and  superior  state  of  existence.  His  notions  may  be 
rude  ; still  they  are  germinally  bedded  in  truth.  Under  all 
skies,  man  naturally  believes  in  the  superhuman,  in  the  return 
of  departed  ancestors,  and  the  care  of  guardian  spirits.  This 
is  pre-eminently  true  of  this  Hawaiian  branch  of  the  Polyne- 
sians. Faith  of  this  kind  is  so  rooted  in  their  souls’  soil,  that 
thirty  years’  missionary  drillings  have  in  no  way  eradicated 
it. 

Bennett,  after  describing,  in  his  historic  sketches,  their 
mythology,  and  the  “ tabu  imposed  by  the  chiefs,”  says  there 
was  always  a “ class  among  them  who  practiced  sorcery  and 
conjuration,  and  offered  prayers  to  the  spirits.”  Richardson 
assures  us,  that,  in  all  past  times,  “ they  dealt  in  divination, 
calling  upon  the  spirits  of  their  dead  to  assist  them  in  war, 
and  bless  them  in  peace.  Their  gods  were  the  spirits  of 
departed  heroes.” 

A strong  effort  was  .early  made  to  convert  Kamehameha  I. 
to  the  Christian  religion.  The  purpose  signally  failed.  He 
listened,  however,  with  great  gravity  to  the  churchal  argu- 
ment for  the  “necessity  of  faith  in  Christ;  ” and  then,  says 
Jarvis,  he  coolly  replied, — 

“ By  faith  in  your  God,  you  say  any  thing  can  be  accomplished,  and 
the  Christian  will  be  preserved  from  all  harm.  If  so,  cast  yourself  down 
from  yonder  precipice  ; and,  if  you  are  preserved,  I will  believe.” 

It  was  a clincher  ! 

SINGULAR  SOCIAL  CUSTOMS. 

Naturally  trusting  and  affectionate,  Hawaiian  men,  when 
meeting  in  their  more  primitive  times,  embraced  and,  kissed, 
as  do  women  in  civic  life.  Missionaries,  forgetting  Paid’s 
injunction,  “ Salute  the  brethren  with  a holy  kiss,”  have 
taught  them  a different  way  of  salutation.  Their  priesthood 
was  hereditary.  Each  chief,  before  the  consolidation  in  a 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


31 


kingdom,  had  his  family  priest,  who  accompanied  him  to  bat- 
tle. In  Christian  countries  this  class  of  men  is  called  chap- 
lains, praying  for  victory  through  war,  in  the  name  of  the 
Prince  of  peace  ! 

In  the  better  period  of  these  islanders,  a falsehood  was 
considered  a fearful  offense,  and  foeticide  was  unknown. 
The  male  child  then  born,  and  now  also,  takes  the  prefer- 
ence. This  is  the  case  in  the  Christian  kingdoms  of  Europe. 
Lunatics  were  supposed  by  these  Sandwich  Island  people  to 
be  obsessed  by  angry  spirits. 

In  their  old  traditionary  ages,  the  man  had  but  one  wife. 
Marriage  ceremonies,  as  such,  were  unknown.  Wooing  for 
a season,  the  parties  commenced  living  together,  and,  if 
reciprocally  pleasant,  the  union  was  understood  to  be  perma- 
nent ; if  unhappy,  however,  they  mutually  agreed  to  separate. 
If  children  were  born  into  their  rude  homes,  it  was  then 
considered  disgraceful  to  annul  the  marital  relation.  They 
are  exceedingly  fond  of  their  children,  and  in  every  depart- 
ment of  life  are  naturally  kind  and  generous. 

INTELLECTUAL  DECLINE. 

Though  doubtless  true, 

“ That  through  the  ages  one  unceasing  purpose  runs,” 

still  there  are  lost  Edens  of  civilization  and  culture.  If  lit- 
erature and  art,  like  the  nationalities  they  crowned,  have  had 
their  ebb  and  flow,  so  civilized  countries  and  island  tribes 
have  had  their  golden  ages  now  dead  and  buried.  Extant 
monuments,  mammoth  ruins,  and  exhumed  scrolls,  substan- 
tiate the  position. 

Who  has  not  been  charmed  while  reading,  in  Baldwin’s 
“ Pre-Historic  America,”  of  that  ancient  Peruvian  road  ex- 
tending over  marshes,  ravines,  rocky  precipices,  and  the  great 
chain  of  the  Sierras,  — strongly  walled  on  each  side,  and 
quite  as  long  as  the  two  Pacific  railroads  ? These  macad- 
amized roads  were  constructed,  according  to  Gomara,  long 


32 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


before  the  reigns  of  the  Incas.  Humboldt,  examining  them, 
writes,  — 

‘ 1 Our  eyes  rested  continually  on  superb  remains  of  a pa\ed  road  of  the 
Incas.  The  roadway,  paved  with  well-cut  dark  porphyritic  stone,  was 
twenty  feet  wide,  and  rested  on  deep  foundations.  This  road  was  mar- 
velous. None  of  the  Roman  roads  I have  seen  in  Italy,  in  the  South  of 
France,  or  in  Spain,  appeared  to  me  more  imposing  than  this  work  of  the 
ancient  Peruvians.” 

So  there  are  remnants  of  a magnificently  paved  road 
around  the  Isle  of  Maui,  one  of  the  Hawaiian  group.  It 
was  constructed  long  ages  ago  by  a king  of  the  island,  named 
Kahihapilani,  who  was  expecting  his  sister  from  the  island  of 
Hawaii.  This  masonry,  as  well  as  templed  ruins,  point  to  a 
once  high,  but  now  entombed  civilization. 

And,  what  is  equally  interesting,  the  native  poets  of  the 
Hawaiian  Islands  were  an  order  by  themselves,  something 
like  the  Druidic  bards  of  Briton.  These  were  called  Kahu- 
meles  (poet-bards)  in  ancient  times,  and  were  not  unlike  the 
Homeric  balladists,  and  Grecian  rhapsodists.  Their  chant- 
like poems  were  handed  down  from  father  to  son  ; and  they 
proudly  sung  that  in  the  halcyon  ages  their  ancestors  came 
from  Asia.  Their  poems,  drawn  from  natural  scenery,  were 
weird  and  musical,  but  neither  measured  nor  rhythmical. 
This  is  true  of  those  old  compositions  of  tl\e  Vedic  ages. 

Declining  and  degenerate,  the  Hawaiians  have  no  genuine 
poets  now.  Some,  however,  excel  in  music  and  mathematics. 
Natives  constitute  the  missionaries’  choirs.  Many  of  the  old 
Hawaiian  chants  in  praise  of  their  chiefs  and  their  gods  have 
been  committed  to  writing  by  Judge  Fanander,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  publication.  Fortunately,  while  attending  a natives’ 
“ hula-hula  ” dance  in  the  queen’s  gardens,  I listened  to 
some  of  these  meles,  or  ballad-songs. 

RECENT  PHENOMENA. 

The  apostolic  “ discerning  of  spirits  ” is  a gift  as  common 
in  “heathen  ” as  Christian  lands.  The  Sandwich  Islanders, 


SANDWICH  ISLANDS. 


33 


though  frequently  seeing  and  conversing  with  departed 
spirit  friends,  speak  of  their  manifestations  with  great  re- 
serve ; because  the  missionaries  have  assured  them  that  all 
such  phenomena  were  the  “ devices  of  the  Devil.” 

The  gentlemanly  editor  of  “ The  Pacific  Advertiser,”  and 
an  old  resident  of  Honolulu,  Mr.  Sheldon,  narrated  to  us 
several  interesting  incidents  relating  to  Spiritism  in  his  own 
family,  and  others  among  the  natives  of  the  islands. 


CHAPTER  III. 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 

*•'  The  steamer  ‘ Nevada  ’ sails  to-day,  Sept.  26,  four 
o’clock,  f>r  New  Zealand,”  reads  “The  Morning  Honolulu 
Bulletin.  ’ 

What  a day  of  bustle,  — coaling,  loading,  transferring, 
packing  ! The  beeves  have  been  driven  in  from  the  moun- 
tains by  the  natives.  Panting,  frightened,  and  fevery  with 
heat  and  rage,  they  are  roped  on  the  wharf  by  the  sailors, 
beaten,  thrown  to  the  ground,  and  tied  with  strong  hemp- 
en cords.  Then  while  bellowing,  struggling,  and  frothing 
at  the  mouth  with  very  madness,  they  are  dragged  by  marine 
tackling  up  into  the  vessel  to  be  killed  and  eaten  by  pas- 
sengers on  the  voyage.  And  the  crew  — sadly  do  we  say 
it  — greedily  ate  the  fevered  bodies  of  those  poor,  bruised, 
dead  animals ! In  the  year  2000,  meat-eating  will  be  consid- 
ered a monstrous  practice,  only  paralleled  by  the  cannibalism 
of  the  South  Seas. 


THE  DAILY  OUTLOOK. 

Sunny  are  these  days,  sailing  ’mong  the  Pacific  Islands, 
decked  in  the  rich  and  gorgeous  drapery  of  the  tropics. 

“Oh!  soft  are  the  breezes  that  wave  the  tall  cocoa, 

And  sweet  are  the  odors  that  breathe  on  the  gale  ; 

Fan-  sparkles  the  wave  as  it  breaks  on  the  coral, 

Or  wafts  to  the  white  beach  the  mariner’s  sail  5 ’ 


34 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 


35 


The  Bishop  of  Oxford  describes  the  inhabitants  of  Poly- 
nesia as  “ children  of  nature,  children  of  the  air,  children  of 
light,  children  of  the  sun,  children  of  beauty,  taking  their 
greatest  pleasure  in  the  dance.”  Though  these  paradisaical 
isles  sparkle  like  gems  in  the  Pacific,  the  origin  of  the  races 
peopling  them  is  a study.  Ethnology  and  comparative  phi- 
lology can  at  most  but  point  to  the  quarries  whence  nation- 
alities and  tribes  were  hewn.  From  the  rich  table-lands  of 
India,  and  the  undulating  valleys  of  Iran,  came  those 
primeval  emigrants  that  gave  to  the  West  culture  and  intel- 
lectual activity.  But  the  extreme  East,  the  Micronesians 
and  the  Polynesians  of  the  Pacific,  whence  these  inter- 
tropical  races  ? During  our  week’s  stay  on  the  Hawaiian 
group  of  islands,  and  others  since,  the  natives,  their  customs, 
laws,  languages,  and  religious  ideas,  have  been  a constant 
theme  of  thought  and  study. 

It  is  generally  conceded  that  the  languages  spoken  by  the 
millions  of  Polynesians  have  the  same  common  structure, 
with  such  differences  as  may  be  resolved  into  dialects  result- 
ing from  long  non-intercourse. 

When  a native  New  Zealander  and  Hawaiian  meet, 
though  more  than  four  thousand  miles  apart,  they  are  so 
closely  connected  lingually,  that  they  very  soon  engage  in  a 
free  interchange  of  ideas.  This,  in  some  degree,  is  true  of 
the  Marquesan,  Tahitan,  Samoan,  and  others  of  the  Polyne- 
sian stocks.  The  system  of  “ taboos  ” in  some  form  runs 
through  all  the  Southern  Polynesian  families. 

THE  MICRONESIANS. 

Glance  at  the  location  of  your  island  neighbors  in  Ocean- 
ica.  Have  we  not  all  one  father  ? Are  we  not  brothers  all  ? 
The  numerous  Caroline,  Ascension,  Gilbert  Islands,  and 
others  adjacent,  evidently  belong  to  the  Micronesian  division, 
and  were  peopled  either  by  the  Indo-Chinese,  or  Northern 
Malayan  races.  The  ruins  on  Ponapi,  one  of  the  Caroline 
group,  built  entirely  of  basaltic  prisms,  indicate  a marvelous 


36 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


civilization  in  the  past.  The  present  natives  have  no  con- 
ception why  nor  by  whom  such  massive  walls,  parapets  and 
vaults  were  constructed.  The  present  race  upon  the  Gilbert 
Islands  has  stout  physical  developments,  high  cheek-bones, 
fine  straight  hair,  black  and  glossy.  The  aquiline  nose  is 
the  rule,  and  the  cerebrum  is  largely  developed.  They  are 
less  savage  than  some  of  their  trafficking  visitors. 

Swarms  of  children,  innocent  of  any  clothing,  flock  to  the 
harbor  upon  each  landing.  So  prolific  are  they  yet,  on  the 
greater  number  of  these  islands,  and  so  uncontaminated 
with  the  diseases  of  foreign  civilizations,  that  their  popula- 
tion is  deliberately  limited  by  practicing  abortion  to  prevent 
too  great  a number  of  hungry  mouths.  They  should  study 
the  Malthusian  method  of  depopulation,  or  welcome  to  their 
sea-girt  shores  Shaker  missionaries  to  initiate  celibate  com- 
munities. 


THE  MARSHALL  ISLES. 

These  are  a large  group  of  the  Micronesian  family,  ranging 
from  4J°  to  12°  north  latitude.  They  were  first  discovered  by 
the  Spaniards  in  1529,  and  called  b)r  them  the  “good  gardens.” 
The  inhabitants  were  straight,  light-colored,  and  strangely 
tattooed.  Their  dress  was  decidedly  Adamic,  — fig-leaves 
and  mats  about  their  loins  ! At  present  the  men  wear  full 
beards,  are  energetic,  and  very  hospitable.  The  women  are 
dressed  in  fine  matting,  have  long  black  hair,  and  decorate 
themselves  profusely  in  shell-jewelry.  Ocean  travelers  con- 
sider them  beautiful,  though  minus  corset  and  waterfall, 
pannier  and  paint. 

They  traverse  the  seas  with  large  retinues,  are  eminently 
clannish,  and  count  nobility  of  descent  on  the  mother’s  side. 
While  worshiping  deities,  they  hold  the  spirits  of  their  an- 
cestors in  great  reverence.  They  are  skilled,  say  European 
residents  in  their  midst,  in  every  kind  of  “ incantation  and 
necromancy.”  They  consult  their  mediums  when  in  a state 
of  ecstasy,  and  heal  by  beating  and  striking  the  diseased 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 


37 


part.  Consecrated  groves,  and  sacred  spots,  are  common 
among  them.  Their  desolate  cemeteries  are  in  waving  groves 
of  cocoanut  trees ; and  weird-shaped  paddles  lift  their  blades 
for  tombstones.  They  are  evidently  of  Japanese  extraction. 

THE  SAMOANS,  OR  NAVIGATORS. 

These  very  important  islands,  a sort  of  half-way  steamship 
house  in  the  Pacific,  for  recruiting,  repairing,  and  re-provis- 
ioning, lie  between  latitudes  18^°  and  14i°  south,  and  about 
170°  west  longitude.  Our  captain  made  a short  call  at  this 
group,  — nine  in  number,  — too  short  for  our  individual  pur- 
pose. They  are  volcanic  in  origin,  safe  to  approach,  and 
partially  belted  with  coral  reefs.  Pago-Pago  is  a deep,  land- 
locked harbor  on  the  south  side  of  Tutuila.  Upolu  is  the 
most  thickly  populated,  containing  twenty  thousand  inhabit- 
ants. Our  gentlemanly  commander,  J.  H.  Blethen,  had 
permitted  us  to  study  his  maps  and  charts  of  this  densely- 
wooded  group  of  isles  — gems  of  the  ocean  — before  reaching 
them.  The  afternoon  approach  was  too  grand  and  gorgeous 
for  the  pen  to  paint.  The  sea  was  a polished  mirror  ; the  sky, 
glass ; the  sun,  well  adown  the  western  spaces,  gold ; and 
the  scattering  clouds,  crimson  and  purple,  were  chariots  of 
fire. 

The  steam  checked,  and  the  vessel  at  rest,  the  natives 
flocked  to  us  like  birds  to  a banquet.  Physically,  they  are  a 
splendidly-made  race,  with  full,  high  foreheads,  wavy  beards, 
and  white,  exquisitely-set  teeth.  They  are  light  in  color, 
and  quick  in  motion.  They  have  dark-brown  hair,  eyes 
black  and  expressive.  The  occasional  reddish  hair  seen  had 
been  bleached.  Honest  and  trusting,  they  are  evidently  of 
Indo-Malayan  origin. 

The  women  are  well-formed,  healthy,  handsome,  and,  what 
is  more,  are  famed  for  their  chastity.  Both  men  and  women 
go  as  naked  as  new-born  babes,  except  weirdty-woven  leaves 
and  sea-grass  aprons  around  their  loins.  Our  passengers 
bought  of  them  war-clubs,  fans,  fruits,  head-gearings,  birds, 


38 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


baskets,  spears,  and  shells.  Missionaries  are  among  them. 
Already  they  exhibit  hopeful  signs  of  civilization  in  wishing 
to  barter  for  tobacco,  whiskey,  fancy-colored  clothing,  and 
lime  preparations  for  bleaching  their  hair.  Some  of  these 
natives  bleach  or  color  the  hair  red ; Americans,  black : 
tastes  differ. 

The  scenery  upon  these  islands  is  transcendently  beautiful. 
Cascades  are  numerous,  the  valleys  fertile,  and  vegetation 
varied  and  luxuriant.  Tropical  fruits,  cocoanuts,  pine- 
apples, bananas,  citrons,  bread-fruit,  oranges,  limes,  sugar- 
cane, coffee,  taro  and  dye-wood  trees  abound  in  rich  profusion. 
The  largest  portion  of  Upolo  has  a fine  garden  soil,  where 
large  springs  of  pure  water  bubble  up,  and  flow  in  thousands 
of  little  streams  toward  the  sea.  The  whole  group  is  ex- 
ceedingly valuable.  Action  has  already  been  taken  by  the 
United  States  toward  annexation. 

Among  the  code  of  laws  drawn  by  these  native  chiefs,  to 
be  recognized  in  commercial  relations  between  the  United 
States  and  the  Samoan  Islands,  are  the  following : — 

“ 5th.  All  trading  in  distilled  or  spirituous  liquors,  or  any  kind  of  in- 
toxicating drink,  is  absolutely  prohibited.  Any  person  so  offending  shall 
be  fined  one  hundred  dollars  on  conviction  before  a mixed  court.  All 
such  liquors  found  on  shore,  and  kept  for  sale  or  barter,  shall  be  seized 
and  destroyed.  If  any  native  is  found  intoxicated,  the  individual  who 
has  supplied  him  with  drink  shall  pay  a fine  of  ten  dollars.  If  any  for- 
eigner be  found  drunk  or  riotous,  he  shall  pay  a fine  of  ten  dollars. 

“6th.  Any  person  found  guilty  of  offering  inducement  to  a native 
female  to  prostitute  herself  to  a foreigner,  to  pay  a fine  of  ten  dollars; 
and  any  native  female  found  guilty  of  prostituting  herself  to  a foreigner, 
to  pay  a fine  of  twenty  dollars.” 

And  these  Samoan  chiefs  are  called  “ savages,”  “ degraded 
heathen,”  to  whom  tobacco-using,  wine-drinking  Christian 
missionaries  must  be  sent  to  save  them  from  hell ! 

I can  but  deplore  that  conceited  ignorance  which  charac- 
terizes two  classes  of  Americans,  — radical  rationalists  who 
crankly  assert  that  there  “ are  islanders  in  the  Pacific,  and 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 


39 


ferocious  tribes  in  Africa,  that  have  not  the  faintest  idea  of 
God  or  another  state  of  existence ; ” and  pompous  clergymen 
who  everlastingly  prate  about  the  “ polluted  and  fiendish 
heathen  ” of  Oceanica. 


THE  EEEJEES. 

Islands,  like  individuals,  have  their  reputations.  Those 
dotting  an  ocean  which  covers  one-third  of  the  entire  surface 
of  the  globe  should  be  more  thoroughly  surveyed  and  ex- 
plored. The  F eejees,  constituting  quite  an  archipelago,  contain 
one  hundred  and  fifty-four  islands,  seventy  of  which  are  in- 
habited. They  are  governed  by  chiefs.  The  natives,  though 
dark-hued,  are  noble  in  mien,  shrewd,  and  enterprising. 
Missionaries  have  given  them  a hard  name.  Bear  in  mind 
the  Feejeean  side  of  the  story  has  neither  been  heard  nor  pub- 
lished. They  stoutly  deny  having  been  aggressors,  yet 
admit  themselves  good  at  retaliation.  A.  G.  Findlay,  F.  R. 
G.  S.,  says,  — 

“ These  islanders  have  been  misrepresented.  Late  visitors  speak  very 
highly  of  their  honesty,  cleanliness,  refinement,  and  virtue.” 

The  men  have  heavy,  bushy  heads  of  hair,  and  wear  full 
beards.  When  discovered  by  the  navigator  Tasman,  they 
knew  nothing  of  the  venereal  diseases  that  accompany  Chris- 
tian civilization.  The  taint  of  syphilis  is  not  yet  common 
among  them.  They  had,  when  first  visited,  no  idols.  They 
believed  in  transmigration  and  immortality.  They  wor- 
shiped in  caves  and  groves.  They  also  had  their  mediums, 
who,  when  in  ecstatic  states,  foamed  at  the  mouth  ; but  every 
utterance  breathed  in  this  rude  trance-condition  was  carefully 
noted  as  the  voice  of  a god. 

They  build  their  houses  in  cocoanut  groves.  Often  they 
are  umbrella-shaped,  and  rudely  thatched.  It  requires  little 
or  no  labor  to  sustain  life.  Enterprise  is  little  more  than  a 
dream  all  through  these  equatorial  regions.  The  English  are 
aiming  to  get  full  control  of  the  Feejee  group  for  cotton- 
growing, and  a military  basks. 


40 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


HOW  WERE  THESE  ISLANDS  PEOPLED  ? 

What  the  camel  is  to  the  Arab,  the  horse  to  the  Asian 
Mongul,  the  canoe  is  to  these  islanders.  In  the  construction 
of  their  proas , — sea-crafts  made  of  bread-fruit  wood,  — they 
display  great  talent.  The  better  class  of  them  will  carry  a 
hundred  men  in  the  open  sea.  The  sails  and  rigging  are 
managed  with  great  dexterity.  They  provision  these  proas 
with  cocoanuts,  taro,  preserved  bread-fruit,  &c. ; which,  with 
their  skill  in  fishing,  enables  them  to  sustain  voyages  for  sev- 
eral months.  This  partially  explains  the  method  by  which 
the  different  and  widely  separate  Pacific  isles  may  have  been 
peopled.  The  Malay  race — nomads  of  the  sea  — whether 
for  adventure,  commerce,  or  plunder,  had  but  to  put  their 
wives  and  utensils  into  their  canoes,  and,  drifting  with  the 
prevailing  trade-winds,  were  sure  to  reach  some  island,  inter- 
mingling with  the  inhabitants ; or,  if  uninhabited,  establish- 
ing a new  race. 

Not  only  have  these  Polynesian  natives  swift-sailing  canoes, 
but  they  have  rudely-constructed  maps  of  their  own  inven- 
tion, made  of  large  tropical  leaves,  and  sticks,  tied  in  straight 
and  curved  lines,  indicating  ocean  winds  and  currents.  And, 
further,  Japanese  and  Chinese  junks  have  been  blown  to  sea, 
performing  long  voyages,  and  finally  stranding,  with  their 
occupants,  upon  distant  islands.  Bancroft  tell  us  that  these 
have  even  reached  the  continent  of  America. 

In  December,  1832,  one  of  these  junks  was  wrecked  on 
Oahu,  near  Honolulu,  after  having  been  tempest-tossed 
eleven  months.  Only  four,  out  of  a crew  of  nine,  survived. 
The  population  of  Lord  North’s  Island  must  have  originated 
in  some  way  similar  to  this,  as  it  is  over  a thousand  miles  dis- 
tant from  any  other  land. 

Furthermore,  the  mariner’s  compass  is  not  new.  Naviga- 
tion is  old  as  tradition.  China  was  known  to  Egypt  more 
than  three  thousand  years  before  the  Christian  era,  and  a 
commercial  intercourse  maintained  between  the  countries. 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 


41 


Africa  was  circumnavigated  by  ancient  Egyptian  mariners ; 
and  among  the  relics  of  that  old  civilization  may  be  traced 
indications  of  an  acquaintance  with  the  American  coast.  In 
that  period  the  geography  of  the  world  was  well  understood. 
Ancient  spirits  inform  me  that  many  of  these  Pacific  islands 
are  the  unburied  prominences  of  a submerged  Polynesian 
continent  having  an  immense  antiquity.  The  speech  of  this 
great  oceanic  nation,  derived  from  the  primitive  Sanscrit  of 
say  fifteen  thousand  years  since,  tinged  with  the  Indo-Malay, 
lies  at  the  base  of  the  present  Polynesian  languages.  Rem- 
nants of  the  ancient  Sanscrit  have  been  discovered  in  the 
highlands  of  Central  Africa. 

Our  captain,  unrolling  his  Pacific  charts  one  day,  directed 
my  attention  to  the  locations  of  over  sixty  islands,  definitely 
marked  by  the  old  navigators,  that  have  entirely  disappeared, 
sunk  in  fathomless  depths.  In  consonance  with  these  cata- 
clysmic changes,  Mr.  Brace,  in  his  “ Races  of  the  World,”  as- 
sures us  that  both  Dana  and  Hale  notice  evidences  of  a 
gradual  subsidence  of  islands  even  within  the  historic  period ; 
the  ruins  of  temples  on  Banabe,  for  instance,  being  found 
partly  submerged  by  the  sea.  Biblical  dogmatists  have 
sought  to  trace  relations,  and  draw  parallels,  between  the 
Israelitish  “ lost  tribes  ” and  the  Polynesians.  This  theory 
vanishes  like  mist,  however,  when  it  is  considered  that  the 
Hebrews  themselves  were  derivatives,  — the  refuse  and  clan- 
nish outlaws  sloughed  off  from  the  mature  civilization  of 
Egypt.  Burrowing  with,  these  Hebrews  borrowed  their 
religious  notions  from,  the  lower  castes  of  the  Egjqrtians. 
They  were  afterwards  modified  into  Mosaic  theology.  And 
Egypt,  be  it  remembered,  received  her  religious  doctrines 
largely  from  India. 

CIVILIZED  TREATMENT  OP  THE  ISLANDERS. 

The  testimony  of  missionaries  and  explorers  is  alike  uni- 
form, that  Pacific  traders  have,  with  few  exceptions,  exhibited 
the  worst  traits  of  meanness,  injustice,  and  rank  dishonesty. 


42 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Dr.  Damon  of  Honolulu  said  a certain  shipmaster,  dealing 
with  the  Marshall  Islanders,  agreed  to  pay  for  cocoanut-oil  a 
fixed  amount  of  tobacco ; but,  in  place,  delivered  “ boxes 
filled  with  pieces  of  old  tarred  ropes  cut  up  to  correspond  in 
length  with  tobacco-plugs.”  This  was  civilization  ! Another 
merchant  trader,  dealing  with  them,  sold  them  for  “ stipulated 
brandies,  kegs  filled  with  salt  water.” 

Two  captains  of  whalers  from  Massachusetts  under  friendly 
pretenses  coaxed  several  chiefs  aboard  ; then,  moving  out  into 
the  harbor,  demanded  a heavy  ransom  for  their  delivery. 
Others,  aflame  with  passion,  have  with  basest  motives  induced 
the  native  women  to  come  upon  their  vessels.  And,  when 
these  poor  natives  have  retaliated,  the  cry  has  been  “ savages,” 
“ cannibals,”  “ fiendish  heathen  ! ” 

When  the  New-Zealand  aborigines  were  at  war,  a few  years 
since,  with  the  English  for  the  illegal  seizure  of  their-  lands, 
the  unsuspecting  Maoris  were  unprepared  for  an  attack,  be- 
cause it  was  the  Christian  sabbath.  They  had  been  taught 
that  Christian  soldiers  would  neither  attack  nor  fight  on  the 
Lord’s  Day.  And  yet,  on  this  sacred  day,  they  rushed  out 
well-prepared,  attacking  and  butchering  hundreds  of  the 
trusting  heathen.  The  wrongs,  deceptions,  and  diseases  of 
civilization  have  been  so  burnt  into  the  bodies  and  souls  of 
these  aborigines,  that  they  distrust  everybody  with  a white 
skin.  Are  they  blamable  ? 

The  distinguished  Rosser  sadly  says,  — 

“ It  is  painful  to  be  obliged  to  report  that  disease  is  now  being  rapidly 
introduced  even  among  the  Ralik  Islanders  by  whale-ships  passing  the 
islands,  and  which  now  permit  natives  with  females  on  board  their  ves- 
sels. How  sad  that  the  safe  residences  of  missionaries  among  them 
should  be  the  causes  of  attracting  physical  and  moral  death  to  their 
shores  ! With  but  few  exceptions,  the  contact  with  the  representatives 
of  civilization  serves  to  render  their  diseases  more  deadly,  and  their 
vices  more  vicious.” 

So  far  as  missionaries  have  taught  these  islanders  to  read 
and  write,  taught  them  the  industries  of  civilization,  they 


THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 


43 


have  done  a good  work.  On  the  other  hand,  their  shrewd, 
selfish  conduct,  and  theological  dogmas,  have  proven  a curse 
to  the  native  mind.  To  get  a correct  opinion  of  the  millions 
peopling  the  Pacific  islands,  their  manners,  habits,  purposes, 
laws,  and  religious  convictions,  one  must  see  and  converse 
with  them,  with  old  voyagers,  explorers,  and  non-sectarian 
residents. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


OCEANIC  A TO  AUCKLAND. 

To-day,  Oct.  2,  we  crossed  the  equator.  The  weather  is 
oppressive,  the  sun  scorching.  Only  the  sea,  and  its  refresh- 
ing breezes,  save  us  from  suffocation.  We  are  yet  in  the  line 
of  the  south-east  trade-winds. 

The  sunsets  are  gorgeous.  It  is  a fitful  season  for  medi- 
tation. Some  poet  thus  sings  of  man’s  origin : — 

“ Heaven’s  exile,  straying  from  the  orb  of  light.” 

Who  at  times  does  not  feel  himself  an  exile,  a prisoner  ? 
The  world  is  a hotel.  The  soul  is  imprisoned  in  the  body ; 
and  a fashionable  conservatism  would  make  us  all  moral  pris- 
oners by  compelling  conformity  to  the  shams  of  society. 
Why  not  sleep  each  alone,  as  did  Pythagoras  ? Why  not 
wear  linen  only,  as  did  Apollonius  ? Why  not  wear  the 
hair  and  beard  long,  as  did  sage  and  savant  in  the  palmy 
period  of  the  lost  arts  ? If  shaving  at  all,  why  not  be  con- 
sistent, shaving  away  the  eyebrows,  and  even  the  hair,  as  do 
the  Chinese  ? 

Louis  XII.  ascended  the  French  throne  at  the  age  of 
nine,  beardless.  His  courtiers,  famous  for  their  cringing 
servility,  rushed  to  the  barbers,  and  came  away  clean-faced. 
That  stern  old  state  counselor,  Sully,  refused  to  shave,  as 
he  had  previously  done  under  the  reign  of  King  Henry  IV. 
These  vain,  face-scraped  courtiers  often  made  merry  at  the 
attorney’s  odd  appearance.  Sully,  bearing  their  jests  for  a 


OCEANICA  TO  AUCKLAND. 


45 


time,  said  to  the  king,  “ Sire,  when  your  father  of  glorh 
ous  memory  consulted  me  upon  important  affairs,  the  first 
move  he  made  was  to  turn  away  all  apes  and  buffoons  from 
his  court ! ” This  silenced  the  French  dandies. 

Our  floating  institution  darts  like  an  arrow  from  crest  to 
crest.  The  passengers  are  jolly  in  defiance  of  the  discom- 
forts. Why  not  make  the  best  of  every  thing  ? Why  peddle 
pains  and  aches  to  excite  and  elicit  sympathy  ? Any  thing 
but  a peevish,  fault-finding  disposition.  John  the  Rev- 
elator  heard  “ music,”  not  complaining,  in  heaven.  The 
wise  patiently  submit  to  life’s  destiny,  having  learned  to 
“ labor  and  to  wait.”  All  this  mental  unrest,  this  hot  seeth- 
ing, this  stern  struggling,  this  toiling  up  the  steeps,  this 
magnetic  fire  that  comes  pouring  down  from  the  higher 
realms,  is  only 

“ The  spirit  of  the  years  to  come, 

Yearning  to  mix  itself  with  life.” 

Watching  the  tremulous  waves,  this  morning,  while  bap- 
tized by  a dripping  shower,  I yearned  to  stand  upon  their 
white  crests,  and  have  all  the  world's  dust  washed  away  from 
my  garments,  making  my  heart  so  warm,  so  sunny,  so  like  a 
bank  of  fresh,  fragrant  flowers,  that  the  careworn  and  weary 
earth  would  delight  to  thereon  rest,  in  faith  and  trust. 

My  fellow-passengers  have  engaged  to-day  in  all  kinds  of 
amusements,  — sleight-of-hand,  trickery,  story-telling,  and 
ventriloquizing  in  imitation  of  pigs  and  puppies ; any  thing 
to  be  heroes.  My  mania  for  books  makes  me  an  odd  one. 
The  pleasure  is  exquisite.  Blessings  on  book-makers ! Oh 
that  men  would  think  more,  write  more,  converse  more,  and 
talk  less ! 

Blab  and  witty  words  are  cheap.  Books  all  afire  with  the 
personalities  of  their  authors  nourish  the  soul.  Pythagoras 
enjoined  not  only  purity  and  patience,  but  seven  years’ 
silence,  upon  certain  of  his  students,  as  preparatory  steps  to 
wisdom.  This  way,  this  way,  O Samian  ! 


46 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Public  speaking  on  the  ocean  is  more  novel  than  pleasant. 
Invited  by  a committee,  through  the  purser  James  V.  Lav- 
ery,  to  address  the  officers  and  passengers  upon  the  divine 
principles  of  the  spiritual  philosophy  in  their  relation  to 
immortality,  we  so  did,  Dr.  Dunn  following  in  a most 
interesting  manner.  In  accordance  with  an  arrangement 
between  the  doctor,  his  attending  spirit-guides,  and  ourself, 
previous  to  sailing,  we  held  semi-weekly  stances  for  spirit- 
communications.  In  answer  to  several  inquiries,  Mr.  Knight 
said,  — 

“We  can  not  well  draw  the  line  of  demarkation  between  physical  mat- 
ter and  spirit-substance,  they  so  interblend  and  over-lap.  There  are 
atoms,  and  molecular  particles  of  physical  matter,  in  their  highly  subli- 
mated state,  more  ethereal  perhaps  than  some  portions  of  spirit-sub- 
stance. This  unsteady  upward-reaching  is  seen  in  every  direction. 
There  possibly  may  be  gorillas  with  reason  flaming  up  to  a higher  point 
than  in  some  of  the  lowest  tribes  of  men.  But  mark,  they,  the  gorillas, 
have  reached  their  acme  ; while  these  lower  tribes  have  but  just  started 
in  the  line  of  human  possibilities. 

“ All  insects,  all  venomous  reptiles,  and  brutes,  are  tottering  and  im- 
perfect structures  ; and  it  is  illogical  to  predicate  immortality  of  imper- 
fection. The  arch  can  not  stand  without  the  keystone.  . . . 

“By  your  request,  I have  inquired  of  John  who  was  meant  by 
the  ‘elect  lady,’  in  his  second  epistle  ; and  the  gist  of  the  response  was, 
the  phrase  elect  lady,  a symbolical  expression,  referred  to  the  Chris- 
tian religion  in  its  purity.  This  lady  elect  was  the  lady  of  his  faith,  the 
most  spiritual  religion  of  that  age.  Spirituality  pertains  to  the  femi- 
nine, intellectuality  to  the  masculine.” 

A strange  controlling  intelligence  now  comes,  making  the 
medium  exceedingly  spasmodic.  Listen ! It  is  a weird, 
unknown  tongue.  What  does  it  mean  ? . . . He  has  gone, 
and  Mr.  Knight  comes  to  explain  : — 

“ This  spirit  was  a chief  of  the  Oahu  Island,  who  lived  in  a morta'. 
body  over  a century  since.  He  desired  to  inform  you  that  himself  and 
his  people  believed  in  spirit-intercourse  when  on  earth,  though  it  was 
connected  with  much  superstition.  Since  his  transition,  he  has  pro- 
gressed rapidly  ; and  still  he  cherishes  a deep  interest  in  the  remnants 
of  his  race.  He  is  very  desirous  to  have  you  remain  on  the  islands  you 


OCEANICA  TO  AUCKLAND. 


47 


have  left,  and  preach  true  doctrines,  in  contradistinction  from  the  false 
and  gloomy  theology  that  is  being  taught  by  missionaries.” 

Another  change.  Swailbach,  a German  spirit,  comes. 
The  accent  is  unmistakable. 

“ I have  just  taken  possession  to  say  that  I had  visited  these  natives 
as  a spirit  many  times  in  the  past.  They  are  Aryanic  rather  than 
Semitic  in  origin.  In  a very  remote  period,  this  root-race  moved  south- 
easterly from  the  high  plateaus  of  India,  through  Malayan  lands,  towards 
the  Pacific  islands.” 

Do  you  understand  the  language  of  these  natives  ? 

‘ ‘ Not  as  they  speak  it  in  their  mortal  bodies  ; and  yet  I can  converse 
freely  with  them  when  disrobed  of  mortality.  Ours  is  largely  soul  lan- 
guage. The  movement  of  a muscle,  throbbing  of  a nerve,  or  slightest 
facial  expression  even,  of  a spirit,  is  language,  and  self-interpreting. 
Study  of  many  earthly  languages,  unless  for  the  purpose  of  teaching,  is 
time  unwisely  spent.  Languages,  earthly  in  origin,  like  nationalities, 
gradually  fade  away  as  spirits  ascend  and  unfold  interiorily,  the  tendency 
being  from  the  special  to  the  universal.  ’ ’ 

Aaron  Knight,  again  controlling,  said,  — 

“ Those  failing  to  make  the  right  marks  along  the  pathway  of  human 
life  have  to  retrace  their  steps  after  entering  spirit-life.  There  is  a band 
of  explorers  with  us.  They  are  properly  naturalists.  Some  of  them 
are  very  ancient  spirits.  . . . We  are  now  passing  over  the  ruins  of  a 
grand  old  city,  which  had  vast  surburban  forests.  The  petrified  rem- 
nants indicate  a likeness  to  the  mammoth  trees  of  California.  They 
were  an  enl  ightened  race.  The  people  lived  in  stone  houses,  and  were 
engaged  in  mechanical  and  pastoral  pursuits.  They  were  the  progeni- 
tors of  your  American  mound-builders.  Were  your  clairvoyant  eyes 
opened,  you  would  this  moment  see  under  debris,  sands,  and  sea-plants, 
the  scattered  remnants  of  a long-forgotten  civilization.  As  volcanic  isles 
and  lofty  mountains  have  been  thrust  up  from  the  ocean’s  depths,  so 
islands  and  continents  have  sunk  ’mid  commotions  unknown  to  earthly 
history.  The  sinking  of  the  new  Atlantis  continent  some  nine  thousand 
years  before  the  Platonian  period,  as  mentioned  by  Plato,  Solon,  and  the 
Egyptian  priests,  is  no  myth.” 


48 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


USES  AND  ABUSES  OF  SPIRITUAL  SEANCES. 

“ You,  and  multitudes  of  others,”  exclaimed  the  spirit  Knight, 
“ should  never  sit  in  circles.  Many  of  the  best  mediums  on  earth  have 
never  even  attended  a seance.  And  yet  for  scientific  observations,  or 
for  obtaining  physical  manifestations,  circles  help  to  more  readily  concen- 
trate the  magnetic  forces.  But  to  see  clairvoyants,  to  see  the  impres- 
sional,  or  the  truly  inspired,  sitting  in  promiscuous  circles,  holding 
hands,  and  imbibing  diverse  aural  exhalations,  is  to  us  mentally  painful. 

“Morbid  and  nervously  sensitive  natures  require,  or  think  they  require, 
a constant  change.  They  have  a mania  for  the  stimulus  of  seances,  not 
understanding  that  promiscuous  magnetic  blendings  are  as  injurious  to 
the  soul  as  sexual  promiscuity  is  to  the  body.  These,  all  these  practices 
opposed  to  the  natural  laws  of  life,  yield  but  thorns  for  the  flesh,  and 
obsessions  for  the  spirit.  . . . Every  mortal  has  a guardian,  and  often 
this  guardian  spirit  does  not  wish  the  individual  to  become  a medium. 
Spiritualists  seem  to  greatly  lack  wisdom  relating  to  the  nature  and  mis- 
sion of  mediumship.  Only  the  few  are  fitted  for  it.” 

HATS  AND  BALD  HEADS. 

Overboard  went  a bat.  It  broke  the  lull  of  the  hour. 
Did  the  winds  reason  ? What  do  men  wear  hats  for,  — those 
tall,  silken,  stove-pipe,  cylinder-shaped  hats  ? 

Indians  in  the  West,  and  Polynesians  in  the  Pacific,  have 
no  bald  heads.  These  natives,  taught  by  Nature,  let  God’s 
sunshine  and  cooling  breezes  fan  their  bare  heads.  Is  there 
not  much  to  be  learned  of  “ savages  ” ? 

In  Christ’s  Hospital,  the  “ Blue-Coat  School,”  London, 
founded  by  Edward  VI.,  the  boys,  even  the  seniors,  all  go 
bareheaded.  This  was  a condition  of  the  endowment.  And, 
though  they  thread  city  streets  in  the  hottest  weather,  there 
has  never  a case  of  sunstroke  been  known  among  them. 

THE  ITALIAN  TEACHER. 

To-day  Parisi  Lendanta  controlled  the  medium  again.  He 
is  an  Italian  spirit,  profound  and  peerless.  Among  other 
things  he  said,  — 

“We  are  now  passing  over  mountain  ranges  towering  up  from  the  bot- 
tom of  the  ocean.  These  lofty  rocky  eminences  serve  somewhat  to  hold 


OCEANICA  TO  AUCKLAND. 


49 


the  waters  in  check,  and  render  them  ‘ Pacific.’  This  ocean  has  no  such 
raised  plateau  across  the  bed-surface  as  has  the  Atlantic.  Owing  to  its 
uneven  depths,  and  rough  volcanic  ridges,  it  would  be  difficult  to  cable.” 

His  elucidation  of  the  atmospheric  and  electric  stratifica- 
tions above  us  was  singularly  philosophical.  It  is  im- 
possible to  fully  report  him.  He  flourished  near  the  close 
of  the  Middle  Ages,  — that  period  which  elapsed  between 
the  decline  of  ancient  learning,  and  the  revival.  The  Dark 
Ages  are  said  to  have  ceased  about  the  year  1400.  They 
terminated,  however,  at  various  times  in  the  different  coun- 
tries of  Europe.  The  destruction  of  feudalism,  the  inven- 
tion of  printing,  and  the  discovery  of  America  by  Columbus, 
mark  the  general  period  of  resurrection  from  the  darkness 
of  the  mediaeval  ages. 

I find  this  spirit,  Parisi,  perfectly  familiar  with  the  his- 
tories of  Petrarch,  Tasso,  Dante,  Ariosto,  and  other  Italian 
litterateurs.  Dante’s  ideal  of  the  old  Latin  poets  was  Virgil, 
much  of  whose  fame  was  owing  to  the  Fourth  Eclogue, 
interpreted  by  churchal  fathers  as  a prophecy  of  J esus  Christ. 
Virgil  quoted  Livy  and  Lucan  to  prove  that  gods  and  angels 
had  wrought  spiritual  marvels  through  mortals  during  all  the 
ages  of  antiquity.  The  sibylline  oracles  should  be  exten- 
sively read  by  scholars. 

ONE  OF  THE  SOUTH-SEA  ISLANDS. 

Oct.  20.  — Safely  in  Auckland,  New  Zealand,  distant 
from  New  York  nearly  nine  thousand  miles.  The  city,  built 
upon  high  land,  looks  fresh  and  vigorous.  The  gardens 
come  down  close  to  the  sea.  Exclusive  of  suburbs,  it  num- 
bers about  twelve  thousand.  Natives  in  the  province  of 
Auckland,  divided  into  five  tribes,  number  twenty-five  thou- 
sand. June  and  July  are  the  coldest  months  of  the  year; 
and  January  and  February,  corresponding  to  July  and  Au- 
gust in  England  and  America,  are  the  warmest.  Neither 
serpents,  nor  noxious  reptiles  of  any  species,  have  been  found 
upon  the  New-Zealand  islands.  Toads  and  frogs  are  also 

4 


50 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


unknown.  Has  some  Saint  Patrick  here  lifted  his  magic 
wand?  The  original  inhabitants  call  themselves  Maori. 
They  are  a dark  race,  but  athletic,  brave,  ingenious,  and 
intelligent.  Efforts  to  Christianize  them  have  not  been  very 
successful.  In  the  New-Zealand  group  they  number  forty 
or  fifty  thousand.  Racially  they  belong  to  that  branch  of 
the  Polynesians  that  are  of  Indo-Malayan  origin.  They  have 
handsome  black  hair,  straight  or  aquiline  noses,  and  well- 
balanced  brains.  They  tattoo  themselves. 

It  is  just  the  opening  of  spring-time  now  in  New  Zealand. 
The  delicate  blossoms  are  falling  from  plum  and  peach  trees, 
and  the  gardens  are  beautiful.  The  English  oak  is  putting 
out  its  emerald  leaves,  and  flowers  fill  the  air  with  their  fra- 
grance. I spent  a pleasant  afternoon  with  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Edgar,  a liberal-minded  Congregational  clergyman.  He 
offered  me  the  use  of  his  pulpit,  and  influence  also,  to  sus- 
tain a course  of  lectures  upon  Spiritualism.  Six  or  seven 
days  more  of  sailing  will  bring  us  to  Melbourne,  Australia, 
vid  Sydney,  queen  city  of  the  Pacific. 


CHAPTER  V. 

AUSTRALIA. 

Sydney,  noted  for  its  beautiful  harbor  and  magnificent 
scenery,  is  far  less  American,  say  travelers,  than  Melbourne. 

It  was  in  April,  1770,  that  Capt.  Cook,  on  a voyage  of 
discovery  in  the  southern  seas,  entered  a haven  near  Port 
Jackson,  to  which  he  gave  the  name  of  Botany  Bay,  in 
honor  of  Dr.  Solander,  an  eminent  Swedish  botanist  accom- 
panying him.  The  settlement  started  encouragingly,  and 
for  a time  was  made  a depot  for  English  criminals.  But, 
the  harbor  proving  unsafe,  the  site  for  a city  was  thought 
ineligible.  Subsequent  cruising  in  the  vicinity  discovered, 
through  an  inlet  called  Port  Jackson,  a commodious  and  most 
magnificent  harbor.  Soon  a canvas  tent  was  erected,  and 
sites  for  buildings  marked  out.  The  fleet  speedily  removed 
from  Botany  Bay,  ten  miles  distant,  to  this  port,  now  named 
Sydney. 

The  parks,  recreation  grounds,  and  botanic  gardens  are 
among  the  first  places  of  resort  to  which  strangers  direct 
their  steps.  These  gardens  are  clothed  with  plants  and  flow- 
ers from  every  known  part  of  the  world.  They  comprise 
about  forty  acres,  sloping  down  to  and  fringing  the  harbor. 
Tropical  foliage  and  fruitage  gladden  the  eye.  Oranges  do 
well.  The  trip  to  Parramatta,  some  fifteen  miles  from  Syd- 
ney, is  delightful.  It  can  be  reached  by  road,  rail,  or  water. 
Oranges,  lemons,  apple,  pear,  loquat,  apricot,  peach,  and 
other  excellent  fruits,  together  with  extensive  vineyards 

61 


52 


ABOUND  THE  WOULD. 


stocked  with  superior  kinds  of  grapes,  may  be  seen  growing 
in  the  greatest  luxuriance  all  through  these  regions. 

The  temper  and  tone  of  this  city,  numbering  one  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand,  are  conservative,  self-opinionated,  and 
gold-clutching,  — uninviting  conditions,  certainly,  fox  angel- 
ministry.  There  are,  however,  candid  investigators,  and 
some  avowed  believers.  Among  the  latter  is  the  Hon.  J. 
Bowie  Wilson,  ex-member  of  the  legislature.  This  gentle- 
man has  traveled  extensively  in  America.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Stardey,  formerly  a Unitarian  clergyman,  Mr.  Gale,  em- 
ployed in  the  post-office,  and  several  others,  are  deeply  inter- 
ested in  those  subjects  pertaining  to  the  spiritual  philosophy. 

TELE  LANDING. 

Locked  up  in  floating  prisons  for  fifty  days,  over  ten  thou- 
sand miles  of  sea,  it  was  exquisitely  refreshing  to  pass  the 
“heads,”  sailing  up  the  harbor,  more  properly  an  inland 
sea,  and  reaching  Melbourne,  the  largest  and  wealthiest  of 
the  Australian  cities. 

Awaiting  the  arrival  of  our  steamer,  “ The  Hero,”  was  a 
committee  of  gentlemen,  who,  after  extending  hands  of  fel- 
lowship, and  greetings  of  good-will,  conducted  us  to  the 
hospitable  residence  of  Mr.  Mcllwraith,  one  of  the  city  coun- 
cilors. A dinner  was  in  waiting.  This  part  of  the  pleasing 
programme  concluded,  a stroll  on  solid  terra  firma  was  richly 
enjoyed. 

]\rELBOUKMK« 

This  city,  the  capital  of  Victoria,  and  the  finest  in  the 
southern  hemisphere,  has  a population  approaching  two  hun- 
dred thousand.  It  stretches  along,  dotting  and  fringing 
both  banks  of  the  Yarra  to  within  some  seven  miles  of  its 
mouth.  Though  quite  English  in  architectural  appearance, 
Melbourne,  considering  its  age,  is  a magnificent  city.  Its 
climate  and  geographical  situation,  as  well  as  its  extensive 
suburban  parks,  lawns,  and  gardens,  can  elicit  only  praise 
from  travelers. 


AUSTRALIA. 


53 


The  principal  streets  are  wide,  well-paved,  and  brilliantly 
lighted  in  evening-time  with  gas.  Along  the  curb-stones,  in 
some  of  the  streets,  run  rippling  streams  of  pure  water. 
There  is  no  doubt  of  its  being  a decidedly  healthy  city. 
Epidemics  are  almost  unknown.  It  is  said  that  the  first  case 
of  hydrophobia  has  yet  to  occur.  Could  dogs,  pleading,  ask 
for  a healthier,  better  paradise  ? Nothing  surprises  me  so 
much  in  this  country  as  the  museums,  fine  public  libraries, 
and  free  reading-rooms.  The  city  library  contains  over  two 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand  volumes.  Others  connected 
with  the  university,  or  other  public  institutions,  are  nearly  as 
large,  and  accessible  daily,  free  of  charge.  This  is  a bless- 
ing to  the  poor.  The  parliament  “Education  Bill,”  making 
education  secular  and  compulsory,  was  bitterly  opposed  by 
bishops,  priests,  and  aristocrats.  This  was  to  have  been  ex- 
pected. The  priesthood  in  all  lands  aims  to  keep  the  peo- 
ple in  ignorance,  or  to  so  monopolize  their  education  as  to 
turn  it  into  sectarian  channels.  Education  is  the  key-word 
of  the  age.  Schools  should  be  free , and  education  compul- 
sory, under  all  skies.  In  the  ratio  that  mental  and  moral 
instruction  is  enforced,  crime  diminishes.  To  this  end  Bar- 
low  says,  “ It  may  be  safely  pronounced  that  a State  has  no 
right  to  punish  a man  to  whom  it  has  given  no  previous  in- 
struction. ” Sir  Thomas  More  writes  to  this  effect  in  his 
“ Utopia : ” “ If  you  suffer  your  people  to  be  ill-educated , and 
their  manners  to  be  corrupted  from  their  infancy,  and  then 
punish  them  for  those  crimes  to  which  their  first  education 
disposes  them,  what  else  is  to  be  concluded  from  this,  but 
that  you  make  thieves,  and  then  punish  them  ? ” 

PARKS  AND  GARDENS. 

If  flowers  are  the  alphabets  of  angels,  gardens  are  the 
delights  of  gods  and  good  men.  The  Melbourne  Botanic 
Gardens,  beautifully  situated  on  the  south  bank  of  the  flow- 
ing Yarra,  some  half  a mile  from  the  city,  cover  an  area  of 
a hundred  and  fourteen  acres,  and  abound  in  almost  an 


54 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


innumerable  number  of  trees,  shrubs,  plants,  and  ornamental 
flowers,  snowy,  crimson,  and  golden.  The  palms  and  ferns 
are  exceedingly  fine ; and  the  deep  emerald  cf  the  tropical 
foliage  is,  on  this  December  day,  absolutely  magnificent. 

The  city  and  suburbs  comprise  in  the  aggregate  not  less 
than  two  thousand  five  hundred  acres.  These  reserves  are 
not  mere  enclosures,  but  most  of  them  are  laid  out,  planted, 
and  ornamented  in  the  most  approved  style. 

The  eucalyptus  is  the  national  tree.  There  are  some 
thirty  species,  the  wood  being  excellent  for  ship-building 
and  railroad-ties.  The  foliage  is  beautiful,  and  the  leaves 
are  said  to  have  a therapeutic  value.  These  eucalypts  back 
in  the  gullies  and  mountains  rival,  if  not  excel,  the  renowned 
forest-giants  of  California.  Mr.  Klein,  measuring  a euca- 
lyptus on  the  Black  Spur,  found  it  four  hundred  and  eighty 
feet  high.  The  minster  spire  of  Strasbourg  has  been  pro- 
nounced the  highest  of  any  cathedral  on  the  globe,  sending 
its  pinnacle  to  the  height  of  four  hundred  and  sixty-six  feet ; 
the  great  pyramid  of  Cheops  is  four  hundred  and  eighty 
feet  in  height ; and  yet  these  eucalyptus  trees  would  com- 
pletely overshadow  spire  and  pyramid. 

AMUSEMENTS  AND  MORALS. 

Cricket,  football,  racing,  shooting,  bay-fishing,  and  boating 
on  the  Yarra,  have  their  daily  devotees.  Holidays  are  fre- 
quent. At  these  seasons,  arcades,  stores,  offices,  are  closed, 
business  put  aside,  and  the  old  become  young  again. 

Pictures  necessarily  have  backgrounds.  There  is  every- 
where, in  social  life,  the  sunny  and  the  shady  side.  In  this 
city,  sin  abounds.  Jails  push  out  their  forbidding  fronts. 
Criminals  are  flogged.  This  is  a blotch  upon  penal  legisla- 
tion. Gold  is  chief  among  the  gods  worshiped.  Mines  and 
wines,  wool  and  wheat,  are  the  staple  productions  of  the 
country.  Few  are  so  poor  that  they  cannot  indulge  in  colo- 
nial wines  and  tobacco.  Hotels  and  saloons  are  tended,  with 
few  exceptions,  by  young  women  termed  “ bar-maids.” 


AUSTRALIA. 


55 


Handsome  ones  are  sought  to  fascinate  young  men.  It  is 
the  old  story  of  Eve  and  the  apple.  Women  not  only  “bet” 
at  the  races,  but  some  are  bitten  with  the  mania  of  gam- 
bling. The  most  eloquent  of  the  Melbourne  clergymen 
lectures  on  “ Christmas  carols,”  wears  diamonds,  sings  comic 
songs,  and  “ tips  the  glass  fashionably.”  Prosperous  sinners 
are  petted,  poor  ones  pitched  into  purgatory.  The  serpents 
of  the  press  shake  their  rattles  at  all  reformers.  But  to 
published  facts.  The  following  telling  paragraph  was  clipped 
from  “The  Melbourne  Age.”  The  author  expresses  him- 
self: — 

‘ 1 Gratified  that  a correspondent  has  called  attention  to  the  state  of 
immorality  existing  among  the  upper  class  of  society , among  which  I 
think  we  may  count  a greater  number  of  hoary-headed  old  libertines , for 
our  population,  than  any  other  community  in  the  world.  And  what  else 
can  be  expected,  when  we  find  that  among  the  legal,  the  medical,  ay, 
and  the  reverend  professions , among  our  legislators,  our  magistrates,  and 
our  highest  civil  servants,  are  to  be  found  the  men  who  foster  these  nur- 
series of  vice  into  which  innocent  girls  are  decoyed,  and  damned  body 
and  soul  together?  What  else  can  we  expect,  when  we  know  that  among 
these  libertines  are  married  men  who  have  marriageable  daughters  of 
their  own,  to  their  infinite  shame  and  disgrace  be  it  said?  What  else 
can  we  expect,  when  we  know  that  numbers  of  the  higher  officers  of 
the  police  frequent  these  dens,  not  to  keep  them  in  check,  but  to 
indulge  in  the  vilest  profligacy  and  vice  ? It  is  well  known  that  there 
are  what  are  called  * respectable  ’ brothels,  that  the  common  constables, 
and  the  inferior  officers  of  police,  are  not  allowed  to  interfere  with  ; 
that,  when  any  1 distinguished  ’ visitors  of  an  airy  turn  of  mind  come 
to  Melbourne,  they  are  introduced  to  one  or  other  of  these  places  and 
the  occupants  by  a gentleman  in  Melbourne  holding  a very  high  posi- 
tion in  the  government  service,  and  who  acts  in  all  such  cases  as  the  pro- 
curor  (!)  for  the  procuresses.” 

Over  four  thousand  “ outcast  women,”  known  to  the  police 
as  such,  parade  the  streets  after  nightfall ; while  as  many 
more  amateurs  remain  in  their  dens,  awaiting  the  calls  of 
the  carnally-minded.  These  classes  walk  in  the  most  promi- 
nent thoroughfares,  and  lounge  upon  rustic  seats  in  parks 
and  gardens  in  evening-time.  The  colonial  cities  of  Au&- 


56 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


tralia,  like  mining  countries  generally,  are  famous  for  un- 
chastity. The  cause  of  this  cancerous  condition  of  society  is 
largely  owing  to  the  prevalence,  and  practical  influences,  of 
Orthodox  theology.  If  these  sinning  parties  believed  in  the 
certainty  of  retribution,  and  the  abiding  presence  of  minis- 
tering spirits,  they  would  immediately  turn  from  the  error 
of  their  ways.  In  Spiritualism,  as  a Christ-baptism,  is  the 
world’s  hope.  * 

CLIMATE. 

Pale  and  low  in  the  south-west  of  clear  New-England 
skies,  swings  the  sun  these  wintry  days  of  January.  Here, 
in  Victoria,  it  is  nearly  vertical,  and  the  heat  quite  oppres- 
sive ; while  the  maddened  dust-clouds  that  whirl  and  waltz 
along  the  streets  of  Melbourne  are  fearful  to  encounter. 
When  it  rains  in  these  regions  it  pours. 

Considering  the  latitude  and  marine  position,  Victoria  can 
but  enjoy  a climate  quite  genial  to  Europeans  and  Amer- 
icans. Approximating  the  tropical,  it  constantly  reminds 
me  of  New  Orleans,  and  the  Gulf  States  generally.  The 
weather  is  excessively  warm  only  during  the  prevalence  of 
the  hot  northerly  winds.  They  are  something  like  the  Cali- 
fornia winds  in  the  valleys  of  the  interior,  only  more  scorch- 
ingly  withering.  The  hottest  of  all  the  months  is  January, 
the  coldest  July.  A thin  ice,  and  occasionally  frosts,  are 
seen  during  the  winter  months,  J une,  J uly,  and  August. 
These  frosts  vary  in  different  portions  of  the  country,  de- 
pending upon  the  elevation  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The 
haying  season  is  over  in  January,  immediately  after  which 
the  farmers  commence  harvesting  their  wheat. 

A BROAD  OUTLOOK. 

Though  an  immense  island,  Australia  may  reasonably  be 
considered  a continent.  Its  length,  from  east  to  west,  is 
over  two  thousand  five  hundred  miles,  and  its  breadth  nearly 
two  thousand  ; the  northern  part,  approaching  the  equator, 


AUSTRALIA. 


57 


being  about  four  thousand  miles  to  the  south-east  of  India, 
and  four  thousand  to  the  south  of  China.  It  is  estimated  to 
contain  three  million  square  miles  ; fifty  times  the  size  of 
England,  and  one  hundred  that  of  Scotland.  It  is  divided 
into  Victoria,  — Melbourne,  the  capital,  — New  South  Wales, 
Queen’s  Land,  South  Australia,  and  Western  Australia. 
Each  of  these  colonies  is  governed  by  councils,  — legislative 
bodies  something  like  the  houses  of  parliament,  — under 
the  superintendence  of  a governor  appointed  by  the  Queen 
of  England.  Victoria  has  an  area  of  86,831  square  miles. 
It  is  very  nearly  as  large  as  all  of  Great  Britain,  exclusive 
of  her  islands  in  the  seas.  A chain  of  hills  traverses  the 
whole  colony,  called  the  Dividing  Range.  The  snowy  Alps 
form  the  boundary  between  Victoria  and  New  South  Wales. 
They  range  from  five  thousand  to  six  thousand  feet  above 
the  level  of  the  sea.  The  rivers  of  Victoria  are  neither 
serviceable  for  steamers,  nor  magnificent  in  appearance. 
Man}7  of  them  dry  up  during  the  summer  months.  To  this 
the  Yarra,  on  the  banks  of  which  the  metropolis  is  situated, 
is  an  exception.  The  country  back  in  the  distance  contains 
numerous  salt  and  fresh  water  lakes  and  lagoons.  They  are 
generally  shallow,  except  when  happening  to  be  the  craters 
of  extinct  volcanoes. 

Reflecting  upon  personal  favors,  and  treasuring  pleasant 
memories  of  Mr.  Bright,  Walker,  Terry,  Tyerman,  Sanders, 
Gill,  Stowe,  and  others,  we  were  deeply  indebted  to  Council- 
man Mcllwraith,  for  introductions  to  city  officials ; to  Dr. 
Motherwell,  for  drives  to  Dr.  Howitt’s,  and  other  suburban 
localities ; and  to  Mr.  Carson,  the  horticulturist,  for  taking 
us  through  pleasant  country  villas  towards  the  mountains. 
The  fields  and  farming-lands  along  the  way,  hedged  around 
with  sweet-brier,  were  under  excellent  cultivation.  Why 
do  not  landless  Englishmen  flock  hither,  and  till  these  wait- 
ing waste  lands  ? 

Mr.  Carson  has  in  his  fruit-orchard  thirty  varieties  of 
oranges,  several  varieties  of  lemons,  Japanese  loquats,  and 


58 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


nearly  all  the  varieties  of  European  fruits.  Walking  through 
the  market  with  Dr.  Dunn,  on  a January  morning,  I saw 
ripe  raspberries,  currants,  gooseberries,  blackberries,  plums, 
apples,  apricots,  almonds,  and  pears.  . . . 

When  these  Australian  colonies  cut  themselves  entirely 
loose  from  English  domination,  constituting  an  independent 
federation,  they  will  develop  their  hidden  resources,  and 
reveal  more  fully  the  richness  of  their  intellectual  capacities. 

RUSH  TO  THE  GOLD-FIELDS. 

If  rock-embosomed  crystals  are  subterranean  flowers,  met- 
als may  be  considered  mineral  trees  in  process  of  develop- 
ment. Tradition  has  it  that  a Pyrenees  shepherd,  in  1849, 
was  the  first  to  discover  gold  in  Australia.  The  attention 
of  settlers  at  this  period  was  directed  principally  to  the  rais- 
ing of  sheep  and  cattle.  Finding  small  bits  of  the  “ precious 
metal,”  previous  to  this  time,  had  not  been  considered  of 
sufficient  importance  to  turn  the  scattered  settlers  from  their 
agricultural  pursuits.  If  the  pluckiness  of  the  American 
Stanley,  in  discovering  Dr.  Livingstone,  put  to  shame  the 
conceit  and  stupidity  of  certain  Englishmen,  the  enterprise 
of  California  miners  was  quite  as  conspicuous  in  revealing 
the  auriferous  stores  of  Australia’s  hidden  wealth.  Those 
famous  gold  discoveries  upon  the  Pacific  slopes  aroused  the 
attention  of  practical  men  to  renewed  prospecting  operations 
for  gold  in  Victoria,  New  South  Wales,  and  other  portions 
of  Australia. 

Profitable  fields  were  soon  discovered  and  developed. 
Gold  was  found  in  great  profusion  at  Clunes  early  in  1850. 

O reeling,  clutching  world ! how  long  will  gold  remain 
your  god?  Licenses  were  issued  for  digging  on  Sept.  11, 
1851.  Immense  yields  were  daily  reported.  The  excitement 
was  soon  at  white  heat.  Ordinary  occupations  were  for- 
saken, and  the  whole  social  condition  of  the  country  sud- 
denly changed.  Attorneys  forsook  the  courts,  merchants 
their  counting-rooms,  clerks  their  desks,  clergymen  their 


AUSTRALIA. 


59 


pulpits ; all  hastening  pell-mell  to  the  diggings.  Provisions 
went  up,  and  prices  for  labor  were  enormous.  The  rush 
from  England  seemed  a very  panic  ; and  priests  quite  forgot 
the  passage,  “ Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  on  earth/’ 
Many  Americans  filled  their  purses,  and  returned  to  theii 
native  land,  preferring  the  eagle  to  the  colonial  lion.  The 
scene  has  completely  changed.  Surface-digging  is  no  longer 
profitable ; hut  the  tertiaries  and  the  quartz  veins  seem 
absolutely  inexhaustible. 

VICTORIA.  — EQUALITY  OF  THE  SEXES. 

In  citizenship  Australia  is  eminently  cosmopolitan.  In 
the  streams  of  immigration  to  this  quarter  of  the  globe,  the 
English  horn  have  been  foremost,  the  Irish  second,  and  the 
Scotch  third.  This  close  social  proximity,  these  family  alli- 
ances, cementing  living  representatives,  will  not  only  break 
down  old  barriers,  but  ultimately  develop  an  Australian 
type  of  people  deeply  interesting  to  ethnologists. 

“ Male  and  female,”  are  they  not  about  equal  ? Statistics 
leave  no  doubt  of  this  fact ; which,  by  the  way,  presents  an 
unanswerable  argument  against  polygamy.  Nature’s  census 
says,  “ equal ; ” and  Nature’s  teachings  say,  “ monogamic 
marriage,  and  chastity  in  the  married  life.” 

Equality  in  the  number  of  the  sexes  is  one  of  the  first 
conditions  necessary  to  the  development  of  any  people  into 
a full,  healthy  national  growth.  There  is  a sad  dispropor- 
tion, however,  in  some  portions  of  Australia.  An  admirer 
of  Malthus  gave  me  these  figures.  In  the  year  1838,  there 
were  but  fourteen  females  to  every  one  hundred  males  ; but 
at  the  census  in  1861  there  were  sixty-four  females  to  every 
one  hundred  males.  The  disproportion  is  still  less  at  the 
present  time.  Such  inequality  of  ratio  must  necessarily 
affect  the  morals  of  a country.  A recent  census  assures  us 
that  there  are  a million  and  a half  more  of  women  than  men 
in  England.  What  does  this  mean  ? Does  not  the  fact 
foreshadow  revolution  ? 


60 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


ANGEL-MINISTRY  IN  MELBOURNE. 

No  longer  “ local,”  the  Spiritual  philosophy,  with  attend- 
ing phenomena,  has  believers  and  advocates  in  all  enlight- 
ened countries.  Spiritualism  rests  upon  the  evidence  of  the 
senses,  the  testimony  of  seers  and  sages,  patriarchs  and 
prophets,  Jesus  and  the  apostles,  the  early  Church  fathers, 
the  French  prophets,  Torquato  Tasso,  Madame  Guyon, 
Swedenborg,  Ann  Lee,  George  Fox,  the  Wesleys,  and  mil- 
lions of  our  fellow-countrymen.  The  banner  of  Spiritual- 
ism, in  some  form,  floats  to-day  beneath  all  skies ; and  he 
who  fights  it  fights  the  proofs  of  a future  existence,  fights 
spirits  and  angels,  Jesus  and  Almighty  God. 

Though  there  had  been  here  and  there  a Spiritualist  in  the 
colonies  for  several  years,  importing  occasionally  pamphlets 
and  books  from  London  and  Boston,  Spiritualism  took  no  or- 
ganic form  till  less  than  three  years  since.  The  city  society 
was  organized  under  the  name  of  “ The  Victorian  Associa- 
tion of  Progressive  Spiritualists.”  This  association  has  sus- 
tained speaking  regularly  by  Messrs.  Nayler,  Bright,  Ross, 
Walker,  and  others.  The  Rev.  Mr.  Tyerman,  a recent  con- 
vert from  the  English  Church,  addressed  the  society  each 
Sunday  for  the  term  of  six  months. 

Mr.  W.  H.  Terry  commenced  investigating  in  1861.  He 
is  a healing-medium,  bookseller,  and  earnest  worker.  He  is 
also  editor  and  proprietor  of  “ The  Harbinger  of  Light.” 
This  journal  succeeded  “ The  Glow-worm,”  published  by  Mr. 
Nayler. 

The  committee  inviting  us  to  these  distant  shores,  I find 
to  be  solid,  substantial,  and  honorable  gentlemen.  Some  of 
them  occupy  prominent  positions  in  the  city.  Mr.  Stanford, 
an  American,  is  the  brother  of  Ex-Gov.  Stanford  of  Cal- 
ifornia, who,  at  present,  is  the  president  of  the  Central 
Pacific  Railway. 

The  reception  was  truly  complimentary.  Over  two  hun- 
dred ladies  and  gentlemen  assembled  in  Masonic  Hall  to 


AUSTRALIA. 


61 


extend  hands  of  fellowship  to  American  strangers.  Every 
face  was  wreathed  in  smiles.  The  hall,  tastefully  decorated 
with  flowers  and  evergreens,  presented  a gay  and  attractive 
aspect.  The  exercises  were  varied,  and  deeply  interesting. 
The  president,  Mr.  J.  Ross,  delivered  the  congratulatory 
address.  The  speeches,  music,  refreshments,  and  conversa- 
tions made  up  an  enjoyable  evening. 

A promising  Children’s  Progressive  Lyceum  had  been 
organized  a few  weeks  before  our  arrival.  Mr.  Terry  was 
elected  conductor,  and  Mr.  G.  A.  Stowe  secretary.  The 
flags  and  badges  were  beautiful.  Dr.  Dunn  aided  them  in 
perfecting  the  work.  It  could  not  have  fallen  into  better 
hands. 

PERSECUTION  BY  THE  PRESS. 

Heaven  save  sensitive  reformers  in  all  lands  from  the 
mockery  of  an  unprincipled  press,  from  priestly  throats  that 
vomit  falsehood,  and  churchal  tongues  that  delight  to  lap 
blood ! Though  addressing  audiences  in  all  the  American 
States,  except  Florida  and  Texas,  upon  the  unpopular  yet 
progressive  movements  of  the  age,  I was  never  so  unjustly 
criticised,  basely  misrepresented,  and  shamefully  vilified,  as 
by  a portion  of  the  daily  Victorian  press.  Not  content  with 
this,  I was  burlesqued  in  “The  Weekly  Punch,”  and  pan- 
tomimed in  the  theaters.  The  personal  abuse  commenced 
with  the  delivery  of  the  first  lecture  in  Temperance  Hall. 
This  was  expected.  Accordingly,  Mr.  Charles  Bright,  a 
literary  gentleman  contributing  to  “ The  Daily  Argus,”  was 
sufficiently  far-seeing  to  secure  a superb  short-hand  reporter. 
And  while  a slimy,  policy-seeking  press  was  pouring  out 
venom,  the  lecture  of  the  “ vulgar  blasphemer”  appeared  in 
print,  entitled  “Spiritualism  Defined  and  Defended,”  ably 
prefaced  by  Charles  Bright,  and  published  by  W.  H.  Terry. 

The  following  written  by  a man  interested  in  “ The  Mel- 
bourne Daily  Telegraph,”  — organ  of  the  clergy, — and  ap- 
pearing afterwards  in  “ The  Dunedin  Morning  Star,”  reveals 


62 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  animus  of  a large  portion  of  the  religious  and  secular 
press,  touching  Spiritualism  and  its  expositors : — 

“If  the  ‘ Seer  of  the  Ages’  get  your  length  in  earth-life,  you  had 
better  treat  him  well ; for  I can  assure  you,  you  will  seldom  find  his 
equal.  If  his  spirit  should  get  the  length  of  ‘ Arabula  ’ before  his  body 
reaches  N.  Z.,  — I don’t  know  the  latitude  of  this  place,  viz.,  ‘ Arabula, ’ 
but  I refer  you  for  information  to  ‘ The  Arabian  Nights,’ — you  should  get 
his  hide  stuffed,  and  preserve  him  to  posterity;  the  ‘ ages,’  I fear,  shall 
nevermore  look  on  his  like  again.  I can  not  better  begin  to  describe 
him  than  by  giving  a few  of  the  delicate  epithets  bestowed  on  this  Mr. 
Peebles  in  all  the  newspapers,  town  and  country  : an  ‘ impudent  Amer- 
ican, an  ‘ impious  pretender,’  a ‘ long-haired  apostate,’  a 1 specious 
humbug,’  a ‘ rabid  lunatic,’  an  ‘ uncouth  revivalist,’  a ‘vulgar  blasphe- 
mer,’ a ‘ long-haired  apostate  ! ’ These  figures  of  speech  might  be 
indefinitely  multiplied,  and  yet  half  the  truth  would  not  be  told.  This 
‘ great  and  good  man’  (Peebles)  in  speaking  works  himself  up  to  a 
frenzy,  while  with  bloodshot  eyes,  and  rolling  tongue,  and  foaming 
mouth,  he  tells  the  opinion  that  some  ‘ heathen  Chinee  ’ had  formed  of 
Christianity  away  somewhere  in  the  Far  West.  He  then  maudles  over  a 
Yankee  story  about  some  poor  youth  mourning  for  his  granny,  whom  he 
had  never  seen,  and  who  came  from  ‘ Arabula  ’ to  pat  him  on  the  head. 
. . . On  every  occasion  of  his  public  appearance,  the  same  hysterical 
females,  the  same  half-crazed,  wild-looking  men,  are  to  be  seen  ready  to 
swallow  any  thing  and  every  thing;  the  more  absurd  the  better.  They 
cry,  ‘ The  new  and  beautiful  faith!  ’ ‘ There  is  no  God,  but  Peebles  is  a 
prophet.’  ” 

In  the  strength  of  a high-toned  Spiritualism,  giving  assur- 
ance of  attending  angels,  and  a blissful  immortality,  a man 
may  richly  afford  to  bear  all  insult,  all  falsehood,  and  all  rail- 
ing at  his  country,  or  at  his  Spiritual  convictions,  from  the 
unclean  lips  of  priests,  and  the  paid  minions  of  the  press. 

Australian  journalism  lacks  the  energy  of  the  American, 
the  culture  of  the  French,  and  the  dignity  of  the  English 
press.  The  distinguished  William  Howitt  never  wrote  a 
pithier  paragraph  than  this  : — 

“ Many  persons  who  have  attended  Spiritual  seances  of  various  kinds, 
and  satisfied  themselves  of  their  reality,  express  their  surprise  that  the 
press,  as  a body,  remain  doggedly  unconvinced.  Why  should  they  be  sur- 


AUSTRALIA. 


63 


prised?  It  is  simply  an  affair  of  Hodge’s  razors.  Journals,  whether 
of  news  or  literature,  like  those  celebrated  razors,  are  made  to  sell.  So 
long  as  the  press  thinks  it  will  pay  better  to  abuse  Spiritism  than  to  pro- 
fess it,  it  will  continue  to  do  so;  but  should  the  writers  for  the  press  hear 
to-day,  or  any  day,  that  the  public  is  gone  over  to  Spiritism,  they  will 
all,  to  a man,  be  zealous  Spiritists  the  next  morning.  Then,  and  not  a 
day  earlier,  nor  a day  later,  will  the  press  be  convinced.  Their  logic  all 
lies  in  the  three  celebrated  words,  pounds,  shillings,  pence.” 

The  clairvoyance  and  healing-gifts  of  Dr.  Dunn  were 
underrated  and  maliciously  ridiculed  in  the  dailies,  calling 
out  in  the  end  several  spicy  rejoinders.  The  city  was  in  quite 
an  uproar.  Passing  the  streets,  I frequently  heard,  “ There  ! 
there  he  goes,  that  old  long-haired  Spiritualist!  ” 

Spiritualists  and  liberalists,  sufficient  for  the  occasion, 
resolved  upon  a new  line  of  tactics,  that  of  appealing  from 
the  press  to  the  public.  Accordingly,  immediately  following 
our  first  course  of  six  lectures  in  Temperance  Hall , the  com- 
mittee unitedly  resolved  to  take  possession  of  a larger  and 
more  fashionable  place  for  the  second  series.  Luckily  they 
secured  the  Prince  of  Wales  Theater.  The  first  Sunday, 
there  were  over  twenty-five  hundred  present.  The  follow- 
ing Sunday  evening,  the  proprietor  opened  the  upper  gallery, 
and  there  were  full  three  thousand  in  attendance.  The 
platform  was  filled  with  gentlemen  of  standing  and  position 
in  society ; and  the  congregational  singing  was  excellent. 
The  Melbourne  Press  met  with  a sudden  conversion.  In  a 
single  night  its  snarls  turned  to  songs,  and  all  was  fair  as  a 
summer’s  morning. 

“ The  Daily  Express  ” mentioned  the  meeting  very  hand- 
somely. “ The  Daily  Herald”  said,  “An  immense  crowd  of 
people  assembled  again  last  night  to  hear  the  American  Spir- 
itualist expound  the  new  religion.  He  was  evidently  in 
earnest,  and  at  times  eloquent.”  “ The  Daily  Telegraph  ” 
thus  prefaced  a fine  report : “ A crowd  filled  the  Prince  of 
Wales  Theater  last  evening,  from  pit  to  ceiling.  The  assem- 
blage was  intelligent  and  orderly,  listening  to  the  lecture 
entitled,  ‘ Spiritualism  becoming  Universal .’  ” “ The  Daily 


64 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Melbourne  Age,”  previous  to  its  abstract  of  the  discourse, 
said,  “ The  theater  was  so  crowded,  that,  even  though  the 
upper  gallery  was  opened,  many  people  were  compelled  to 
stand.” 

“ The  Journal,”  referring  to  the  immense  assemblage, 
said,  “ The  points  relating  to  spirits  returning  to  earth 
were  well  put,  riveting  the  closest  attention.”  . . . This 
modification,  this  change  of  base,  on  the  part  of  the  press 
conductors,  entitle  them  to  little  credit.  The  new  and  more 
tolerant  position  was  forced  upon  them.  “ Can  the  Ethi- 
opian change  his  skin?”  The  press  has  three  creed-words, 
“ Will  it  pay  ? ” 

There  are  honorable  exceptions,  however.  It  is  only  jus- 
tice to  say  that  “ The  Melbourne  Daily  Argus  ” and  “ The 
Ballarat  Star”  treated  us  fairly  from  the  commencement. 

AUSTRALIAN  ARROGANCE. 

Men  considered  in  England  below  mediocrity,  failures 
financially  and  intellectually,  pendulums  vibrating  between 
shadows  and  nothing,  when  reaching  Melbourne,  the  Paris 
of  Australia,  scrambled  for  high  positions.  What  they  had 
not,  they  assumed  to  have.  Wasps  are  largest  when  first 
hatched.  It  was  only  in  1851  that  the  gold-fever  rose  to  its 
highest  pitch  in  Victoria.  The  country  is  still  comparatively 
new,  the  city  youthful.  And  then,  isolated  too  from  the 
leading  countries  of  the  world,  England  and  America,  it 
would  naturally  trundle  into  the  ruts  of  colonial  conceit  and 
self-sufficiency.  That  there  is  a venomous  prejudice  in  Mel- 
bourne, on  the  part  of  many,  against  Americans,  admits  of 
no  denial.  This,  commercial  men  of  New  York,  and  the 
wool-buyers  of  New-England,  may  distinctly  understand. 
Possibly  the  “ Alabama  awards”  and  the  “ San  Juan  Settle- 
ment ” may  have  had  something  to  do  with  the  feeling. 
Where  envy  and  jealousy  exist,  they  should  not  be  pushed 
out  too  prominent.  The  gossamer  web  so  very  thin  half 
reveals  the  hidden  poison.  The  penal  element  of  the  past 


AUSTRALIA. 


65 


tinctures  and  tones  Australian  society.  Such  a moral  virus 
must  necessarily  linger.  Horse-racing  is  well  patronized  by 
ladies.  At  the  hurdle-races  large  amounts  change  hands. 
The  public  mind  of  the  city,  if  not  in  a fevery,  is  at  least  in 
a state  of  chronic  unrest.  Humility,  toleration,  and  a gen- 
uine cosmopolitan  nobility,  would  be  excellent  antidotes  to 
counteract  the  deadly  influences  of  arrogance  and  assump- 
tion. The  passage  of  the  “Education  Bill”  was  a timely 
act. 

The  evangelical  theologians  of  Australia,  proud  and  perse- 
cuting, are  zealous  in  missionary  efforts  to  save  the  heathen. 
On  the  other  hand,  Confucian  mandarins  in  Australia,  and 
Buddhist  mandarins  of  China,  as  well  as  many  Brahmans  of 
India,  seriously  contemplate  organizing  missionary  move- 
ments to  elevate  and  morally  enlighten  certain  heathen  and 
Pagan  nations,  called  “ Christians.”  * 

Before  my  eyes  lies  an  evangelical  work  with  the  follow- 
ing title  : “ A Declaration  for  Maintaining  the  True  Faith, 
held  by  all  Christians,  concerning  the  Trinity  of  Persons  in 
one  only  God,  by  John  Calvin,  against  the  Detestable  Errors 
of  Michael  Servetus,  a Spaniard  ; in  which  it  is  also  proved 


* “The  Maryborough  Advertiser,”  Queensland,  Australia,  of  April  last, 
has  the  following  : “At  a numerous  meeting  of  Chinese  residents  in  Mel- 
bourne, it  was  resolved,  in  view  of  the  deplorable  Paganism  which  prevails, 
to  establish  a mission  in  Victoria,  to  bring  its  benighted  inhabitants  to  a knowl- 
edge of  Confucius,  and  of  the  pure  morality  which  he  taught.  . . . Grateful 
for  the  protection  enjoyed  under  the  laws  of  Victoria,  and  desirous  also  of 
reciprocating  the  zealous  efforts  of  British  missionaries  in  China,  the  Chinese 
residents  of  Melbourne  purpose  to  send  English-speaking  and  highly  educated 
Mandarins  into  the  metropolis  and  country  towns  of  Victoria,  to  wean  the  in- 
habitants, if  possible,  from  the  degrading  worship  of  that  god  who  bears  the 
name  of  Mammon.  Our  sacred  books  tell  us,  ‘ Contentment  furnishes  con- 
stant joy;  much  covetousness,  continual  grief.  To  the  contented,  even  pov- 
erty is  joy.  To  the  discontented,  even  wealth  is  a vexation.’  Now,  we  per- 
ceive that,  among  the  idolaters  and  Pagans  calling  themselves  Christians,  there 
is  much  covetousness,  and  no  contentment.  Therefore  we  desire,  as  fellow- 
beings  created  by  the  same  divine  Power,  to  bring  our  Victorian  brethren  to 
a knowledge  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Confucius,  and  convert  them  from  the 
error  of  their  ways.”  Then  follow  directions  to  subscribers,  the  honorable 
secretary,  &c.  — See  “ Human  Nature,”  Aug.  1,  London. 

5 


66 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


that  it  is  lawful  to  punish  Heretics , as  this  Wretch  was  justly 
executed  in  the  City  of  Geneva.  Printed  at  Geneva,  1554.” 
In  a letter  dated  February,  1546,  Calvin  says,  “If  Servetus 
come  to  Geneva,  I will  exercise  my  authority  in  such  a man- 
ner as  not  to  allow  him  to  depart  alive.”  In  another,  of 
Sept.  30,  1561,  he  writes,  “ Do  not  fail  to  rid  the  coun- 
try of  such  zealous  scoundrels,  who  stir  up  the  people  to 
revolt  against  us.  Such  monsters  should  be  exterminated, 
as  I have  exterminated  Michael  Servetus,  the  Spaniard.” 
This  is  the  real  genius  of  evangelical  Christianity  in  Mel- 
bourne. 

THE  SPIRIT  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Read  the  history  of  Queen  Elizabeth.  Study  the  horrible 
secrets  of  that  English  Inquisition  known  as  the  High  Com- 
mission Court  and  the  Star  Chamber.  Through  it  heretics 
and  scholarly  free-thinkers  were  brought  to  the  block.  In 
after  years  John  Bunyan  was  imprisoned,  George  Fox 
hunted  and  vilified,  and  Ann  Lee  banished.  Persecutions, 
fetters,  dungeons,  fires,  swords,  and  inhuman  butcheries,  have 
ever  been  the  attendants  of  Christianity.  And,  what  is  more, 
these  red-handed  Christians  have  justified  their  murder- 
ous proceedings  by  quoting  the  commands  of  Scripture,  “ If 
thy  brother,  thy  son,  or  the  wife  of  thy  bosom  . . . say,  Let 
us  go  and  serve  other  gods,  . . . thou  shalt  surely  kill  him  ; 
. . . thou  shalt  stone  him  with  stones  that  he  die  ” (Deut. 
xiii.  6,  10). 

“ If  any  man  or  woman  be  a wizard  or  witch,  that  is,  con- 
sult ‘ familiar  spirits,’  they  shall  surely  be  put  to  death  ” 
(Exod.  xxii.  18  ; Lev.  xx.  27). 

“ If  any  child  or  children,  above  sixteen  years  old,  and  of 
sufficient  understanding,  shall  curse  or  smite  their  natural 
father  or  mother,  he  or  they  shall  be  put  to  death  ” (Exod. 
xxi.  15,  17  ; Lev.  xx.).  Also,  “ A stubborn  and  rebellious 
son,  above  sixteen  years  of  age,  which  will  not  obey  the 
voice  of  his  father,  or  the  voice  of  his  mother,  ...  such 
6on  shall  be  put  to  death  ” (Deut.  xxi.  18,  21). 


AUSTRALIA. 


67 


That  reigning  Protestant  Christian,  Henry  VIII.,  issued, 
in  harmony  with  Bible  commands,  this  edict : — 

“If  any  person,  by  word,  writing,  &c.,  do  preach,  teach,  or  hold  opin- 
ions, that  in  the  blessed  sacrament  of  the  altar,  under  form  of  bread  and 
wine,  after  the  consecration  thereof,  there  is  not  present,  really,  the  nat- 
ural body  and  blood  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,  or  that  in  the  flesh,  under 
form  of  bread,  is  not  the  very  blood  of  Christ,  or  that  with  the  blood,  under  the 
form  of  wine,  is  not  the  very  flesh  of  Christ,  as  well  apart  as  if  they  were 
both  together,  then  he  shall  be  adjudged  a heretic,  and  suffer  death  by 
burning."  * 

When  persecuting  “ Bloody  Mary  ” — a devoted  Chris- 
tian by  profession  — was  reproved  for  those  merciless  butch- 
eries perpetrated  for  Christ’s  sake,  she  replied,  “ As  the 
souls  of  heretics  are  hereafter  to  be  eternally  burning  in  hell, 
there  can  be  nothing  more  proper  than  for  me  to  imitate  the 
divine  vengeance  by  burning  them  on  earth.” 

Wherever  a purse-proud  Christianity  has  gained  the  most 
power,  it  has  most  obstructed  the  march  of  civilization,  as  in 
Spain  and  Italy.  Guizot,  the  great  historian  of  civilization 
in  France,  tells  us  that  “ when  any  war  arose  between  power 
and  liberty,  the  Christian  Church  always  planted  itself  on 
the  side  of  power,  against  liberty.”  This  churchal  Chris- 
tianity in  our  midst  is  the  importation  of  the  dark  ages,  the 
horrid  nightmare  of  the  world.  It  is  immoral  in  its  ten- 
dency ; for  it  sends  good  moral  men  to  hell,  and  the  lifelong 
wicked  to  heaven,  if  soundly  orthodox.  According  to  the 
sectarist’s  belief,  a man  may  commit  all  manner  of  crimes,  — 
lie,  swear,  cheat,  steal,  and  murder,  — then  comply  with  the 
“ conditions  of  salvation,”  and  swing  from  the  gallows  to 
glory ! 

Consult  the  records  of  capital  punishment.  Nearly  every 
victim  attended,  during  the  last  weeks  of  imprisonment,  by 
the  clergy,  makes  full  confession,  repents,  believes,  and  with 
a spasm  leaps  from  hemp  to  heaven.  For  proof,  we  are 


Pickering’s  Statutes,  vol.  iv.,  p.  471. 


68 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


referred  to  the  repentant  “ thief  upon  the  cross,”  and  ill 
closing  up  with  the  hymn,  — 

“ While  the  lamp  holds  out  to  burn, 

The  vilest  sinner  may  return.” 

Some  of  the  most  distinguished  scientists  and  learned 
jurists  in  England  are  deists,  — disbelieving  in  immortality, 
revelation,  and  the  miraculous  conception.  This,  on  church* 
al  grounds,  seals  their  damnation.  There  are  many  good 
men  in  churches,  however,  — good  and  excellent  in  spite  of 
the  demoralizing  tendencies  of  their  creeds. 

The  immortal  fathers  of  American  independence  were 
theists.  Abraham  Lincoln  was  an  “ infidel.”  He  made  no 
profession  of  Christianity.  He  had  no  “ saving  faith  in  the 
atoning  blood  of  the  Lord  Jesus.”  He  was  neither  con- 
verted, “ born  again,”  nor  baptized.  He  joined  no  Christian 
church,  and  yet  was  hurled,  with  a “fell  shot,”  from  a 
theater  into  eternity ! And,  if  the  orthodox  creed  he  true, 
Lincoln,  the  martyred  president,  is  in  hell,  — wailing  this 
moment  with  the  damned  in  liell ! If  so,  let  it  be  my  doom. 
I would  prefer  hell  — whatever  it  may  be  — with  Lincoln, 
Franklin,  Jefferson,  Adams,  Madison,  Washington,  Shak- 
speare,  Byron,  Burns,  Shelley,  Edgar  A.  Poe,  Dickens, 
Humboldt,  and  the  whole  galaxy  of  political,  intellectual,  and 
moral  lights  of  the  world,  to  that  little  jasper-walled  heaven 
of  the  sectarian  Christian,  where  a few  lonesome,  long-vis- 
aged saints,  saved  through  another's  merits,  wave  palms,  and 
serenade  the  Jewish  Jehovah  for  ever!  Orthodox  Christian- 
ity, with  its  fanaticism,  superstition,  and  cramping  creeds,  is 
rapidly  sinking,  in  enlightened  countries,  into  hopeless  de- 
crepitude and  remediless  decay.  It  has  failed  to  save  the 
world.  Professing  Jesus,  it  has  practiced  Moses.  Its  sun  is 
setting,  its  corpse  awaiting  burial. 

Quietly  drinking  the  cup,  patiently  receiving  the  poi- 
soned arrows  of  secular  and  sectarian  spite,  I forwarded  to 
the  Victoria  press  no  retaliatory  replies  : neither  did  I cor- 


AUSTRALIA. 


69 


rect  the  purposed  misrepresentations  of  the  reporters.  Re- 
turn “good  for  evil,”  and  “blessing  for  cursing,” — these 
were  among  the  divine  teachings  of  the  Master.  Thorns 
precede  moral  victories.  When  they  “ persecute  you  in  one 
city,  flee  ye  into  another,”  was  the  command  of  the  gentle 
Nazarene.  Accordingly,  I resolved  to  bear  witness  to  the 
truth  in  other  and  distant  localities. 

PROVINCIAL  CITIES. 

Ballarat.  — Accompanied  by  Mr.  Watson  and  other 
friends,  I found  myself,  upon  a sunny  morning,  stowed  away 
in  a stage-coach,  ticketed  for  Ballarat,  a city  lying  about  one 
hundred  miles  from  Melbourne  in  a northerly  direction.  It 
is  five  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea,  has  fifty 
thousand  inhabitants,  is  famous  for  mining  interests,  enter- 
prising in  railway  matters,  and  prints  five  dailies,  one  of 
which,  “ The  Ballarat  Star,”  is  a leading  journal  in  the  colony. 
It  reported  our  lectures,  delivered  in  Alfred  Hall,  fairly  and 
handsomely.  Mr.  John  Finlay,  residing  at  Gracefield,  some 
three  miles  from  the  city,  is  a zealous  Spiritualist,  reformer, 
and  Shaker,  praying  continually  for  a more  rapid  spread  of 
the  Millennial  Church.  He  has  thought  seriously  of  emigrat- 
ing to  Mount  Lebanon,  America,  to  join  the  fraternity  of 
Shakers.  He  is  the  master  in  a fine  suburban  academy. 

The  stranger  at  Ballarat  sees  nothing  but  prosperity  among 
the  gold-diggers.  The  wages  of  the  miners  average  about 
forty-five  shillings  — English  money  — per  week.  They 
work  eight  hours  a day,  thus  reaching  that  acme  of  the 
workman’s  bliss,  — 

“ Eight  hours  for  work,  and  eight  for  play  ; 

Eight  for  sleep,  and  eight  shillings  a day.” 

Castlemaine. — Formerly  a rich  alluvial  mining-town. 
Three  thousand  Chinamen  at  one  time  either  walked  its 
streets,  or  camped  around  the  outskirts.  Nearly  all  nation- 


70 


AROUXD  THE  WORLD. 


alities  being  represented,  they  studied  toleration,  and 
sang,  — 

“ With  spades  and  picks  we  work  like  bricks, 

And  dig  in  gold  formations.” 

The  city  was  named  after  an  Irish  peer.  It  numbers  at 
present  some  seven  thousand,  is  lighted  with  gas,  has  an 
excellent  library,  publishes  two  spicy  dailies,  and  is  sur- 
rounded by  a rough  agricultural  and  vine-growing  country. 
Here  I found  a fine  congregation  of  Spiritualists,  ministered 
to  each  Sunday  by  Mr.  G.  C.  Leech,  a prominent  attorne}r, 
and  gentleman  of  culture. 

Lecturing  in  Mechanics  Institute,  Mr.  Leech  occupied 
the  chair.  The  building  was  densely  crowded.  Though 
there  have  been  marvelous  physical  manifestations  in  this 
city,  bigotry  is  still  rampant.  The  pious  Archdeacon  of  Cas- 
tlemaine,  “ whose  face  doth  shine,”  ...  is  a violent 
opposer  of  Spiritualism. 

Sandhurst , — a wide-awake  city~,  originally  called  Bendigo, 
claims  twenty-five  thousand  inhabitants.  It  is  the  head- 
quarters of  vast  quartz  ranges  pronounced  absolutely 
inexhaustible.  The  buildings  are  fine ; and  every  thing, 
save  the  public  garden,  indicates  enterprise  and  thrift. 
Our  lectures  were  delivered  in  the  Rifles’  Orderly  Hall ; Mr. 
Denovan.  an  ex-member  of  the  Colonial  Parliament,  presid- 
ing. This  gentleman  is  as  universally  esteemed  as  brave  in 
the  utterance  of  his  convictions. 

Greelong  — with  a population  of  twenty  thousand,  situated 
upon  Corio  Bay  — struggled  sharply  to  gain  the  pre-eminence 
over  Ballarat.  The  struggle  proved  a failure.  The  city  was 
named  after  a native  chief,  and  is  noted  for  its  harbor,  botan- 
ical gardens,  suburban  orchards,  and  beautiful  vineyards.  The 
Spiritualists,  exceedingly  co}*,  need  an  infusion  of  moral 
firmness  and  spinal  stiffening.  Our  lecture  was  delivered 
in  Mechanics  Institute,  and  fairly  reported. 

Stawell  — quite  a distance  from  Melbourne  — contains  a 


AUSTRALIA. 


71 


large  number  of  free-thinkers  and  Spiritualists ; the  latter 
unnecessarily  divided  upon  the  subject  of  re-incarnation. 
They  have  an  organized  society,  and  a fine  edifice  for  Sunday 
meetings,  — the  Lyceum  Hall.  Mr.  B.  S.  Nayler  was  their 
settled  speaker. 

GATHERED  FRAGMENTS. 

The  general  enterprise  of  Australia  ; the  genial  climate ; 
the  magnitude  of  the  cities ; the  gardens,  beautiful  parks, 
and  choice  libraries,  of  Melbourne,  — far  exceeded  my  precon- 
ceived opinions.  But  neither  the  culture,  the  broad  tolera- 
tion, nor  the  advanced  condition  of  Spiritualism,  met  my 
expectations.  Considered  conservative  in  America,  even  to 
standing  upon  the  border-lands  of  Christian  Spiritualism,  I 
did  not  even  dream  of  being  called  by  the  Melbourne  press, 
“Yankee  adventurer,”  “long-haired  apostate,”  “vulgar 
blasphemer  ! ” In  the  end,  however,  a grand  moral  victory 
was  achieved : to  God  and  good  angels  be  all  the  praise  ! 
Dr.  Dunn  gave  a lecture  upon  Spiritualism  in  Temperance 
Hall,  followed  by  a seance  for  physical  manifestations.  It 
was  exceedingly  satisfactory.  His  healing  and  clairvoyant 
powers  were  richly  appreciated  by  those  who  tested  his  gifts, 
and  attended  his  seances. 

Not  forgetting  the  “ testimonial,”  the  illuminated  scroll, 
publicly  presented  me  through  Mr.  Bright ; the  fine  album 
from  Mr.  Terry  ; nor  the  interesting  soiree  gotten  up  for  us 
at  the  parting,  — * I take  pleasure  in  testifying  that  it  was 
never  my  good  fortune  to  meet  more  honorable  and  generous 
men,  or  nobler  women,  than  those  gracing  the  ranks  of 
Spiritualism  in  Victoria.  All  my  relations  with  them  were 
harmonious  and  pleasant.  Their  personal  kindnesses  I can  not 
forget.  And,  though  never  privileged  with  meeting  them  all 
again  this  side  the  peaceful  river  of  death,  I shall  meet  them, 
know  them,  and  love  them  in  heaven,  where  mornings  of 
| rogress  know  no  setting  suns. 


72 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


THE  AUSTRALIAN  NATIVES. 

The  aboriginal  inhabitants  of  Australia  are  called  “black 
men.”  They  are  not  black,  only  dark  olive  complexioned, 
bearing  no  real  resemblance  to  African  negroes.  Seen  walk- 
ing from  you,  their  physical  appearance  is  rather  command- 
ing. They  are  straight  as  arrows,  and  flexible  in  their 
motions.  The  skin  is  brown  and  smooth,  and  the  hair 
straight,  black,  and  glossy.  Their  foreheads  are  low,  eyes 
full  and  far  apart,  nose  broad,  mouth  wide,  and  filled  with 
large,  white  teeth.  When  sporting,  using  the  boomerang,  or 
throwing  the  spear,  their  attitudes  are  exceedingly  graceful. 
Many  of  the  men  not  only  have  sinewy  and  finely-chiseled 
limbs,  but  long  beards  that  would  naturally  excite  the  envy 
of  smirking  aristocrats. 

Sir  Thomas  L.  Mitchell  says,  “ They  are  a fine  race  of 
men.  Their  bodies  individually,  as  well  as  the  groups  which 
they  formed,  would  have  delighted  the  eye  of  an  artist.  Is 
it  fancy  ? but  I am  far  more  pleased  in  seeing  the  naked 
body  of  the  black  fellow  than  that  of  the  white  man.  When 
I was  in  Paris,  I was  often  in  the  public  baths,  and  how  few 
well-made  men  did  I see  ! ” 

Dr.  Leichhardt,  when  visiting  Australia,  gave  this  descrip- . 
tion  : “ The  proportions  of  the  body  in  the  women  and  the 
men  are  as  perfect  as  those  of  the  Caucasian  race ; and  the 
artist  would  find  an  inexhaustible  source  of  observation  and 
study  among  the  black  tribes.” 

These  aborigines,  residue  of  a very  ancient  race,  number 
little  over  a thousand  now  in  the  colony  of  Victoria,  and 
probably  not  many  over  a hundred  thousand  in  the  entire 
country.  The  fittest  survives.  Such  is  the  logic  of  law. 

THEOLOGICAL  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 

Religion  is  innate,  and  in  some  form  universal.  Theology 
is  man-made,  stinging  the  bosom  that  hugs  it.  Belief  affects 
the  moral  conduct. 


AUSTRALIA. 


73 


Ethnologists  and  Australian  residents  differ  in  their  esti- 
mates of  the  native  character.  Certain  missionaries,  pro- 
nouncing them  the  lowest  specimens  of  humanity,  declare 
that  they  have  “no  conception  of  Jehovah,  innate  depravity, 
justification  by  faith,  nor  pardon  through  a sacrificial  re- 
demption.” This  is  quite  likely  ; all  of  which,  putting  the 
evangelical  construction  upon  these  terms,  is  quite  to  the 
credit  of  these  “ heathen  ” aborigines. 

It  is  the  united  testimony  of  thoughtful,  honorable  men, 
however,  that  aboriginal  children  are  noted  for  retention  of 
memory,  quickness  of  perception,  and  readiness  to  acquire 
the  usual  elements  of  education.  This  was  demonstrated  by 
the  experimental  school  at  the  Merri-Merri.  And,  a few 
years  since,  an  aboriginal  boy  in  the  Normal  School  of  Syd- 
ney carried  off  the  prize  from  all  his  white  companions. 
They  are  trusting  and  affectionate  among  themselves.  Re- 
spect to  age  is  rigidly  enforced.  Without  the  hollow  fashions 
and  jealousies,  without  the  conventional  decorum  and  re- 
straints, of  civilized  society,  they  sing  and  gambol  in  the 
evening-time  as  though  life  were  a continuous  carnival. 
Suicide  is  unknown  among  them.  Some  of  them  tattoo 
themselves.  The  women  use  ochre,  and  other  colored  ingre- 
dients, to  paint  their  faces.  What  of  it  ? English,  French, 
and  American  women  quite  generally  paint  and  powder. 
What  a merciless  tyrant  is  fashion  ! 

TESTIMONIES  IN  FAVOR  OF  THE  WILD  AUSTRALIANS. 

These  inhabitants,  evidently  a cross  between  the  African 
and  the  Malay,  exhibit  some  excellent  traits  of  character. 
Archbishop  Polding,  of  New  South  Wales,  said  to  the  Sydney 
Legislature,  “ I have  no  reason  to  think  that  the  primitive 
natives,  uncontaminated  with  modern  civilizations,  are  much 
lower  than  ourselves,  in  many  respects.  The  missionary 
Ridley,  noted  for  his  candor,  declared  that  in  mental  acumen, 
and  in  quickness  of  sight  and  hearing,  they  surpass  most 
white  people.” 


74 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Mr.  Batman,  not  inaptly  denominated  the  William  Penn 
of  the  colony,  finished  an  interesting  account  of  the  original 
inhabitants,  many  years  since,  in  these  words : “ They  cer- 
tainly appear  to  me  to  be  the  most  superior  race  of  natives 
which  I have  ever  seen.”  This  is  an  extreme  view : the 
Maoris  of  New  Zealand,  and  certain  other  races  in  the  Pa- 
cific islands,  are  vastly  their  superiors.  European  interfer- 
ence here,  as  elsewhere,  has  proved  a destructive  curse  to 
the  original  inhabitants. 

Essayists  of  materialistic  tendencies  have  strangely,  though 
doubtless  undesignedly,  underrated  the  intelligence,  the 
moral  and  religious  position,  of  the  Australian  tribes.  Mr. 
Whitman,  writing  in  “ The  Boston  Radical  ” upon  ideas  re- 
lating to  immortality,  says,  — 

“The  intellectual  plane  of  the  Hottentots,  Andamanas,  many  of  the 
Australians  and  Tasmanians,  and  some  of  the  Esquimaux,  is  but  little, 
if  any,  better  than  that  of  the  ape-like  Bushmen  just  described.  It  has 
been  said  that  the  Australian  savages  can  not  count  their  own  fingers, 
not  even  those  of  one  hand.” 

If  this  writer  had  ever  conversed  with  old  colonial  resi- 
dents, and  read  the  carefully-written  works  of  Mitchell, 
Sturt,  Leichhardt,  and  Gov.  Gray ; or  if  he  were  conver- 
sant with  the  history  of  William  Buckley,  who  lived  with 
the  Australian  natives  thirty-two  }rears,  never  seeing,  during 
this  time,  a white  man's  face,  — he  would  not  have  written 
thus  disparagingly,  and  unjustly  too,  of  these  aborigines. 
Long  acquaintance  and  study  led  Sir  Thomas  Mitchell  to 
exclaim,  “ They  are  as  apt  and  intelligent  as  any  other  race 
of  men  I am  acquainted  with.”  Mr.  Burke  bears  this  testi- 
mony before  the  Committee  of  Council  in  1858  : “ I believe,” 
says  he,  “ the  intelligence  of  the  aborigines  has  been  much 
misunderstood.  The  introduction  of  civilization  has  not 
tended  to  develop  their  character  advantageously ; but,  on 
the  contrary,  they  have  suffered  a moral  and  physical  degra 
dation,  which  has  re-acted  upon  their  intellectual  powers.” 


AUSTRALIA. 


75 


CLOTHING.  — COOKING.  — HOMES. 

Tacitus  informs  us  that  the  ancient  Germanic  tribes  spent 
“ whole  days  before  the  fire  altogether  naked.”  The  old 
Caledonians  of  Scotland  were  described  by  the  Romans  on 
this  wise:  “ They  live  in  tents,  without  shoes,  and  naked.” 
Gov.  Hunter  thus  mentions  his  glance  at  the  natives  of 
Jervis  Bay,  New  South  Wales,  Australia,  in  1789:  “ They 
were  all  perfectly  naked,  except  one  young  fellow,  who 
had  a bunch  of  grass  fastened  round  his  waist,  which  came 
up  behind  like  the  tail  of  a kangaroo.” 

The  climate  being  temperate  or  tropical,  they  require  but 
little  clothing.  In  the  colder  portion  of  the  season,  they 
wear  rugs  made  of  opossum  and  kangaroo  skins.  They  are 
not  given  to  finery.  The  feathers  of  the  emu,  swan,  cock- 
atoo, &c.,  are  their  ornaments  upon  important  occasions. 
Some  tattoo  themselves.  This  custom,  prevailing  quite  gen- 
erally among  uncivilized  nations  inhabiting  warm  countries, 
owes  its  origin  probably  to  a want  of  mental  resources,  and 
more  attractive  employment  of  time,  together  with  a love  of 
ornament.  They  bore  the  cartilage  of  the  nose  to  suspend 
bones  and  shells.  American  ladies  prefer  having  the  ears 
bored.  The  Chinese  compress  their  feet,  French  women 
their  waists. 

Nutrition  was  abundant  till  the  invasions  of  the  Euro- 
peans. They  pitched  their  kangaroo  meat  upon  live  coals, 
steamed  their  fish,  and  baked  their  turtles  in  the  shell. 
Hunting  wild  honey  was  a favorite  pursuit.  The  mysnong- 
root,  the  ends  of  tender  grass-bulbs,  the  tops  of  certain 
palms,  and  various  wild  berries,  also  constituted  articles  of 
diet.  Their  dwelling-places,  though  unsubstantial,  were  suf- 
ficiently comfortable  for  such  a fine,  warm  climate.  Sticks, 
reeds,  boughs,  and  blankets,  by  the  side  of  a rock  or  tree, 
with  opossum  rugs  for  breakwinds,  were  about  all  they  de- 
sired. These  homes,  though  comparatively  transient,  were 
made  musical  and  happy  in  early  night-time  with  the  rela- 


76 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


tion  of  droll  stories,  the  appearance  of  weird  apparitions, 
the  song,  and  the  dance.  The  learned  Dr.  Lambie,  visiting 
and  spending  a long  time  either  with,  or  in  the  vicinitj-  of, 
the  natives,  gives  this  interesting  description : “ In  some 
places,  large,  well-constructed  habitations,  shaped  in  the 
form  of  a span-roof,  thatched  with  reeds,  pleasantly  situated 
on  the  verge  of  a lake,  though  quite  unique,  were  highly 
creditable  to  their  industry  and  skill.”  They  are  very 
warm-hearted  in  their  natures,  and  kind  to  their  aged  ; they 
seldom  have  but  one  wife  at  the  same  time  ; they  will  always 
generously  divide  with  each  other,  and  especially  with  Euro- 
peans who  visit  them.-  “ These  Australians  drank  only 
water,”  says  Mr.  Thomas,  “ till  white  men  introduced  their 
poisonous  liquors ; and  imported  private  diseases  also,  that 
are  now  rapidly  sweeping  them  off  from  the  face  of  the 
earth.”  Mr.  Protector  Robinson  reported  officially,  that 
“ nine-tenths  of  the  mischief  charged  to  the  aborigines  is  the 
result  of  the  white  men's  interference  with  the  native 
women.” 


RELIGIOUS  NOTIONS  AND  CUSTOMS. 

Worship  is  natural  to  all  grades  of  humanity.  There 
have  been  found,  among  the  aborigines  in  portions  of  Austra- 
lia, remnants  of  ancient  faiths  and  traditional  mythologies. 
Caves  have  been  opened  along  the  coast,  on  the  walls  of 
which  were  drawn  unique  and  telling  figures.  The  bottoms 
were  handsomely  paved.  Mystic  circles  have  been  noticed 
on  the  tops  of  hills,  the  stones  of  which  were  arranged 
after  the  Druidical  fashion.  Enough  has  been  discovered  to 
indicate  their  connection  with  the  civilizations  of  the  most 
early  Asiatic  races. 

Though  probably  dimly  conscious  of  an  indivisible  deific 
Presence,  they  evidently  adored  the  starry  hosts,  — believed 
in  a multiplicity  of  gods,  and  in  some  sort  of  a future  exist- 
ence. “ Go  down,  black  fellow  ; come  up,  white  man  ! ” is  at 
present  a common  saying  among  them.  That  critical  ethnol- 


AUSTRA1JA. 


77 


ogist,  Strzelecki,  says  in  his  exhaustive  volume,  “ The  native 
Australians,  recognizing  a God,  whose  duty  it  is  to  supply 
them  with  all  the  necessaries  of  life,  regard  themselves  as 
his  servants.  They  believe  in  immortality,  and  locate  their 
heaven  in  the  stars  : they  do  not  dread  God,  but  reserve  all 
their  fears  for  the  evil  spirit.  To  this  spirit,  the  4 Debbie,’ 
they  render  a sort  of  worship.” 

Upon  each  returning  November,  the  Australian  spring- 
time, these  natives  hold  the  grand  festival  of  the  Pleiades, 
called  the  “ Corroboree.”  It  was  a matter  of  individual 
regret  that  I could  not  have  personally  witnessed  this  native 
anniversary.  Those  in  Northern  and  North-eastern  Australia 
are  far  the  most  interesting.  These  “ corroborees,”  cele- 
brated only  in  the  spring,  when  this  cluster  of  stars  shines  the 
most  brilliantly,  are  evidently  a kind  of  worship  paid  to  the 
Pleiades  “ as  a constellation  announcing  the  spring  season.” 
Their  monthly  festivals  and  dances  are  in  honor  of  the 
moon.  An  intelligent  native  said  to  me  in  Sandhurst,  “ The 
Pleiades  are  the  children  of  the  moon,  and  very  good  to  us 
black  people.”  The  remark  reminded  me  of  a line  in  that 
Biblical  drama,  the  Book  of  Job,  — 

“ The  sweet  influences  of  the  Pleiades.” 

These,  called  by  the  Romans 44  Vergiliae,”  the  stars  of  spring, 
appear  above  the  horizon  at  evening-time  in  November,  and 
are  visible  in  these  regions  all  night.  The  prophets  of  the 
tribes  believe  that  these  stars  rule  natural  causes.  Some  of 
their  festivals  are  connected  with  the  worship  of  their  dead 
ancestors.  These  last  three  days. 

FROM  WHENCE  THESE  NATIVES? 

Their  origin  is  involved  in  impenetrable  obscurity ; and 
those  who  have  attempted  to  trace  their  migrations,  or  detect 
the  links  which  connect  them  to  the  primitive  races,  have 
failed  of  satisfying  even  themselves.  The  structure  of  the 
language  is  said  to  be  the  most  nearly  identified  with  Ihe 


78 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


Sanscrit ; others  choose  to  connect  it  with  the  nomad  c Tar- 
tars. In  physical  type  they  resemble  the  Malays,  and  yet 
there  is  not  a Malay  word  in  their  language.  They  have 
religious  mysteries,  and  a fearful  method  of  initiation.  Some 
of  the  tribes  practice,  like  Jews  and  Mohammedans,  the 
rite  of  circumcision.  They  wear  charms  upon  their  persons  ; 
and  certain  of  the  old  chiefs,  looking  into  rock-crystals,  pro- 
fess to  see  the  future.  They  find  the  bodies  of  murdered 
men  by  watching  the  trail  of  beetles.  Mourning  paint  to  be 
used  for  the  face  is  invariably  white.  Young  mothers  used 
to  very  frequently  name  their  children  after  flowers.  A sur- 
name was  sometimes  added,  descriptive  of  personal  pecu- 
liarities. When  a child  is  named  after  another  person,  and 
this  person  dies,  the  name  dies  also.  The  dead  are  never 
spoken  of  by  name,  nor  referred  to  only  by  implication. 
They  refrain  from  touching  a dead  body,  as  did  the  Jews  and 
ancient  Phoenicians.  That  a bond  of  brotherhood  exists 
among  the  dark  races  of  Australia  and  the  Indian  seas,  is 
indisputable  ; but  whence  they  originally  sprang,  and  by 
what  circumstances  they  became  scattered  over  thousands  of 
miles,  through  seventy  degrees  of  latitude,  remains  a prob- 
lem to  be  solved.  Doubtless  the  Australian  country  was 
peopled  long  before  Abraham  went  down  into  Egypt,  or 
before  the  walls  of  ancient  Nineveh  and  Thebes  were  raised 
to  their  proud  position. 

THE  NATIVE’S  BELIEF  IN  SPIRITS. 

Spirit  is  the  underlying  cause  of  all  motion,  energy,  and 
moral  activity.  In  the  aboriginal  “ ceremonies,  superstitions, 
and  beliefs,  there  may  be  traced,”  says  Mr.  Parker,  “ relics 
of  sun-worship,  serpent-worship,  and  the  worship  of  an- 
cestral spirits  whom  they  profess  to  frequently  see.”  They 
believe  that  one  class  of  spirits  dwell  in  the  air,  another  in 
the  mountain,  and  others  still  wander  about  among  the 
tall  trees.  These  natives  seldom  quit  a camp-fire  at  night, 
for  fear  of  encountering  malignant  spirits.  Mr.  Benwick, 


AUSTRALIA. 


79 


among  other  marvels,  writes  this : “ A spirit  appeared  to  a 
lubra , — black  woman,  — announcing  her  speedy  death.  She 
related  the  occurrence  the  next  day,  with  serious  forebodings. 
Two  days  after  seeing  the  apparition  she  died.  Believing 
in  demoniacal  possession,  the  mediumistic  ‘ medicine-men’ 
of  the  tribe  ‘ exorcise  the  evil  spirits,’  something  as  did  J esus 
and  the  apostles  in  New-Testament  times.  This  class  of 
men  also  alleviate  pain,  remove  disease,  and  heal  the  sick,  by 
charms  and  magnetic  manipulations.  They  dance  within 
the  inclosures  of  mystic  rings,  fall  in  the  trance,  and  de- 
scribe the  marvelous  visions  beheld.”  The  Rev.  Mr.  Ridley 
gives  the  following  account  of  a “ corroboree : ” “ At 
Burndtha,  on  the  Barwon,  I met  a company  of  forty  blacks 
engaging  in  a ceremony  of  some  mystical  purpose.  A chorus 
of  twenty,  old  and  young,  were  singing,  and  beating  time 
with  boomerangs.  A dozen  or  more  were  looking  on.  Sud- 
denly, from  under  a sheet  of  bark,  darted  a man,  with  his 
body  whitened  by  pipe-clay,  his  face  painted  yellow,  and  a 
tuft  of  feathers  fastened  upon  the  top  of  his  head.  He  stood 
twenty  minutes  gazing  upwards.  One  of  the  aborigines, 
who  stood  by,  said  he  was  looking  for  the  spirits  of  dead 
men.  At  length  they  came,  proving  to  be  evil  spirits,  and  a 
brisk  conflict  followed.  Others  of  the  party  joined  in  this 
warfare  with  the  ‘powers  in  the  air,’  driving  the  ghosts 
away.”  They  have  a singular  ceremony,  called  Ye  pene  amie 
gai,  or  dance  of  separate  spirits.  Holding  branches  in  their 
hands,  they  dance  in  measured  tread,  and  sing,  till  they  fall 
prostrate  in  a sort  of  ecstatic  trance.  While  in  this  condi- 
tion, they  hold  converse  with  spirits,  and  utter  prophecies. 

DECLINE  AND  DESTINY. 

Nominally  the  aged  men  are  their  chiefs,  exercising  the 
principal  influence  in  the  tribes.  “ Civilization”  is  a very  in- 
definite term.  Australian  aborigines,  believing  it  to  consist 
in  being  and  doing  like  white  men,  engage  in  smoking, 
swearing,  tricking,  drinking,  and  gambling.  The  Rev.  J. 


80 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


C.  S.  Handt,  Lutheran  missionary, bears  this  testimony:  “A 
principal  cause  of  their  decrease  is  the  prostitution  of  their 
wives  to  the  Europeans.  This  base  intercourse  not  only 
retards  the  procreation  of  their  own  race,  but  almost  always 
tends  to  the  destruction  of  the  offspring  brought  into  exist- 
ence by  its  means.”  Mr.  Cunningham,  well  known  in 
England  and  the  English  colonies  of  the  Pacific,  wrote  thus: 
“ Personal  prostitution,  among  those  associating  with  the 
whites,  is  carried  on  to  a great  extent,  the  husbands  disposing 
of  the  favor  of  their  wives  to  the  convict  servants,  for  a 
slice  of  bread,  or  a pipe  of  tobacco.  The  children  produced 
by  this  intercourse  are  generally  sacrificed.” 

Infanticide  is  very  prevalent.  Tradition  says  it  did  not 
exist  in  the  past.  At  present  half-caste  infants  appear  to  be 
the  most  exposed  to  this  fate.  Chiefs  living  and  roaming 
back  in  the  mountains,  or  interior  districts,  acknowledge 
that  they  cannot  stop  the  murderous  practice.  When  the 
parties  are  reproved  for  the  unnatural  crime,  they  at  once 
respond,  “ We  have  no  country  now,  no  good  children  now, 
and  nothing  to  keep  them  on.”  A glance  at  the  journals 
reveals  the  fact  that  infanticide  is  not  uncommon  in  Victoria; 
while  foeticide  is  a quite  common  practice  in  the  most  aris- 
tocratic families.  It  is  murder  nevertheless. 

Without  hope,  without  seeming  ambition,  the  remaining 
Australian  natives  have  sunk  down  into  a state  of  stupid 
listlessness.  They  know  they  are  declining,  and  are  con- 
scious of  their  destiny.  It  seems  an  inflexible  law  of  nature, 
that  aboriginal  races  must,  in  every  instance,  either  perish,  or 
be  amalgamated  with  the  general  population  of  the  country. 
In  Tasmania,  originally  known  as  Van  Diemen’s  Land,  there 
is  not  a native  left.  The  bell  of  fate  has  tolled ; and  the 
last  man  of  his  race,  putting  down  his  rude  pilgrim  staff, 
has  gone  on  to  the  shadowy  land  of  immortality. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW  ZEALAND. 

The  steamer  “ Albion  ” was  five  days  from  Melbourne  to 
The  Bluffs,  a small,  rough-looking  town  on  the  west  coast  of 
New  Zealand.  Twelve  hours  more  brought  us  to  Port  Chal- 
mers, where,  after  clasping  the  fraternal  hands  of  several 
friends  who  came  to  welcome  us,  a new  railway  dropped  us 
down,  in  less  than  half  an  hour,  at  Dunedin,  a city  of  over 
nineteen  thousand  inhabitants,  sitting  like  a young  queen, 
overshadowed  with  mountains,  and  crystal  waters  rippling  at 
her  feet. 

The  magnetic  atmosphere  of  Otago  differs  materially  from 
that  of  Victoria.  It  is  Scottish ; and,  though  sterner,  is 
morally  superior. 

Constantly  summering,  and  wintering  too,  under  the 
Southern  Cross,  the  evergreen  foliage  of  New  Zealand  — the 
Britain  of  the  south  — literally  charms  me.  The  scenery 
seems  a blending  of  Swiss  with  the  Scottish  Highlands.  As 
I see  the  clear  waters,  and  the  fern-clad  hillsides,  from  the 
windows  of  “ mine  host,”  — Mr.  Redmayne,  — this  sunny 
February  morning,  they  remind  me  not  a little  of  deeply 
wooded  isles  reposing  under  Ionian  skies,  rough,  rugged,  and 
yet  inviting,  in  some  respects,  as  the  gardens  of  the  Hesper- 
ides.  God  be  praised  for  every  hill  and  valley,  and  tree  and 
flower ! 

March  in  New  Zealand  corresponds  to  September  in  Eng- 
land : accordingly,  it  is  now  approaching  autumn-time,  and 
6 81 


82 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  leaves  are  falling  from  the  elm  and  the  oak,  and  other 
trees  imported  from  the  northern  latitudes  of  Europe.  The 
indigenous  trees,  whether  ornamental  or  valuable  for  build- 
ing purposes,  retain  their  native  verdure  throughout  the  year. 
When  these  islands  were  diseovered  by  the  Dutch  navigator, 
Tasman,  1642,  they  were  inhabited  by  a bold,  athletic,  dark- 
skinned  race,  supposed,  while  closely  related  to  the  Hawa- 
iians,  to  have  descended  from  the  Malays ; others  say  from 
the  Central  Americans.  They  are  called  Maoris  ; the  word 
meaning  “ primitive  inhabitants.”  In  Capt.  Cook’s  time,  and 
after,  some  of  the  tribes  were  cannibals.  These  natives, 
though  superior,  on  the  whole,  to  most  aborigines,  are  fading 
away.  They  understand  their  destiny.  Wellington,  though 
not  as  large  as  Dunedin,  Auckland,  or  Christchurch,  is  the 
seat  of  government.  There  are  four  of  these  Maoris  in  the 
General  Assembly.  Britain  has  set  Columbia  a good  exam- 
ple in  this  matter.  May  we  not  hope  to  see,  at  no  distant 
day,  both  Indians  and  women  in  our  American  Congress  ? 

Netv  Zealand  is  nearly  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  globe 
from  Great  Britain,  the  precise  antipodes  being  a small  is- 
land seven  hundred  miles  to  the  south-east.  The  two  islands 
designated  as  the  North  and  the  Middle,  separated  by  Cook’s 
Straits,  are  over  a thousand  miles  in  length,  volcanic  in  for- 
mation, and  contain  about  sixty  million  acres.  Seen  from 
the  ocean,  the  land  is  rough  and  barren;  and  yet  the  country 
has  fine  plains,  open  valleys,  beautiful  springs  and  rivers, 
and  is  unsurpassed  in  value  for  agricultural  purposes.  I 
have  met  wool-buyers  here  from  New  York  and  the  New- 
England  States.  Having  a seaboard  extent  of  some  four 
thousand  miles,  with  several  splendid  harbors,  this  country 
is  destined  to  occupy  an  important  position  in  trade  and  com- 
merce. Auckland,  Christchurch,  and  Dunedin  are  the  three 
largest  cities. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


88 


CLIMATE  OF  NEW  ZEALAND. 

Though  one  of  the  finest  in  the  world,  the  climate  is  far 
warmer  and  more  genial  on  the  western  than  on  the  eastern 
coast  of  this  group.  The  average  rain-fall  is  twenty-nine 
inches.  The  atmosphere  is  light  and  buoyant ; while  the 
winds  are  continually  freshened  by  traversing  an  immense 
expanse  of  ocean.  Not  a flake  of  snow  is  seen  in  the  north- 
ern island  of  this  group,  save  in  the  highlands.  At  an  eleva- 
tion of  six  thousand  feet,  however,  the  snow  is  perpetual. 
These  islands,  unlike  many  in  the  South  Pacific,  are  emi- 
nently adapted  for  agricultural  and  pastoral  pursuits.  The 
sunny  valley  of  the  Taieri,  the  undulating  plains,  the  neatly 
tilled  fields  in  the  rural  districts,  with  millions  of  choice  yet 
unoccupied  acres,  incline  one  to  ask,  “ Why  do  tens  of 
thousands  remain  in  Britain  to  beg  or  starve  ? England  has 
colonies  and  provinces  enough  to  supply  multitudes  with 
homes,  thus  feeding  her  over-crowded  population.  Why  do 
they  not  emigrate  ? ” 

It  is  contended  by  the  “ old  identities,”  — the  first  settlers, 
— that  Anglo-Saxons  can  work,  and  expose  themselves  to  the 
climate  of  New  Zealand,  without  injury,  more  days  in  the 
year,  and  more  hours  in  the  day,  than  in  any  other  country. 
The  mountains  abound  in  wild  swine,  descendants  of  those 
let  loose  by  the  navigator  Capt.  Cook,  a hundred  years  ago. 
There  are  also  wild  cattle  and  goats  in  the  woodlands,  called 
the  “ bush.”  English  deer,  hare,  grouse,  pheasants,  spar- 
rows, larks,  and  other  singing  birds,  have  been  introduced 
into  the  country  by  acclimatization  societies.  These  in  time 
will  furnish  scope  for  English  field-sports  amid  scenery 
resembling  that  of  Northern  Italy  or  the  Highlands  of  Scot- 
land. Gold  interests,  wool-raising,  and  rich  agricultural 
districts,  with  superior  commercial  advantages,  must  ulti- 
mately make  New  Zealand  a great  country. 

The  whole  population  of  these  islands  is  about  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy  thousand,  of  which  some  seventy  thousand 


84 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


are  the  residents  of  Otago  province.  There  are  over  forty 
thousand  Maoris.  The  gold-fields  are  the  source  of  its  per 
manent  wealth.  Dunedin,  a slim  settlement  twenty  years 
ago,  is  now  a thriving  city  of  nearly  twenty  thousand.  The 
magnetic  element  is  cold  and  stolid,  substantial  and  solid. 

BOTANIZING  IN  FERN-FIELDS. 

Cordially  invited,  Dr.  Dunn  and  the  writer  accompanied 
the  Dunedin  “ Botanical  Club  ” on  excursions  to  gather 
ferns  in  the  gullies  and  up  on  the  mountain-sides.  Though 
fatiguing,  it  was  thrillingly  interesting ; and  the  more  so, 
because  — as  in  Ireland  — there  are  neither  frogs,  toads,  nor 
serpents.  How  is  this,  since  no  St.  Patrick  banished  them  ? 
Fuchserwas  a German  botanist;  and  the  small,  yet  beautiful 
flowering  plant  in  America,  named  after  him,  is  a native  tree 
in  these  islands,  with  a trunk  from  a few  to  eighteen  inches 
in  diameter.  Tramping  over  the  hills,  one  is  continually  re- 
minded of  extinct  volcanoes  and  the  carbonaceous  period. 
Some  of  the  tree-ferns  are  over  one  foot  in  diameter.  They 
grow  straight  and  erect  as  chiseled  pillars,  while  their  long, 
arching,  thick-ribbed  leaves  spread  out  like  roofs  of  dainti- 
est beauty,  through  which  sun-rays  can  scarcely  gleam.  The 
birds  we  saw  on  the  mountains  were  few,  but  exceedingly 
tame.  These  natives,  the  Maoris , neither  shoot  nor  other- 
wise harm  them.  What  a lesson  to  Christian  sportsmen  ! 
The  kiwi  is  the  last  living  representative  of  the  New  Zea- 
land wingless  birds.  These  wild  birds,  so  called,  will  some- 
times take  crumbs  from  the  hand,  and  peck  at  the  nails  in 
your  boot-heels  when  sitting  down  to  rest  in  a thicket.  The 
moa,  a gigantic  wingless  bird,  corresponding  to  the  giraffe 
in  the  animal  kingdom,  has  long  been  extinct.  The  bones 
are  valuable  to  naturalists.  Several  skeletons  of  this  bird 
may  be  seen  in  the  Christchurch  Museum,  nine,  ten,  and  even 
twelve  feet  high.  The  flesh  was  eaten  by  the  Maoris  ; the 
feathers  were  used  as  ornaments,  and  their  skulls  for  holding 
tattooing-powders. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


85 


MAGNIFICENT  SCENERY  AND  MINERAL  SPRINGS. 

Among  the  natural  wonders  of  this  island  group,  are  the 
geysers,  or  boiling  lakes.  They  are  said  to  far  surpass  those 
of  Iceland.  Columns  of  steam,  rising  from  these  volcano- 
heated  springs,  may  be  seen  above  the  white  cliffs  while 
sailing  along  the  coast.  Approaching  them,  the  roar  seems 
like  mighty  engines  madly  working  in  the  bowels  of  the 
earth.  And,  what  is  singular,  no  two  throw  up  water  of 
exactly  the  same  character.  Some  are  clear  as  crystal,  others 
are  dark-hued  and  muddy ; some  are  impregnated  with 
acids,  some  taste  of  soda,  many  contain  sulphur,  and  one  is 
salt  as  the  briny  ocean ; but  they  are  all  intensely  hot  and 
boiling.  The  natives  make  use  of  them  for  all  kinds  of 
skin  diseases  and  rheumatic  complaints.  Not  far  distant 
from  these  springs,  on  the  North  Island,  are  the  Tarata  Falls, 
fringed  with  weird  shrubbery  and  incrusted  boughs.  The 
sprays  and  glassy  sheets,  pouring  over  molded  alabaster,  are 
strikingly  beautiful.  Below  are  delightful  baths  of  different 
temperatures.  The  baths  of  the  ancient  Romans,  so  famous 
in  history,  could  not  have  surpassed  these  adjacent  to  the 
boiling  lakes.  The  crystallized  terraces  are  absolutely  mag- 
nificent. Te  Roto  Wanapanapa  is  a strange-looking  greasy 
lake  of  yellowish-green  water,  clear,  cold,  and  deep.  There 
are  hot,  muddy  springs  close  by,  throwing  up  a gray- 
colored,  greasy  clay,  which  the  roaming  Maoris  call  Kaikai, 
and  eat  with  avidity.  The  prettiest  hot  spring  is  Nawharua, 
called  the  Moss  Spring.  It  is  used  for  cooking  purposes. 
The  quantity  of  sulphur  around  some  of  these  lakes  is  enor- 
mous; and  the  mineral  impregnations  give  the  waters  all 
kinds  of  colors.  Some  of  the  terraces  are  pink,  some  pur- 
ple, and  others  white  or  orange,  caused  by  crystallizations. 
Names  written  on  them  are  soon  coated  over,  becoming  per- 
manent ; while  fern-leaves,  flowers,  and  the  fine  swinging 
twigs,  seem  to  have  been  converted  into  stalactite-shaped 
crystals  of  silver  and  gold.  No  painter  can  put  this  scenery 


86 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


upon  canvas.  A Walter  Scott  or  Bulwer-Lyttox  could 
hardly  do  the  subject  justice.  The  prince  of  all  romancers, 
Dumas,  would  fail. 

AKAROA.  — ITS  FRUITS. 

Invited  by  Mr.  W.  D.  Meers,  one  of  Nature’s  noblemen, 
formerly  of  London,  to  lecture  in  Christchurch,  Canter- 
bury, the  latter  part  of  February,  I shipped  aboard  “ The 
Beautiful  Star.”  The  passage  of  nearly  four  days  — which 
should  have  been  less  than  two  — was  rough  and  stormy, 
and  the  accommodations  shabbily  miserable. 

On  our  way  up  the  coast,  the  captain  put  into  Akaroa 
Harbor,  at  the  head  of  which  is  a quaint  village,  originally 
settled  by  the  French.  The  harbor  is  really  a gem,  set  be- 
tween two  mountainous  ridges,  and  extensive  enough  to 
hold  the  navy  of  the  world.  Afar  up  this  harbor,  there  juts 
from  its  blue  depths  a sunny  isle,  which  the  Maoris  consider 
one  of  the  habitations  of  the  “ dead.”  They  declare  that 
apparitions  walk  this  ghost-isle  by  night ; giving  it,  to  them, 
a sort  of  sacredness.  The  quiet  village  of  Akaroa  is  famous 
only  for  its  fruits.  The  orchards  and  gardens  were  bur- 
dened with  figs,  peaches,  apricots,  apples,  pears,  and  plums. 

Walking  up  Main  Street,  fringed  with  white  clover  in 
blossom,  and  gazing  at  a unique,  old-fashioned  cottage  part- 
ly embowered  in  ornamental  trees,  a voice  rung  out,  “ Would 
you  like  some  fruit,  sir  ? ” Thanks.  “ Walk  in,  walk  in , 
sir.”  We  did  so,  finding  this  gentleman’s  fruits  most  deli- 
cious. Turning  to  leave,  the  kind-hearted  old  Frenchman 
said,  “ Fill  your  pockets,  sir  ; you’ll  relish  it  on  the  steamer.” 
Urging  was  unnecessary.  Surely  there  are  benevolent  men 
everywhere,  — great,  generous-hearted  souls,  away  even  on 
the  south-east  coast  of  New  Zealand. 

Mr.  Meers  successfully  engineered  this  first  course  of  Spir- 
itualist lectures,  given  in  Odd-Fellows  Hall.  The  meetings 
increased  in  interest  to  the  end.  The  first  families  of  the 
city  were  in  attendance.  Mr.  Hart,  owning  extensive  coal- 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


87 


fields,  occupied  the  chair  three  of  the  evenings.  The  daily 
journals  reported  the  lectures  fairly  and  generously. 

CHRISTCHURCH  CITY. 

Every  street,  in  this  city  of  some  fifteen  thousand  inhabit- 
ants, is  named  after  an  English  bishop.  The  climate  is 
warm,  dry,  and  inviting.  Canterbury  Plains,  on  which  it  is 
situated,  are  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  in  length,  and  from 
forty  to  fifty  in  width.  These  fertile,  undulating  plains,  a 
very  paradise  for  agriculturists,  reminded  me  of  our  own 
broad  western  prairies,  that  laugh  with  golden  grains  when 
tickled  with  spade  and  plow.  The  harvests  in  this  February 
month  had  just  been  gathered,  and  rumbling  threshing- 
machines  were  separating  the  chaff  from  the  wheat.  Half 
circling  Christchurch,  runs  a willow-shaded  stream,  clear  as 
a crystal.  In  the  city  proper,  are  five  hundred  Artesian 
wells,  with  an  average  depth  of  eighty  feet.  There  are  also 
six  huge  tanks  within  the  city  limits,  ever  full  and  bubbling, 
as  a safety  against  fires.  Each  tank  holds  twenty  thousand 
gallons.  Here,  too,  is  the  choicest,  and  by  far  the  most 
extensive  museum  in  the  colony.  Dr.  Haast,  the  presiding 
genius,  is  a scholar,  a liberalist,  thoroughly  up  in  geology 
and  biological  studies,  and  predisposed  in  favor  of  Spiritual- 
ism. He  attended  our  lectures.  The  museum  is  a stately 
building,  and  has  the  finest  moa  skeletons  in  New  Zealand. 

The  gardens  in  and  about  the  city  at  this  season,  though 
well  cared  for,  and  English-looking,  were  not  rich  in  loquats, 
scarlet  pomegranates,  and  golden  oranges  ; neither  were  they 
arrayed  in  the  gorgeous  blossoms  of  the  tropics,  but  were  full 
of  sweet,  common  flowers,  such  as  we  have  seen  in  American 
cities,  and  the  Kew  Gardens  of  London. 

’ RANGIORA. 

Though  mine  is  a missionary  work,  it  is  not  for  the 
nature-children  of  New  Zealand,  the  Maoris,  but  for  the  self- 
righteous,  who  while  crying,  “ Lord,  Lord ! ” stone  the 


88 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


prophets,  persecute  their  peers,  and  piously  thank  God  that 
they  are  “ not  like  other  men.” 

While  in  the  vicinity  of  Canterbury,  I visited  and  lectured 
in  Rangiora,  a stirring  city  of  several  thousand.  Mr.  R. 
Schmidt  and  his  estimable  companion  are  the  only  avowed 
Spiritualists.  Our  first  introduction  to  this  family  was  in 
Christchurch.  Their  harmonious  home,  just  out  of  the  city, 
is  a little  paradise.  Those  bending  fruit-trees,  beds  of  flow- 
ers, oddly-shaped  cabbage-trees,  winding  walks,  and  a deep, 
clear  spring  bubbling  up  in  the  lawn,  arched  with  weeping 
willows,  are  things  of  beauty  not  to  be  forgotten.  This 
home  we  termed  the  Pilgrim’s  Rest.  Here,  too,  I found 
copies  of  “ Daybreak,”  and  “Medium  and  Human  Nature,” 
published  by  James  Burns.  Thus  does  tins  enthusiastic 
worker  and  editor  preach  the  “ gospel  to  the  ends  of  earth.” 

Though  this  portion  of  New  Zealand  had  been  settled  only 
about  twenty-one  years,  it  seemed  like  an  old  country. 
Along  the  line  of  the  railway  were  eucalypts,  poplar,  and 
elm  trees,  with  handsome  fields  of  white  and  red  clover 
thickly  dotted  with  grazing  herds. 

Tussock  grass  — a wild  native  grass  — covers  much  of  the 
uncultivated  upland  country.  It  is  capable  of  making  good 
paper.  Cows  feeding  upon  it  give  to  dairymen  a superior 
quality  of  butter ; but,  added  our  German  railway  inform- 
ant, the  “ water  in  this  part  of  the  country  contains  too 
much  lime  to  make  good  beer.” 

FIGURES. 

At  the  close  of  1871  the  population  of  New  Zealand  was 
156,481  males,  and  110,555  females.  The  excess  in  number 
of  men  over  women  is  45,876.  The  number  of  letters 
received  in  the  colony  in  1871  was  3,291,990,  and  the  number 
dispatched  was  2,784,707.  The  number  of  newspapers 
received  was  2,308,633,  and  the  number  dispatched  was 
1,871,150.  The  postal  revenue  is  very  large.  Government 
has  a system  of  telegraphing  money-orders.  It  is  admirable, 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


89 


and  Americans  should  adopt  the  method.  This  island  col- 
ony in  the  southern  seas  owns  three  hundred  and  eighteen 
sailing-vessels,  and  fifty-three  steamboats.  The  people  have 
advanced  more  rapidly  in  mechanics  than  matters  moral  and 
spiritual.  A Dunedin  company  is  constructing  a submarine 
boat,  to  extract  gold  from  the  deep  river-beds  of  Otago.  An 
American  constitutes  the  backbone  of  the  enterprise. 

My  countrymen  are  more  highly  esteemed  in  New  Zeal- 
and than  in  Australia. 

WINES  AT  FUNERALS. 

Officiating  at  a funeral  in  Dunedin,  New  Zealand,  there 
were  wines  put  upon  the  same  table  with  the  encoffined 
corpse.  After  I had  spoken  the  words  of  consolation,  the 
sectarian  neighbors  present,  and  a portion  of  the  mourners, 
“ imbibed.”  This  is  quite  common,  I am  told,  at  Christian 
burials.  Think  of  it,  — wines  at  births,  and  wines  at  fune- 
rals ! Think  of  it,  O ye  priests  ! who,  guzzling  wines,  beers, 
and  brandies,  solemnly  preach  that  “ no  drunkard  can  enter 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  ” ! Is  it  not  to  the  silly  and  stupid 
custom  of  “ entertaining  ” by  drink  that  Hamlet  alludes, 
when  he  says  to  Horatio,  “ It  is  a custom  more  honored  in 
the  breach  than  the  observance  ” ? The  peerless  Shakspeare 
makes  Cassio  to  say,  “ Oh  that  men  should  put  an  enemy 
in  their  mouths  to  steal  away  their  brains  ! that  we  should 
with  joy,  pleasure,  revel,  and  applause,  transform  ourselves 
into  beasts  ! ” 

During  the  late  English  elections,  overthrowing  the  reign- 
ing Gladstone  party,  both  the  Scriptures  and  liquors  were 
used  at  public  gatherings  for  political  purposes.  Flags  and 
banners  bore  this  inscription  : “ Beer  and  the  Bible , — a na- 
tional beverage  and  a national  Church  ! ” Chinese,  Persians, 
Arabs,  “ heathens  of  the  East,”  often  taunt  and  scourge 
Christians  for  their  habitual  drunkenness.  One  of  Buddha’s 
commandments  was,  “ Drink  no  liquors,  neither  wines ; but 
walk  steadily  in  the  path  of  purity.”  Mohammed  said, 


90 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ O true  believers  ! surely  wines  and  games  are  an  abomina- 
tion, a snare  of  Satan.”  The  heathen  (?)  of  As'a  have 
wines  neither  upon  their  sideboards,  nor  at  their  funerals. 

CANNIBALISM. 

As  one  stimulus  leads  to  another,  why  should  not  meat- 
eating  open  the  way  to  cannibalism  ? If,  according  to  the 
unphilosophical  epicure,  flesh  is  a better  food  than  vegetables, 
grains,  and  fruits,  and  higher,  too,  in  the  scale  of  sustenance, 
why  not  subsist  upon  it  altogether  ? And  so,  if  human  flesh 
is  still  higher,  more  readily  assimilating  with  the  juices  and 
forces  of  the  system,  because  magnetically  humanized,  why 
not  eat  that  also  ? The  Maori  cannibals  of  New  Zealand  did 
this  very  thing.  When  the  giant-like  moa-birds  failed  to 
supply  necessary  meat,  the  natives  resorted  to  cannibalism ; 
eating,  first,  enemies  slain  in  battle.  Animal  food  they  must 
and  would  have. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Baker  said  to  me,  while  at  a dinner-party 
given  by  the  Rev.  Dr.  Lang,  Sydney,  “ I have  visited  one 
hundred  and  ten  of  the  South-Sea  Islands,  and  am  perfectly 
acquainted  with  their  manners,  customs,  regulations,  and 
religious  notions.  They  believe  in  one  or  more  gods,  and  in 
an  existence  hereafter.  Those  on  the  Isle  of  Lifu,  Loyalty 
Group,  Western  Polynesia,  believe  that  the  good  spirits  of 
their  ancestors — whom  they  sometimes  see  as  apparitions  — 
dwell  on  the  sunny  side  of  the  island,  and  the  bad  spirits 
among  the  lagoons  on  the  other.  They  are  dark  complex- 
ioned,  and  capable  of  a high  civilization.  Some  of  these 
islanders  yet  continue  their  cannibal  practices.”  This  cler- 
gyman personally  knew  one  old  chief  who  had  helped  to  eat 
and  digest  thirty  human  beings.  They  generally  bake  them. 
It  is  considered  an  honor  to  drink  the  blood,  and  feast  upon 
certain  parts  of  the  bodies,  of  those  slain  on  their  battle- 
fields. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


91 


MAN-EATING  UNNATURAL. 

Animals,  only  in  exceptional  cases,  devour  each  other.  It 
was  not  innate  barbarism,  nor  a monstrous  heathenism,  that 
drove  the  South-Sea  Islanders  to  eat  their  fellows.  It  may 
be  accounted  for  in  the  extermination  of  the  moa-birds  and 
the  native  rats,  depriving  them  of  flesh-food.  Europeans, 
when  shipwrecked  and  at  the  point  of  starvation,  have  laid 
hold  of  and  greedily  devoured  their.companions.  History  re- 
lates many  occurrences  of  this  kind.  Before  casting  too  many 
stones  at  those  “ vile  savages,”  it  were  well  to  glance  at  an- 
tiquity. Donovan,  in  Lardner’s  Cyclopedia,  assures  us  that 
“our  own  ancestors  were  of  the  number  of  these  cannibal 
epicures.”  Diodorus  Siculus  charges  the  Britons  with  being 
anthropophagi;  and  St.  Jerome,  living  in  the  fifth  century 
of  the  Christian  era,  accuses  the  British  tribes,  not  only  of 
a partiality  for  human  flesh,  but  a “ fastidious  taste  for  cer- 
tain delicate  parts  of  it.”  Gibbon  brings  the  same  accusa- 
tion against  the  Caledonians.  Allied  by  a common  bond  of 
sympathy,  war  in  Christian  nations,  and  cannibalism  among 
the  native  islanders  of  the  Pacific,  must  perish  together. 

THEOLOGICAL  CANNIBALISM. 

Did  you  ever  attend  the  Sunday  services  of  the  Ritualists? 
What  a display  of  millinery  ! — the  alb,  girdle,  stole,  maniple, 
and  chasuble;  referring,  it  is  said,  to  the  trial  and  death- 
scene  of  Jesus  ! After  the  waving  of  the  incense,  comes  the 
administration  of  the  eucharist,  which  eucharistic  elements 
are  declared  to  be  the  “ veritable  flesh  and  blood  of  Jesus 
Christ.” 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Bailey,  the  English  clergyman  of  Christ- 
church, New  Zealand,  says  that  the  “priests  of  a certain 
order  offer  the  sacrifice ; and  such  mysterious  authority  do 
they  wield,  that  the  real  body  and  blood  become  infused  into 
the  bread  and  wine  upon  the  altar.”  These  are  the  teach- 
ings of  the  “ Prayer-Book.”  At  the  words ; “ This  is  my 


92 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


body,  this  is  my  blood,”  you  must  believe  that  the  bread 
and  wine  become  the  real  body  and  blood,  with  the  soul  and 
the  Godhead,  of  Jesus  Christ.  . . . Except  “ ye  eat  my  flesh, 
and  diink  my  blood , there  is  no  life  in  you.”  ’Mid  gorgeous 
vestments,  bursts  of  music,  and  clouds  of  incense  curling 
above  the  altar,  the  priest  asks  the  members  of  the  church 
present  to  eat  the  miracle-made  flesh , and  drink  the  blood  of 
Jesus  the  son  of  Joseph,  called,  in  his  time,  Joshua  the  Gal- 
ilean. If  this  bread  is  made  “ flesh,”  as  the  clergy  affirm, 
eating  is  cannibalism  ! There  arc  few  churchal  practices 
more  opposed  to  the  genius  of  the  nineteenth  century,  than 
these  little  select  Sunday  parties  denominated  the  “ Lord’s 
Supper.”  Open  wide  your  church-doors,  O Christians! 
and  spreading  out,  with  liberal  hands,  good  coarse  unleavened 
bread,  fresh  fruits,  and  pure  cold  water,  invite  in  “ the  poor, 
the  halt,  and  the  blind ; ” and  then  converse  of  the  Naza- 
rene,  his  benevolence,  his  self-denial,  his  devotion  to  princi- 
ple, and  his  martyrdom  upon  Calvary  ! 

THE  MAORI  RACES. 

The  original  inhabitants  of  an  island  or  country  must  nat- 
urally interest  all  thoughtful  persons  given  to  ethnological 
studies.  According  to  Tasman,  Cook,  D'Surville,  and  other 
navigators,  New  Zealand,  when  discovered,  was  thickly 
inhabited  by  a most  interesting  people,  — one  hundred  thou- 
sand or  more  in  number.  In  color  they  were  of  a }rellow 
brown  or  olive.  Those  that  I have  seen  on  camp-grounds,  or 
strolling  along  the  streets,  were  of  a light  copper  hue. 
Blood,  in  many  of  them,  is  strangely  mixed  with  that  of 
Europeans.  In  higlit  they  are  above  middle  stature,  erect, 
well  proportioned,  and  muscular.  Their  countenances  are 
open,  eyes  dark,  foreheads  finely  developed,  noses  large, 
broad  at  the  base,  and  often  aquiline,  and  their  hair  black, 
waving,  and  often  inclined  to  curl.  Some  of  them  have  as 
fine,  heavy  beards  as  Americans.  Their  hair  never  falls  off 
from  their  heads,  but  gradually  turns  gray.  The  old  natives 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


93 


affirm  that  their  ancestors  lived  to  be  very  aged,  and  then 
died  by  slowly  wasting  away,  as  a lamp  goes  out  for  lack  of 
oil. 

THEIR  HOME  MATTERS. 

These  Maoris,  as  relics  demonstrate,  were  certainly,  in  the 
past,  more  than  semi-civilized.  Those  yet  living  are  the 
degenerate  specimens  of  a nobler  ancestry.  In  social  life 
they  were  industrious,  good-natured,  temperate,  and  cleanly. 
They  dwelt  together  in  large  fenced  villages.  Rising  early, 
the  men  went  to  their  land-cultivations  or  sea-fishing,  and 
the  women  to  cooking  or  basket-making.  Their  house- 
building, and  architectural  conceptions  generally,  were  in- 
finitely superior  to  those  of  the  Australian  aborigines.  They 
excelled  in  some  few  manufactures,  especially  in  weaving 
mats  and  garments  from  phormium , — New-Zealand  flax. 
This  plant,  growing  spontaneous,  reminds  one  of  the  wide 
green  flag-leaves  seen  in  American  marshes.  The  fiber  is 
wonderfully  tough  ; and  the  mats  and  rude  dresses,  made 
from  it  by  the  natives,  were  both  useful  and  ornamental. 
This  flax  is  now  being  utilized  for  the  English  market. 

Iron  was  unknown  to  the  New-Zealanders  when  Capt. 
Cook  landed  upon  the  island.  Their  stone  axes  of  various 
sizes,  used  for  felling  trees,  were  made  of  green  jade,  basalt, 
or  hard  gray  stone.  For  water-vessels,  they  used  the  ripened 
rinds  of  gourds.  Oil  they  kept  in  calabashes  similar  to  those 
we  saw  in  the  Sandwich  Islands.  Their  musical  instru- 
ments, such  as  the  flute,  were  made  from  human  bones,  or 
the  hollow  stems  of  wood.  They  did  not  buy  and  sell,  but 
dealt  in  exchanges  and  gifts.  Priests  generally  named  the 
children.  They  practiced  polygamy.  As  a religious  animal, 
man  is  polygamic  and  promiscuous ; as  a spiritual  being,  he 
is  monogamic  in  marriage,  and  chaste  in  marital  conduct ; and 
as  an  angel  he  is  a celibate.  The  embryo  angel  is  within. 
Men  may  become  angelic  on  earth.  This  is  the  resurrection 
with  God’s  “ will  done  on  earth  as  in  heaven.” 


94 


ABOUND  THE  "WORLD. 


The  chiefs  of  these  tribes  were  known  by  their  tattooing, 
dress,  insignia,  and  ornaments.  The  eldest  child  was  the 
favorite  one,  ruling  the  others.  A species  of  slavery  existed 
among  them.  Slaves  could  never  reach  the  rank  of  patri- 
cians. When  these  Maoris  met,  they  did  not  shake  hands, 
but  affectionately  rubbed  their  noses  together.  This  is  their 
present  practice.  While  some  American  women  carry 
poodles  for  pets,  these  natives  carry  little  pigs.  They  are 
very  hospitable  to  strangers.  Cannibalism  was  unknown  in 
their  earlier  traditionary  times.  Their  decline  commenced 
with  the  advent  of  the  missionaries.  The  “Wanganui  Her- 
ald,” in  an  able  editorial  upon  the  “ decline  of  the  native 
race,”  says,  — 

“ Let  one  get  into  conversation  •with  any  of  the  old  settlers,  principally 
■whalers,  whose  recollections  date  back  some  forty  years,  and  he  will  be 
astonished  to  learn  how  these  tribes  have  disappeared  off  the  face  of  the 
earth,  and  ho  tv  the  present  representatives  of  these  departed  races, 
noble  specimens  of  civilized  savages  as  some  of  them  are,  bear  compar- 
ison in  stature,  appearance,  mental  qualifications,  or  social  influence 
among  their  respective  tribes,  with  their  departed  ancestors.  It  is  almost 
saddening  to  watch  the  gradual  though  certain  diminution  among  those 
once  powerful  hapus ; and  it  is  no  less  humiliating  to  have  to  acknowl- 
edge, that,  in  the  majority  of  instances,  death  and  disease  can  be  uner- 
ringly traced  to  their  intercourse  with  the  less  civilized  pakeha , the  white 
man.  In  Otaki,  the  centre  of  missionary  influence  on  this  part  of  the 
coast,  will  be  found  the  greatest  immorality,  the  most  degraded  mental 
and  physical  condition,  and  consequently  the  most  rapid  and  certain 
decline,  among  the  natives  as  a people.  . . . Yearly  statistics  unerringly 
state,  that,  so  far  from  the  natives  being  benefited  by  their  religious, 
political,  and  social  intercourse  with  ourselves,  the  reverse  is  the  case. 
Disease  and  death  are  on  the  increase ; and  crimes,  often  of  a heinous 
nature,  are  committed  more  frequently  in  proportion  to  the  progress  of 
their  acquaintance  with  our  manners  and  our  customs,  our  habits  and 
our  views,  our  treachery  and  our  falsehood.  This  seems  an  appalling 
picture,  but  nevertheless  it  is  a true  bill.” 

TATTOOING. 

The  term  “ tattoo,”  of  Oceanic  origin,  relates  to  those 
indelible  devices  pricked  into  the  skins  of  natives.  The 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


95 


New-Zealanders  used  originally  the  wing-bone  of  a bird, 
sharpened  to  a point.  This  they  dip  into  the  juice  of  a tree, 
producing  the  desired  color.  The  tattoo-artists  hold  a high 
social  position.  The  process  is  painful  and  tedious.  Chiefs 
are  very  thoroughly  as  well  as  weirdly  tattooed.  Besides 
being  ornamental,  the  operation  is  regarded  with  religious 
veneration ; the  one  thus  decorated  being  placed  under  the 
protecting  care  of  some  spirit.  The  god  of  the  tattoo  is 
called  Tiki.  The  practice  is  ancient.  Herodotus  informs  us 
that  “ both  in  Thrace  and  Lybia  the  natives  were  accus- 
tomed to  puncture  and  color  their  faces,  and  various  parts  of 
their  bodies.” 


WHENCE  CAME  THESE  MAOEIS  ? 

The  native  population  may  be  classed  into  several  divis- 
ions, distinguishable  by  peculiarities  of  dialect,  physiognomy, 
and  disposition.  These  divisions  are  dimly  traceable  to  the 
crews  of  different  canoes  finding  their  way  to  these  islands. 
Evidently  they  came  from  different  Polynesian  groups. 
They  certainly  did  not  come  from  Australia,  as  their  color, 
habits,  religion,  and  language  demonstrate  ; neither  are  they 
the  descendants  of  the  Sandwich  Islanders,  as  some  have 
contended.  Among  substantial  reasons  to  the  contrary,  the 
following  may  be  mentioned : The  New-Zealanders  carry 
their  burdens  on  their  backs,  much  like  our  North-Amer- 
ican  Indians ; while  the  Sandwich-Islanders  carry  theirs  on 
a balance-pole,  something  like  the  Chinese.  Further,  these 
New-Zealand  Maoris  have  no  words  for  swearing,  no  tem- 
ples for  religious  worship,  no  idols,  no  refuge-cities  ; nor  did 
they  ever  practice  circumcision.  Many  of  their  taboos,  tabu , 
were  utterly  unlike  those  of  the  Hawaiians.  But,  affirma- 
tively, the  carvings  of  the  Maoris  agree  wonderfully  with 
those  of  the  ancient  inhabitants  of  Central  America.  Like 
those  Central-Americans,  these  aborigines  obtain  fire  by  fric- 
tion ; they  steep  kernels  of  Karaka  for  food  ; and  have  reli- 
gious as  well  as  many  other  customs  resembling  those  remote 


96 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


nations,  as  late  discoveries  at  Uxmel  and  Palenque  plainly 
show. 

THE  MAORIS’  RELIGION. 

Men,  civilized  and  savage  alike,  are  naturally  religious. 
The  principle  is  God-implanted.  These  New-Zealand  Ma- 
oris believed  in  a plurality  of  invisible  gods,  and  a future 
existence,  although  the  tapu  took  the  place  of  religious 
observances.  They  had  priests  and  “ sorcerers,”  and  held  in- 
tercourse with  their  “ ancestral  dead.”  They  were  troubled 
with  demons.  The  heads  of  the  chiefs  were  tabooed  (tapu), 
no  one  being  allowed  to  touch  them,  or  hardly  allude  to  them, 
under  fearful  penalties.  They  believed  in  charms,  and  wore 
them.  Death,  to  them,  was  the  passage  to  the  Reinga,  the 
unseen  world,  or  the  place  of  departed  spirits.  They  prayed 
to  their  gods  for  aid  and  direction.  They  did  not  fear  to 
die,  yet  preferred  living  in  their  mortal  bodies.  They 
believed  that  individuals  occupied  different  apartments  in 
Reinga , according  as  their  earthly  lives  had  been  good  or  ill. 
Messages  were  frequentty  given  to  dying  persons  to  bear 
away  to  deceased  relatives  in  this  shadow-land  of  souls.  All 
of  their  funeral  wails  over  their  recent  dead  ended  with, 
“ Go,  go,  dear  one,  away  to  thy  people  ! ” It  is  a singular 
coincidence  that  the  Fijians,  Tahitians,  Tongans,  and  Sa- 
moans, as  well  as  the  New-Zealanders,  considered  the  place 
of  departure  of  the  spirits,  on  their  journey  to  the  unseen 
world,  as  the  western  extremities  of  their  islands. 

Burning  Kauri  gum  for  a kind  of  incense  at  funerals  and 
festivals,  they  considered  the  trees  pointing  skyward  as  sym- 
bolizing life  in  a higher,  better  state  of  existence.  This  res- 
inous substance,  Kauri , — imported  for  making  varnish, — is 
not  obtained  in  the  present  living  Kauri  pine-forests,  but  only 
in  the  Auckland  province  of  the  north  island,  where  such 
trees  originally  grew ; yet  of  such  ancient  forests  no  other 
trace  remains  than  the  resin  now  found  deep  in  the  soil. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


97 


MAORI  SPIRITUALISM. 

Relation  to,  and  communion  with,  a world  of  spirits  are 
beliefs  almost,  if  not  completely  universal.  The  native  tribes 
and  clans  of  these  islands  are  not  only  aware  of  holding 
intercourse  with  the  so-called  dead,  hut  they  understand  the 
abuse,  often  using  their  mediumistic  privileges  for  selfish 
ends.  During  their  wars  with  the  English,  they  were  uni- 
formly made  acquainted  by  vision,  clairvoyance,  or  clairaudi- 
ence,  with  the  movements  of  the  British  troops,  before  action 
in  battle.  Not  a plan  of  her  Majesty’s  officers  could  be 
kept  from  them.  The  leading  chief  of  the  Han  Hans  was 
a noted  medium  and  medicine-man.  He  distinctly  said  that 
the  “ spirits  of  the  dead  ” guided  him  to  his  victories.  The 
Maoris  in  the  north  island  still  own  much  territory,  have 
their  king,  believe  in  communicating  spirit  intelligences,  and 
hold  but  little  intercourse  with  pakeha,  the  white  man. 

The  medium-priest  in  a tribe  is  called  Tohunga.  They 
meet  in  close  apartments,  and  chant  their  songs  till  the  flick- 
ering fire  fades  away,  when  the  Tohunga  goes  into  his  ecstatic 
state,  and  the  spirit  controlling  tenders  counsel,  describes  his 
new  habitation  in  spirit-life,  gives  the  names  of  those  whom 
he  has  met,  and  bears  messages  in  return  to  kindred  in  the 
higher  life.  That  these  Maoris  of  New  Zealand  talk  with 
immortals,  no  intelligent  man  having  lived  among  them  dis- 
putes. Are  they  Spiritualists,  then,  or  Spiritists  ? Spiritual- 
ism is  the  synonym  of  the  harmonial  philosophy.  Spiritism 
is  the  bare  fact  of  spirit-converse. 

TOHUNGA,  AND  VOICES  OP  THE  DEAD. 

The  racy  writer  of  “ Old  New  Zealand,”  * treating  of 
spiritual  experiences  among  the  Maoris,  says  in  substance, 
“ A popular  young  chief,  something  of  a scholar,  and  regis- 
ter of  births  and  deaths,  had  been  killed  in  battle  ; and,  at 
the  request  of  friends,  the  Tohunga  had  promised  to  evoke, 

* Old  New  Zealand,  by  the  Pakeha,  p.  157-161. 

7 


98 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


on  a certain  night,  his  spirit.  The  appointed  time  came. 
Fires  were  lit.  The  Toliunga  repaired  to  the  darkest  corner 
of  the  room.  All  was  silence,  save  the  sobbing  of  the  sisters 
of  the  deceased  warrior-chief.  There  were  thirty  of  us,  sit- 
ting on  the  rush-strewn  floor,  the  door  shut,  and  the  fire  now 
burning  down  to  embers.  Suddenly  there  came  a voice  out 
from  the  partial  darkness,  ‘ Salutation , salutation  to  my 
family , to  my  tribe , to  you , pakeha,  my  friend ! ’ Our  feel- 
ings were  taken  by  storm.  The  oldest  sister  screamed,  and 
rushed  with  extended  arms  in  the  direction  from  whence  the 
voice  came.  Her  brother,  seizing,  restrained  her  by  main 
force.  Others  exclaimed,  ‘ Is  it  you  ? is  it  you  ? truly  it  is 
you  ! aue  ! aue  ! ’ and  fell  quite  insensible  upon  the  floor. 
The  older  women,  and  some  of  the  aged  men,  were  not  moved 
in  the  slightest  degree,  though  believing  it  to  be  the  spirit 
of  the  chief. 

“ Reflecting  upon  the  novelty  of  the  scene,  the  ‘ darkness 
visible,’  and  the  deep  interest  manifest,  the  spirit  spoke 
again,  ‘ Speak  to  me,  my  family ; speak  to  me,  my  tribe  ; 
speak  to  me,  the  pakeha ! ’ At  last  the  silence  gave  way, 
and  the  brother  spoke  : 1 How  is  it  with  you  ? is  it  well 
with  you  in  that  country  ? ’ The  answer  came,  though  not 
in  the  voice  of  the  Tohunga-medium,  but  in  strange,  sep- 
ulchral sounds : “ It  is  well  with  me : my  place  is  a good 
place.  I have  seen  our  friends  : they  are  all  with  me  ! ” A 
woman  from  another  part  of  the  room  now  anxiously  cried 
out,  ‘ Have  you  seen  my  sister  ? ’ — ‘Yes,  I have  seen  her : she 
is  happy  in  oar  beautiful  country.’  — ‘Tell  her  my  love  so 
great  for  her  will  never  cease.’  — ‘ Yes,  I will  bear  the  mes- 
sage.’ Here  the  native  woman  burst  into  tears,  and  my 
own  bosom  swelled  in  sympathy. 

“ The  spirit  speaking  again,  giving  directions  about  property 
and  keepsakes,  I thought  I would  more  thoroughly  test  the 
genuineness  of  all  this  ; and  I said,  ‘ We  can  not  find  your 
book  with  the  registered  names  ; where  have  you  concealed 
it?  ’ The  answer  came  instantly,  ‘ I concealed  it  between  the 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


99 


tahuhu  of  my  house,  and  the  thatch  ; straight  over  you,  as 
you  go  in  at  the  door.’  The  brother  rushed  out  to  see.  All 
was  silence.  In  five  minutes  he  came  hurriedly  back,  with 
the  book  in  his  hand  ! It  astonished  me. 

“ It  was  now  late ; and  the  spirit  suddenly  said,  ‘ Fare- 
well, my  family , farewell , my  tribe : I go.'  Those  present 
breathed  an  impressive  farewell ; when  the  spirit  cried  out 
again,  from  high  in  the  air,  ‘ Farewell ! ’ 

“ This,  though  seemingly  tragical,  is  in  every  respect  liter- 
ally true.  But  what  was  it?  ventriloquism,  the  Devil,  or 
what?” 

This  last  paragraph  is  simply  a sop  thrown  out  to  please 
the  orthodox.  It  might  be  paralleled  thus : Peter,  James, 
and  John  heard  the  spirits  of  Moses  and  Elias  “ talking  with 
Jesus”  upon  the  Mount  of  Transfiguration.  “ But  what  was 
it  ? — ventriloquism,  the  Devil,  or  what  ? ” 

Spiritualism  is  as  common  in  the  isles  of  the  ocean  to-day 
as  it  was  in  Palestine  when  the  Nazarene  there  lived,  eigh- 
teen centuries  since.  Dillon,  commanding  the  East  India 
Company’s  surveying  ship  “ Research,”  visited  the  island  of 
Vanikovo,  — lat.  11°  40'  south,  long.  166°  40'  east,  — for  the 
purpose  of  inquiring  into  the  fate  of  the  French  expedition 
under  La  Pdrouse.  At  this  island,  where  Dillon  remained 
twenty-three  days,  he  tells  us  there  were  large  houses  set 
apart  for  the  use  of  disembodied  spirits.  Markham,  in  “The 
Cruise  of  ‘ The  Rosario  ’ in  the  South  Seas  in  1871,”  refers 
to  the  fact  as  related  by  Dillon. 

STATUS  OF  SPIRITUALISM  IN  DUNEDIN. 

Conscious  of  a necessity  for  unity  of  action,  the  liberalists 
of  this  city  organized  a “ Society  for  the  Investigation  of 
Spiritualism,”  selecting  the  following  gentlemen  for  officers  : 
Mr.  Redmayne,  president;  Mr.  Wilson,  secretary;  Mr.  Bev- 
erly, treasurer,  and  Messrs.  Logan,  Stout,  and  Carrick,  a 
committee. 

Mr.  Beverly,  born  in  Dundee,  is  a botanist,  a mathemati- 


100 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


cian,  and  a solid  thinker.  It  is  believed  that  he  knows  more 
about  the  geometrical  and  astronomical  purposes  of  the  great 
pyramid  Crhizeh  than  any  other  living  man.  He  has  done 
much  for  the  Dunedin  Museum,  corresponded  with  Prof 
De  Morgan,  of  London,  invented  a singular  thermometer, 
solved  heretofore  unsolved  mathematical  problems,  and 
“ squared  the  circle  ; ” which,  if  I understand  it,  is  to  find  the 
ratio  between  the  diameter  and  the  circumference,  or  to  find 
the  side  of  a square  which  is  equal  to  a given  circle. 

Our  lectures  were  largely  attended  by  the  more  thinking 
class  of  the  citizens.  Dr.  Dunn  had  a most  successful  run 
of  practice  in  the  city,  to  the  great  horror  of  “ professors  ” 
and  the  medical  fraternity.  His  trances  puzzled,  and  correct 
clairvoyant  examinations  maddened  them.  The  newspaper 
correspondence,  brisk  on  both  sides,  was  personal  and  em- 
phatically base  on  the  part  of  the  “ profession,”  touching  the 
“ official  sheepskin.”  While  away  from  the  city,  laboring 
in  Christchurch,  the  doctor  filled  our  lecture-hours  in  the 
theatre  most  acceptably  to  the  listening  people.  And,  fur- 
ther, he  reviewed  several  clergymen,  in  their  united  attacks 
upon  Spiritualism,  in  a most  able  and  eloquent  manner.  I 
felt  proud  of  his  efforts.  Both  “ The  Times  ” and  “ The 
Star  ” — daily  papers  — reported  us  both  quite  fully  and 
impartially.  The  theatre  was  crowded  to  the  conclusion  of 
our  stay.  Seed  was  sown,  that,  under  the  watch-care  of 
angels,  must  produce  a bountiful  harvest. 

TASTES  AND  TRIUMPHS. 

The  New-Zealand  mind  is  naturally  skeptical.  And  some 
of  the  Spiritualists  tread  upon  the  very  border-lands  of  ma- 
terialism. Their  motto  is,  demolition,  — “ Down  with  the 
Christian  religion  ! ” Newly -fledged,  marvel-hunting  Spirit- 
ualists here,  as  in  America,  requiring  a “ sign  ” daily,  as  did 
the  Jews,  are  not  generally  pleased  with  the  practical 
“ cross-bearing  power  of  Spiritualism.”  The  majority  prefer 
a combative,  frisky  sensationalism  to  the  historic,  philosophic, 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


101 


and  pathetic  style  of  lectures.  The  two  methods  of  public 
utterance  are  the  solid  and  the  sensational.  Each  fills  a 
necessary  niche : the  one  is  enduring,  the  other  ephemeral 
Straws,  touched  by  a torch,  flash  and  flame  ; but  it  is  the 
clear,  glistening  anthracite  that  warms  the  apartment,  and 
gives  permanent  comfort. 

THE  CHALLENGE. 

Previous  to  our  reaching  Dunedin,  and  after,  cringing 
sectarists,  half  frightened  at  the  tottering  condition  of  their 
creeds,  kept  up  a continual  attack  upon  Spiritualism,  in  the 
daily  journals,  over  fictitious  signatures ; cowardly  business 
at  best,  and  infernal  when  descending  to  personalities. 

To  test  the  mettle  of  the  clergy,  and  put  a veto  upon  so 
much  anonymous  scribbling  by  churchly  pettifoggers,  I 
expressed  the  desire  publicly,  to  meet  the  clergy  in  a four-days’ 
oral  discussion  upon  these  propositions : — 

1.  Resolved , That  Spiritualism  is  true,  and  King  James’s  Version  sup- 
ports it. 

2.  Resolved , That  the  system  of  faith  denominated  “ evangelical  the- 
ology ” is  true,  and  King  James’s  Version  supports  it. 

None  of  the  clergy  could  summon  sufficient  courage  to 
enter  the  arena.  They  lacked  confidence  in  their  doctrines, 
or  their  ability  to  defend  them.  They  felt  the  ground  trem- 
bling under  their  feet.  Old  dogmas  are  dying.  Orthodox 
churches  are  the  churches  of  the  tombs.  All  that  the  clergy 
can  say  is,  “ Come  and  see  where  our  Lord  lay ; ” while  Spir- 
itualists exclaim,  “ He  is  not  there , but  risen .”  Angels  and 
spirits  are  with  us ; and  the  golden  future  is  musical  with 
promised  beauties  and  beatitudes. 

DUNEDIN  PRESBYTERIANISM. 

Original  sin,  total  depravity,  Trinity,  vicarious  atone- 
ment, and  endless  hell-torments,  are  the  leading  dogmas  of 
Calvinism.  Presbyterians  are  Calvinists.  These  quotations 
are  from  their  published  sermons  : — 


102 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


“The  happiness  of  the  elect  in  heaven  will,  in  part,  consist  in  witness- 
ing the  torments  of  the  damned  in  hell;  and  among  these,  it  maybe, 
their  own  children,  parents,  husbands,  wives,  and  friends  on  earth.”  * * * § 

‘ ‘ When  the  damned  have  drunken  down  whole  draughts  of  brimstone 
one  day,  they  must  do  the  same  another  day.  The  eye  shall  be  tormented 
with  the  sight  of  the  Devil,  the  ears  with  the  hideous  yellings  and  out- 
cries of  the  damned  in  flames;  the  nostrils  shall  be  smothered,  as  it  were, 
with  brimstone;  the  tongue,  the  hand,  the  foot,  and  every  part,  shall  fry 
in  flames.”  f 

“ The  God  that  holds  you  over  the  pit  of  hell  much  in  the  same  way  as 
one  holds  a spider,  or  some  loathsome  insect,  over  the  fire,  abhors  you,  and 
is  dreadfully  provoked  ; his  wrath  towards  you  burns  like  fire ; he  looks 
upon  you  as  worthy  of  nothing  else  than  to  be  cast  into  the  fire.”  f 

“ The  rich  man,  tormented  in  hell,  ‘ lifted  up  his  eyes,’  and  saw  Laz- 
arus in  Abraham’s  bosom;  and  to  his  entreaties  for  succor  and  interces- 
sion, Abraham  had  replied,  ‘ Between  us  and  you  there  is  a great  gulf 
fixed.’  . . . Water  boils  at  two  hundred  and  twelve  degrees  Fahrenheit, 
but  it  requires  two  thousand  and  six  hundred  degrees  to  melt  rocks. 
This,  therefore,  was  the  minimum  of  the  heat  of  hell;  whose  frontiers , there- 
fore, lie  twenty-one  miles  below  the  surface  of  the  earth.  ...  In  these 
eternal  fires  every  limb  and  member  of  our  bodies,  every  nerve  and  muscle 
and  tendon,  every  part  of  us,  in  fire,  over  which  the  sense  of  feeling  pre- 
dominated, would  be  for  ever  racked  and  tortured,  and  yet  never  con- 
sumed.” § 

Mr.  Logan,  feeding  upon  these  sulphurous  husks,  longed 
for  fresh  pasturage,  and  accordingly  attended  our  lectures 
upon  Spiritualism.  Other  patrons  of  churches  did  the  same. 
The  theological  waters  were  troubled.  Action  must  be 
taken.  The  following  was  an  ominous  mutter  : — 

Dunedin,  March  19,  1873. 

Mr.  John  Logan.  Dear  Sir,  — I am  directed  to  summon  you  to 
appear  before  the  session  at  a meeting  to  be  held  in  the  front  vestry  of 
the  church  on  Monday,  the  10th  instant,  at  half-past  seven  (7.30)  in  the 
evening,  to  answer  the  following  charges  made  against  you;  viz.,  That 
you  appeared  on  the  platform  of  the  theater  at  a public  lecture,  delivered 
by  Mr.  Peebles,  on  the  evening  of  the  Lord’s  Day,  2d  February  last, 

* Emmons’s  Sermons,  xvi. 

t Rev.  Ambrose’s  Discourse  on  Doomsday. 

J Presbyterian  Tract  Publication,  p.  9. 

§ Rev.  Walworth’s  Sermon  on  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus. 


NEW  ZEALAND. 


103 


when  certain  doctrines  were  propounded,  as  reported  in  the  papers,  con- 
trary to  the  doctrines  of  this  church. 

That,  being  waited  on  by  a committee  appointed  by  the  session,  to 
remonstrate  with  you,  and  express  its  strong  disapproval  of  your  conduct, 
you  avowed  your  right  to  appear  where  you  did  on  Saturday  or  Sunday, 

and  refused  to  abstain  from  such  conduct  in  the  future 

I am,  &c., 

John  Bovie, 

S?**inn  Clerk , Knox  Church. 

This  gentleman,  Mr.  Logan,  was  a most  exemplary  man, 
a faithful  officer  in  the  church,  and  a clerk  to  the  superin- 
tendent of  Otago,  his  family  occupying  a high  social  posi- 
tion. And  yet  he  was  arraigned,  tried,  convicted,  and 
excommunicated  by  presbytery,  and  synod  ! And  why  ? 
was  it  crime  ? No.  Vicious  misdemeanor  ? No.  For  un- 
christian habits?  No.  For  immorality  of  any  kind  ? A To. 
This  was  the  only  cause,  — encouraging  the  investigation  of 
Spiritualism  ; a subject  that  takes  hold  upon  immortality, 
upon  the  soul’s  holiest  affections,  and  upon  the  ministrations 
of  angels  and  spirits,  of  which  Jesus  Christ  stands  as  the 
great  exponent  of  the  ages.  Let  this  disgraceful  decision  of 
the  Dunedin  Presbytery  go  down  to  posterity. 

RACIAL  INFLUENCES. 

Is  it  not  true,  ethnologically  speaking,  that  the  children 
of  settlers  partake  of  the  nature  of  the  original  inhabitants 
of  a country  ? Is  there  any  reason  for  it  ? Deer  and  foxes 
certainly  leave  the  scent  of  their  footsteps  along  their  “ runs.” 
Aboriginal  men  impart  a characteristic  aroma  to  the  soil 
their  naked  feet  press,  and  the  atmosphere  they  breathe. 
Seemingly  minute  causes  produce  mighty  effects.  People 
born  in  the  western  portions  of  America  become  tall,  wiry, 
angular,  and  active,  like  the  Indians.  In  South  Africa,  chil- 
dren born  of  European  colonists  are  not  only  more  rounded 
in  features,  and  sluggishly  heavy,  but  they  are  inclined  to  be 
indolent,  like  the  Hottentots.  This  theory  finds  consider- 
able confirmation,  in  my  mind,  from  studying  the  phyiique 


104 


AEOUND  THE  WORLD. 


of  the  youth  in  Australia  and  New  Zealand.  Pursuing  the 
ethnological  thought,  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  young 
men,  especially  in  the  mining  portions  of  these  countries, 
have  a want  of  application  and  concentration  of  effort  pe- 
culiar to  the  natives.  They  are  not  only  excitable,  restless, 
and  roaming,  but  there  is  in  them  a sort  of  wild  dash, 
and  waywardness  of  will.  Of  the  “swells”  occasionally 
seen,  they  may  be  described  as  appearances  with  perfumery 
around  them. 

Most  of  the  aristocratic  ladies  in  Australia  and  New  Zea- 
land have  more  of  the  coarseness  of  Rubens’s  beauties,  than 
the  delicacy  and  refinement  of  those  noble  women  men- 
tioned by  the  Roman  senator.  Neither  paint  nor  powder 
can  make  up  for  inferior  quality  of  outline.  “ Beauty  ” is 
a word  of  indefinite  meaning.  It  cannot  be  expected  that 
“ Bushwomen,”  traversing  the  gum-fields  of  Kangaroo-land, 
or  the  fern-gullies  of  Moa-land,  can  equal,  in  refinement, 
women  frequenting  the  drawing-rooms  of  more  cultivated 
countries.  Their  roughness  reminds  one  of  the  Swiss  peas- 
ants on  the  banks  of  Lake  Leman,  or  the  stamping  tread 
of  the  hardy  Tyrolese  mountaineers.  There  are  few  Byronic 
dreamers  or  simpering  sentimentalits,  gracing  or  disgracing 
— as  you  please  — the  English  colonies  of  the  Pacific.  Pur- 
suing their  own  line  of  tactics,  they  take  their  “ rights,”  and 
attend  to  their  daily  duties.  To  be  personal,  I have  seldom 
found  better  women,  or  nobler,  honorable  men.  This  is 
especially  true  as  referring  to  leading  Spiritualists. 

Long  shall  we  remember  the  personal  kindnesses  of 
Messrs.  Beverly,  Logan,  Redmayne,  Stout,  Reid,  Carrick, 
Allan,  and  others.  Upon  our  departure  the  friends  pre- 
sented us  beautifully  illuminated  scrolls.  For  these  testimo* 
nials,  they  have  our  heartfelt  thanks.  Peace,  peace  be  unto 
you,  O New  Zealand,  “ Britain  of  the  Southern  Pacific  !” 

“ The  landscape  sinks  beneath  the  billow’s  swell : 

Farewell,  ye  isles!  and  once  again,  farewell!” 


CHAPTER  VII. 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 

There  is  no  line  of  steamers  from  New  Zealand  or  Aus- 
tralia direct  to  China.  A sailer  was  the  only  alternative. 
Ours  proved  to  be  the  bark  “ Harriet  Armitage,”  well  fitted, 
and  freighted  with  one  hundred  and  seven  Chinamen  booked 
for  Hong  Kong.  Having  gathered  their  glittering  piles  in 
the  gold-fields  of  the  south  seas,  they  had  turned  their  faces 
toward  their  native  land  to  enjoy  their  gains,  and  be  buried 
with  their  fathers. 

On  the  twenty-seventh  day  of  March,  1873,  we  shipped 
for  China,  a distance  of  some  seven  thousand  miles.  Messrs. 
Beverly,  Redmayne,  Allan,  Logan,  and  others,  knowing  our 
tastes,  prepared  for  us  flowers,  fruits,  jams,  honey,  and  other 
delicacies  so  enjoyable  during  a long  voyage  through  the 
tropics,  and  under  the  burning  skies  of  the  equator. 

TIME:  WHAT  IS  IT? 

Our  captain,  often  crusty,  is  a man  of  moods.  The  doctor 
and  Our  invisible  intelligences  are  my  only  soul-companions. 
No  library,  no  daily  journals  : time  drags.  And  what  is  time  ? 
A series  of  conscious  impressions  daguerreotyped  upon  the 
spiritual  sensorium.  And,  considered  with  reference  to  the 
primal  God-principle,  all  are  equally  aged.  Each  is  piv- 
oted in  the  centre  of  eternity.  Causes  are  before  effects ; 
* so  are  souls  before  bodies.  To  affirm  that  bodies  make  souls, 
is  only  paralleled  by  the  position  that  ignorance  is  the  source 

105 


106 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


of  knowledge ; that  matter  may  produce  spirit,  and  nonen- 
tity reality.  In  dream  and  trance,  memory  sometimes  so 
dispels  slumber  that  the  conscious  soul  recovers  recollections 
of  pre-existence,  of  its  descent  and  destiny, 

TOO  TRUSTING,  OR  NOT  ? 

If,  as  Lord  Bacon  said,  “reading  makes  the  full  man, 
talking  the  ready  man,  and  writing  the  exact  man,”  travel 
makes  the  doubting  man.  The  past  eight  months’  experi- 
ences in  the  colonies  and  islands  of  the  Pacific  have  cooled 
my  ardor  as  to  the  immediate  approach  of  any  world’s  mil- 
lenium.  I can  but  think  of  these  lines  in  the  “ Songs  of  the 
Sierras : ” — 

“ For  I am  older,  by  a score, 

Than  many  born  long,  long  before, 

If  sorrows  be  the  sum  of  life.” 

The  play  of  Hector  and  Achilles  is  being  constantly  re- 
acted in  my  presence.  Though  there  are  tropical  sunsets, 
and  gorgeous  skies,  seen  on  this  sapphire-crowned  ocean, 
“my”  and  “mine”  are  the  rallying-words.  Men  are  exceed- 
ingly intriguing  and  scheming.  Why,  there  are  men  mean 
enough,  on  this  Polynesian  part  of  the  globe,  to  steal  cocoa- 
nuts  from  a blind  savage,  or  the  sandals  from  the  feet  of 
Jesus  ! It  saddens  my  soul. 

Reviewing  the  fading  years  of  half  a century,  I am  certain 
of  having  believed  too  much,  trusted  too  much,  and  confided 
too  much  in  others.  And  yet  is  it  noble  or  wise  to  write 
upon  every  human  forehead,  “ Cave  hominem ,”  — beware  of 
man  ? Is  there  not  a golden  mean  ? Are  not  the  extremes 
of  distrust  and  suspicion  a long  way  from  a just  estimate  of 
human  nature  ? And  may  not  the  constant  exercise  of 
harrowing  fears  and  doubts  be  hindrances,  rather  than  helps 
to  the  soul’s  unfoldment  ? 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


107 


MEN  IN  AND  OF  THE  WORLD. 

It  quite  shocked  me,  a few  hours  since,  to  hear  a man  say, 
“ Well,  the  only  two  principles  insuring  success  in  this  age 
are,  to  look  out  for  one’s  seif  first,  and,  secondly,  to  con- 
sider every  man  a rogue  till  proved  honest.”  Are  not  such 
words  revelators,  — voiced  echoes  out  of  a grasping,  canker- 
ing selfishness  ? Is  not  a man-distruster  a bad  man-helper  ? 
Did  ever  a libertine  believe  in  the  virtue  of  woman  ? Or  did 
ever  a thief  like  Ahab  fail  to  keep  his  locks  and  keys  bright  ? 
The  sordid,  selfish  man,  the  petty  village  lawyer,  knows 
no  other  text  than  this  : “ To  them  that  are  under  the  law 
I became  as  under  the  law,  and  to  them  that  are  without 
law,  as  without  law ; ” adding,  not  as  Paul  did,  “ that  I 
might  gain  them”  but,  “ that  I might  gain  their  fees.”  In 
this  money-worshiping,  transition  state  of  society,  men  seem 
to  be  drifting  into  a set  of  repulsive  atoms,  each  seeking  his 
own  gain  and  welfare  to  the  neglect  of  the  common  weal. 
This  “ getting-on  system,  ” with  the  “ survival  of  the  fit- 
test ” and  the  “ Devil  take  the  hindmost,”  is  well  expressed 
in  the  abominable  lines,  — 

“ As  I walked  by  myself,  I said  to  myself, 

And  the  selfsame  self  said  to  me, 

Look  out  for  thyself:  take  care  of  thyself 
For  nobody  cares  for  thee.” 

Let  us  deepen  the  thought,  and  widen  the  vision,  of  exist- 
ence ! Essential  spirit  infills  and  spans  all  space.  The  “ image 
of  God”  — the  divine  spark  — is  within;  and  human  na- 
ture, therefore,  sounded  to  its  depths,  is  good.  If  there  is 
not  a charity  that  “ believeth  all  things,”  there  is  a cfiarity 
that  “hopeth  all  things;”  and,  further,  there  is  in  the 
world  tender  sympathy,  genuine  friendship,  manly  honesty, 
generous  benevolence,  unselfish  love  ; and  there  are  beauti- 
ful characters  too : the  angels  affirm  it.  Cunning,  shrewd, 
and  selfish  men,  who  can  not  discover  it,  are  comparable  to 
blind  men  who  can  not  see  the  sun.  Be  it  mine  still  to  seek 


108 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  good  of  others  first,  and  to  believe  every  man  honest  till  * 
proven  to  the  contrary.  If  the  practice  of  such  principles 
produce  failure,  let  “ failure  ” be  carved  on  my  tombstone. 

TRUCKLING  TRIMMERS. 

He  who  removes  a thorn,  and  plants  a rose,  who  brushes 
away  a falling  tear,  plucks  a scale  from  a theologian’s  eye, 
or  transforms  a bit  of  chaos  into  /cosmos,  is  a benefactor  of 
his  race.  Turn  over  the  picture.  Do  not  the  angels  weep 
o’er  the  platitudes  of  truckling,  two-faced,  many-sided  hypo- 
crites, standing  in  market-places,  in  pulpits,  and  upon  public 
rostrums,  with  no  higher  aims  than  gold,  or  a stamping,  sen- 
sational applause  ? Oh  for  men  of  principle  ! Policy-men 
fatten  to-day,  to  faint  in  the  to-morrow  of  eternity.  It  was  a 
childish  weakness  in  Peter  to  deny  “ knowing  the  man.” 
Erasmus  was  too  much  of  a trimmer.  Luther  was  a re- 
former that  made  Rome  tremble.  The  waters  of  a dashing 
cascade  are  sweet  and  fresh.  A good,  screaming  fanatic, 
with  sling  and  stone,  will  always  floor  the  greatest  giants, 
though  armed  with  the  newest  devices  of  controversy.  I 
sympathize  deeply  with  fanatics.  They  generally  have  some- 
thing to  say,  and  are  brave  enough  to  say  it.  They  keep 
the  mental  world  in  motion.  John  the  Baptist  was  a fa- 
natic. Fanaticism  is  not  coarse,  brawling,  blatant,  over- 
bearing egotism,  but  earnest  enthusiasm,  steady,  stirring 
self-denial,  coupled  with  a conviction  of  some  living  truth 
as  a potent  spiritual  force.  These  fanatics,  these  resurrected 
souls,  preach  of  heaven  on  earth,  sing  of  Utopia  to-day,  and 
often^die  early,  as  did  Keats. 

“ Thy  leaf  has  perished  in  the  green.” 


CANNIBALISM  AND  COMMUNISM. 

Passing  an  art-gallery  in  Dunedin,  a friend  pointed  me  to 
a photograph  of  an  old,  tattooed  Maori,  who  had  assisted  in 
baking  and  eating  seventeen  human  bodies  since  his  remem- 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


109 


brance.  Cannibal  eats  cannibal,  and  clinging,  parasitic  souls 
feast  upon  the  magnetic  life  of  other  souls.  Such  is  selfish- 
ness, — the  devouring,  corroding  selfishness  of  the  world 
And  yet  who  has  not  pictured  and  prayed  for  the  prophets 
realization  of  “ Zion  ” ? or  who  has  not  dreamed  of  that 
golden  age  where  love  shall  be  law,  where  the  only  rivalry 
shall  be  in  doing  the  most  good  to  others,  where  harmonial 
souls  shall  breathe  benedictions  of  peace  and  good-will,  and 
where  a competitive,  clutching  self-appropriativeness  shall 
have  become  a half-forgotten  tradition  ? May  we  not  still 
hope  that,  before  the  sunset  of  this  century,  co-operative 
leagues,  and  communistic  fraternities,  may  dot  the  land,  as 
cities  of  light  set  upon  a thousand  hills. 

PLATO'S  REPUBLIC. 

The  most  eminent  philosophers  and  sages  of  antiquity, 
when  mediumistically  illumined  by  heavenly  wisdom,  either 
conceived  or  wrote  of  a coming  communism,  — a state  of 
society  where  every  one  would  be  respected  according  to  his 
worth,  where  individual  happiness  would  be  sought  in  seek- 
ing the  happiness  of  all,  and  where  the  isolated  family  would 
widen  out  into  co-operative  combinations,  and  these  into 
spiritual  families,  with  wisdom  and  love  the  governing 
powers. 

Among  the  more  prominent  of  this  school  was  the  Grecian 
Plato.  This  prince  of  philosophers,  flourishing  some  time 
before  the  Christian  era,  defined  a well-ordered,  if  not  an 
ideally  perfect  state  of  social  life,  to  be  known  as  a “ repub- 
lic.” Though  treating  largely  of  justice  and  charity,  he 
considered  absolute  “ communism  of  property  ” an  indispen- 
sable condition.  He  lived  unmarried,  had  no  children,  died 
a celibate! 

SIR  THOMAS  MORE’S  UTOPIA. 

Looseness  in  the  use  of  phraseology  causes  many  fruitless 
discussions.  “ Socialism  ” and  “ communism  ” are  not  inter- 


110 


ABOUND  THE  WOKLD. 


changeable  terms.  Communism  proper  should  never  be  con- 
founded with  “ Red  Republicanism,”  the  “ Paris  Commune,” 
or  any  form  of  “ loose  socialism.”  They  are  as  unlike  as 
Christ  and  Belial.  Socialism  implies  co-operation,  or  ary 
form  of  association  which  does  not  involve  the  abolition  of 
private  property ; while  communism  in  the  absolute  is  that 
unselfish  apostolic  system  which  “ holds  all  things  in  common .” 

Sir  T.  More,  at  one  time  privy  councilor  to  Henry  VIII., 
and  afterwards  lord  high  chancelor,  published  his  Utopian 
theories  in  1516,  creating  a deal  of  excitement  because  of 
his  scholarship  and  high  social  position.  This  distinguished 
personage  painted  his  conceptions  of  a commonwealth,  or 
true  state  of  society,  as  a “ Happy  Island ,”  based  socially 
upon  the  Utopian  idea  of  equality  of  rights  and  the  com- 
munism of  property.  He  says,  — 

“ Thus  have  I described  to  you,  as  particularly  as  I could,  the  constitu- 
tion of  that  commonwealth,  Utopia,  which  I do  not  only  think  to  be 
the  best  in  the  world,  but  to  be,  indeed,  the  only  commonwealth  that  truly 
deserves  the  name.  In  all  other  places  it  is  visible,  that,  whereas  people 
talk  of  a commonwealth,  every  man  only  seeks  his  own  wealth;  but  in 
Utopia,  where  no  man  has  any  property,  all  men  do  zealously  pursue  the 
good  of  the  public,  . . . for  every  man  has  a right  to  every  thing. 
There  is  no  unequal  distribution ; no  man  is  poor,  nor  in  any  necessity; 
and,  though  no  man  has  any  thing,  yet  they  are  all  rich;  for  what  can 
make  a man  so  rich  as  to  lead  a serene  and  cheerful  life,  free  from  anxie- 
ties, neither  apprehending  want  himself,  nor  vexed  with  the  endless  com- 
plaints of  others  ? ’ ’ 

Respecting  labor,  he  speaks  as  follows  : — 

‘ ‘ They  do  not  wear  themselves  out  with  perpetual  toil  from  morning 
till  night,  as  if  they  were  beasts  of  burden;  which,  as  it  is  indeed  a heavy 
slavery,  so  it  is  the  common  course  of  life  of  all  tradesmen  everywhere 
except  among  the  Utopians;  but  they,  dividing  the  day  and  night  into 
twenty-four  hours,  appoint  eight  hours  of  these  for  work,  and  the  re- 
mainder for  rest  and  individual  improvement.  Each  seeks  another’s 
good;  and,  as  to  the  studies  and  employments  of  women,  all  living  in 
Utopia  learn  some  trade.  Industry  is  honorable:  men  and  women  go  in 
large  numbers  to  hear  lectures  of  one  sort  or  another,  according  to  the 
variety  of  their  inclinations.  Women  are  sometimes  made  priests,  . . . 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


Ill 


and  a peace  that  the  world  knows  not  of  crowns  the  days  of  the  happy 
dwellers  upon  this  island.” 

ST.  SIMON  AND  FOURIER. 

No  man  could  be  a socialist  or  communist,  without  being 
moved  by  a welfare  for  his  fellow-men.  It  was  to  Horace 
Greeley’s  credit  that  he  took  such  a deep  interest  in  the 
North  American  phalanx.  Socialism  in  Europe,  promoted 
not  by  the  poor,  but  for  the  poor,  has  generally  been 
espoused  by  men  of  generous  impulses  and  honorable  enthu- 
siasm. Fourier’s  great  idea  was  to  make  labor  attractive. 
He  thought,  that,  by  rightly  grouping  people  together  for 
work,  all  the  natural  passions  would  fall  into  harmony,  and 
become  utilized  for  human  good.  The  movement  gained 
but  little  footing  in  France.  St.  Simon,  dying  in  1825  at 
the  age  of  sixty-five,  had  already  become  quite  an  author. 
He  contended  in  his  books  that  all  social  institutions  ought 
to  aim  at  the  amelioration,  physical,  mental,  and  moral,  of 
the  poorer  classes ; that  privileges  of  birth  should  be  abol- 
ished, and  the  state  be  the  ultimate  owner  of  all  lands,  all 
public  works,  and  all  realized  property.  Associative  effort 
was  to  be  among  the  prominent  teachings  of  science,  the 
Church,  and  the  State  ; while  the  natural  inequalities  of 
men,  as  primal  gradations,  were  to  be  made  basic  pillars  in 
this  Simonian  order  of  social  life.  St.  Simon  was  eccentric, 
and  aflame  with  humanitarian  sentiments.  He  was  far  more 
imaginative  than  practical.  Suffice  it,  that,  while  many  of 
tire  qleas  put  forth  were  rational,  the  plan,  though  eagerly 
seized  by  a few  trusting  disciples,  proved  a speedy  failure. 

ROBERT  OWEN. 

This  philanthropist  and  great  social  reformer,  while  show- 
ing at  New  Lanark,  Scotland,  that  he  was  a clear-headed 
business-man,  proved  himself  at  the  same  time  a genuine 
humanitarian.  If  a dreamer,  he  dreamed  grand  and  golden 
dreams ; and,  what  was  more  praiseworthy,  sought  to  realize 


112 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


them.  As  the  friend  of  man,  he  frequently  said  to  English 
society,  “ If  you  want  the  poorer  classes  to  become  better 
men,  place  them  in  better  circumstances ; raise  the  wages 
of  laborers,  diminish  their  hours  of  hard  work,  increase  their 
food,  improve  their  dwellings,  expand  their  range  of  thought ; 
let  science  serve  them,  culture  refine  them  ; and,  above  all , 
help  them  to  help  themselves.”  Though  emperors  and  kings 
had  listened  to  Mr.  Owen,  and  though  distinguished  states- 
men had  been  his  associates,  he  never  forgot  the  crowning 
ideal  principle  of  his  life,  — communism  ! 

Rising  from  the  miry  plains  of  selfishness,  to  the  mountain- 
tops  of  equality  and  “ good-will  to  men,”  it  may  be  clearly 
seen  that  communism  is  the  voice  of  God  through  Nature. 
Light  and  air,  rain  and  sunshine,  are  common.  The  prince 
and  the  pauper  child,  at  the  hour  of  birth,  are  equal  and 
common.  Death  is  common  to  king  and  subject.  And  the 
laws  of  the  universe  are  common. 

A disorderly,  anti-law,  anti-marriage  “ Paris  commune  ” 
aside,  Mr.  Owen  meant  by  communism  that  state  of  society 
in  which  the  common  fruits  of  industry,  and  the  common 
results  of  science,  intellect,  and  a sincere  benevolence,  should 
be  so  diffused  that  poverty  would  be  unknown,  and  crime 
quite  impossible.  Though  a theist,  contending  that  “ the- 
ology was  a mental  disease,”  though  loathing  pious  cant  and 
churchal  superstitions,  he  was  nevertheless  a religious  man 
in  the  best  sense  of  the  term.  Non-immortality  did  not  sat- 
isfy the  wants  of  his  great,  manly  soul.  Investigating  the 
Spiritual  manifestations,  in  the  later  years  of  his  life,  he 
became  a believer  in  a future  existence.  He  died,  or,  rather, 
went  up  one  step  higher,  a Spiritualist.  Robert  Dale  Owen 
is  the  worthy  son  of  such  a sire. 

Many  are  the  pleasant  hours  that  I’ve  whiled  away  listening 
to  Elder  Frederic  W.  Evans’s  descriptions  of  memorable 
occurrences  transpiring  in  the  life  of  the  large-hearted  Robert 
Owen.  It  may  not  be  generally  known  that  Elder  Frederic, 
one  of  the  prominent  Shaker  elders  at  Mount  Lebanon, 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


113 


N.Y.,  was  one  of  the  Harmonial  brotherhood,  settling  with 
Mr.  Owen  upon  the  thirty  thousand  acres  purchased  of  the 
Rappites  in  New  Harmony,  Ind.  This  great  and  good  man, 
a communist  and  Spiritualist  to  the  last,  passed  to  the  world 
of  spirits  Nov.  17,  1858. 

“ They  made  him  a grave  too  cold  and  damp 
For  a soul  so  warm  and  true.” 

Looking  with  thoughtful,  cosmopolitan  eye  at  the  state  of 
society  in  different  countries  ; considering  the  poverty  of 
Pekin,  the  beggary  in  Constantinople,  the  infanticide  in 
Paris,  the  political  corruption  in  New  York,  and  the  fifty 
thousand  thieves,  one  hundred  thousand  prostitutes,  and  one 
hundred  and  sixty -five  thousand  paupers,  of  London,  — is  it 
strange  that  noble  souls  in  all  lands  yearn  for  social  recon- 
struction ? Are  not  mediseval  methods  already  dead  ? Are 
not  present  political  and  social  systems  falling  to  pieces? 
What  mean  these  panics,  strikes,  internationales,  trades’- 
unions,  and  co-operative  fraternities  ? Does  not  Whittier, 
writing  of  recurring  cycles,  say,  — 

“ The  new  is  old,  the  old  is  new  ” ? 

JESUS  THE  SYRIAN  COMMUNIST. 

Oh,  the  moral  altitudes  attained  by  those  great  practical 
communists  of  the  past,  Jesus  and  the  apostles!  The  Naz- 
arene,  gifted  with  the  intellect  of  man,  and  the  love  of 
woman,  loathed  that  reform  which  talked  platitudes  of  well- 
meaning,  and  did  no  work.  His  promise  was  “ to  him  that 
doeth  the  will  of  my  Father.”  The  present  “landshark” 
talk  about  the  sacredness  of  private  property  constituted  no 
part  of  Jesus’  teaching.  The  apostles,  imbibing  his  spirit,  pro- 
nounced woes  upon  the  selfishly  rich.  “ Go  to,  now,”  says 
St.  James,  “ye  rich  men,  weep  and  howl  for  your  miseries 
that  shall  come  upon  you  ; . . . your  gold  and  silver  is  can- 
kered, and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  a witness  against  you.” 
Few  need  to  be  reminded  of  the  “ gift  of  tongues,”  and  the 
8 


114 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


other  rich  spiritual  gifts  showered  upon  trusting  hearts  on 
the  “ Day  of  Pentecost.”  The  power  was  so  marvelous  that 
“ three  thousand  souls  ” were  moved  to  repentance.  And  of 
these  it  is  recorded,  “ All  that  believed  were  together,  and 
had  all  things  in  common,  and  sold  their  possessions  and 
goods,  aud  parted  them  to  all  men,  as  every  man  had  need.” 
On  this  auspicious  day  the  J ewish  Apostolic  Church,  or  gen- 
uine Christian  church,  under  the  inspiration  and  baptism 
of  the  Christ-spirit,  began  to  exist.  The  communism  was 
absolute.  These  newly  baptized  souls,  full  of  fervor,  were 
willing  to  surrender  selfish  ownership  for  the  common  good. 
Their  principles  were  peace,  purity,  and  “ all  things  in  com- 
mon,” constituting  the  millennial  church,  the  church  of  the 
ages.  “ Ekklesia ,”  translated  “ church ,”  means,  literally, 
“ assembly.”  As  understood  apostolically,  it  implied  a sym- 
pathizing assembly,  convened  and  welded  for  a heavenly  pur- 
pose. “ Now  there  were  in  the  church  ( ekklesia , assembly) 
that  was  at  Antioch  certain  prophets  ” (Acts  xiii.  1).  These 
prophets,  apostles,  “ women  of  Samaria,”  and  believers  gen- 
erally, quickened  by  the  Christ-principle,  constituted  them- 
selves into  spiritual  families,  brotherhoods,  and  communities 
holding  “ all  things  in  common.”  “ But,”  says  one,  “ men  nat- 
urally like  to  have  their  own.”  Granted  ; and  so  some  men 
naturally  like  to  have  their  neighbors’  ! Thieves  are  of  this 
kind.  But  it  is  no  more  natural  for  thieves  on  a low  physi- 
cal plane  to  steal,  and  misers  to  clutch  and  hoard,  than  for 
the  philanthropic  and  spiritually-minded  to  adopt  a broad, 
fraternal  communism.  The  angelic  in  the  heavens  are  cer- 
tainly communists.  And  I have  yet  to  learn  that  spirits  put 
patches  of  the  summer-land  into  market,  loan  money,  or 
speculate  in  corner-lots.  When  men  pray,  “ Thy  will  be 
done  on  earth,”  why  do  they  not  go  to  work,  and  do  it? 
Jesus  came  centuries  ago.  When  is  salvation  coming? 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


115 


THE  CHINESE  PRAYING  FOR  WIND. 

Our  crew  of  Chinamen  is  a source  of  fruitful  study.  They 
have  books  aboard,  and  read  them,  when  not  playing  at 
chance-games.  Their  heads  are  all  shaven,  save  the  pig-tail 
tuft.  Rising  in  the  morning,  they  clean  their  tongues  by 
scraping  them,  and  then  sip  their  black  tea. 

In  the  latitude  of  the  trade-winds,  we  were  sorely  vexed 
with  calms.  It  had  been  a dead  calm  under  a scorching  sun 
for  five  days.  As  Nature  hates  a vacuum,  so  do  sailors  a 
calm.  Was  there  a remedy?  On  the  sixth  day,  Sunday 
morning,  at  sunrise,  there  came  on  deck  a dozen  or  more 
serious- visaged  China  passengers,  with  dishes  of  rice,  bowls  of 
tea,  different  colored  paper,  slim,  dry  incense-reeds,  slender, 
red-topped  wax-candles,  and  matches.  “ What’s  up  ? ” 
inquired  Dr.  Dunn.  Just  informed  by  the  “mate,”  our  reply 
was,  “ The  Chinamen  are  going  to  pray  for  wind.”  Among 
the  number  who  had  come  forward,  was  the  Chinese  doctor, 
and  another  grave-looking,  shaven-headed  individual,  evi- 
dently endowed  with  some  priestly  function.  Putting  them- 
selves in  position,  they  touched  matches  to  the  paper, 
throwing  it  overboard  while  in  flames ; then,  lighting  their 
reeds  and  candles,  they  went  through  with  certain  pantomimic 
incantations,  becoming  their  method  of  prayer,  ending  by 
throwing  the  rice  and  tea  into  the  ocean.  Result,  a fine 
breeze  soon  from  the  right  quarter.  “ There  ! ” exclaimed  our 
exultant  Celestials,  “ the  wind-god  has  heard  us  ! ” Why 
not  just  as  rational  for  Chinamen  to  thus  pray  for  wind,  as 
for  Christians  bowing  over  cushioned  pulpits  to  pray  in  their 
way  for  “ rain,”  for  the  “ staying  of  the  grasshopper  dev- 
astation,” or  the  “recovery  of  the  Prince  of  Wales”? 
True  prayer  is  not  lip-pleading,  but  silent  aspiration.  It 
affects  suppliants,  and  inclines  angels  to  listen,  but  does  not 
change  the  deific  laws  of  the  universe. 


116 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


THE  SCIENCE  OF  SAILING. 

Navigation  has  reached  a wonderful  degree  of  perfection. 
How  soon  will  aeronauts-  sail  through  the  atmosphere  in 
safety  ? Air-ships  are  sure  to  prove  successes.  The  prin- 
ciple is  perfectly  understood  in  spirit-life. 

Our  captain  brings  out  his  “ sea-Bibles  ” each  day,  — the 
sextant,  quadrant,  and  chronometer,  for  observations ; the 
thermometer,  indicating  the  temperature  ; the  hygrometer,  to 
show  the  degree  of  moisture  in  the  air ; and  the  barometer,  to 
mark  its  weight.  These , locating  positions,  foretell  approach- 
ing weather  with  great  exactness.  What  a perfect  system 
of  circulation  ! — the  aerial  wind-currents,  and  the  briny  cur- 
rents of  the  ocean.  It  is  thrillingly  interesting  to  watch 
storms  at  sea.  By  the  way,  the  typhoons  of  the  China  Seas 
and  the  cyclones  of  the  Indian  Ocean  have  their  fixed  laws. 
When  courses  of  steady  winds  are  obstructed  by  islands, 
towering  mountains,  or  other  causes,  producing  whirling 
tempests  termed  typhoons,  the  wind  takes  a rotary  motion, 
while  the  storm  itself  has  a progressive  motion.  These 
spiral  storms,  following  the  law  of  gyration,  sometimes  move 
at  the  rate  of  fifty  miles  per  hour.  The  typhoons  prevail  in 
the  China  Seas  from  June  to  October.  Sailors  dread  these 
storms,  and  also  the  “ pirate-junks  ” of  Chinamen.  The 
approach  of  a typhoon  is  indicated  by  rolling,  uneven  swells, 
the  rapid  sinking  of  the  barometer,  and  reddish,  hazy  clouds 
deepening  into  purple  and  black.  “ No  rules  can  be  relied 
upon,”  says  Capt.  R.  Mailler,  “ for  the  management  of  a 
vessel  during  these  terrific  tempests.”  “ Give  us  sea-room,” 
however,  is  the  sailor’s  cry. 

THE  NORTH  STAB  AND  SOUTHERN  CROSS. 

We  are  nearly  under  the  equator. 

The  stars,  luminous  lamps  of  heaven,  are  out  each  evening 
on  parade.  The  nights  are  gorgeous.  I sometimes  picture 
the  constellations  as  star-ships  sailing  on  the  ether-ocean  of 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


117 


infinity.  The  clouds,  white  and  crimson,  are  the  coral-reefs, 
and  the  winds  the  breathings  of  God. 

Nearing  the  equator,  on  the  voyage  to  Australia,  I was 
thrilled  with  delight  when  catching  the  first  glimpse  of  the 
Southern  Cross  glittering,  in  a peerless  beauty  all  its  own, 
just  above  the  horizon  in  the  south-west  path  of  the  Milky 
Way.  Seeing  churchmen  thought  of  Calvary ; while  scholars, 
more  conversant  with  antiquity,  talked  of  Oriental  phallism. 
Getting  near  the  equatorial  circle  again  from  the  south,  on 
this  route  northward  to  China,  the  cross  was  seen  to  be 
nightly  receding ; and,  at  the  same  time,  the  Great  Dipper  was 
looming  up  from  nearly  the  opposite  direction.  Two  of  its 
stars  point  to  the  North  Star,  not  yet  in  sight.  Most  gladly 
shall  I welcome  the  appearance  again  of  the  “ pole-star,”  as 
it  points  in  the  direction  of  home  and  friends. 

I never  tire,  in  these  clear,  tropical  regions,  of  gazing  at 
those  mighty  orbs,  sailing  through  the  ether-ocean  of  space, 
shedding  their  tremulous  beams  upon  the  restless  waters. 

“ I sit  on  the  deck,  and  watch  the  light  fade 
Still  fainter  and  fainter  away  in  the  west, 

And  dream  I can  catch,  through  the  mantling  shade, 

A glimpse  of  the  beautiful  isles  of  the  blest.  ’ ’ 

See ! there  is  Orion,  there  Andromeda,  there  Sirius, 
brightest  of  the  so-called  fixed  stars ; and  there  are  the  Ple- 
iades, Alcyon  excelling  in  magnificence,  and  of  which  Homer 
sung  nine  hundred  years  B.  C.  Turn  back  in  thought  to  the 
Chaldean  shepherds  who  watched  the  waning  moon  from  the 
plains  of  Shinar;  study  the  astronomical  observations  re- 
corded in  the  East  three  thousand  years  ago,  — and  ask  your- 
self, O modern ! how  much  the  intervening  decades  have 
added  to  the  literature  or  general  knowledge  of  the  ancients. 

THE  LOST  DAY. 

Since  sailing  upon  the  Pacific  westward,  the  question  has 
been  sprung,  “Where  does  day  begin?”  The  general 


118 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


answer  was,  “ Here,  there,  or  at  that  place  where  the  sun- 
beams first  strike  the  earth  during  the  twenty-four  hours.” 
The  geographical  and  nautical  answer  is,  “ Day  begins  at 
the  degree  of  longitude  180  east  or  west.”  Every  school- 
boy knows,  that,  traveling  round  the  world  from  east  to  west, 
a day  is  literally  lost,  and  for  the  reason  that  there  is  a dif- 
ference of  one  hour  for  every  fifteen  degrees  of  longitude  in 
each  day.  Accordingly,  journeying  westward,  a certain 
length  of  time  is  added  to  each  day ; and,  making  the 
world’s  circuit,  — as  many  are  doing  at  present,  — would 
amount  to  an  entire  day.  This  is  a puzzler  to  strict  observ- 
ers of  “ sabbath  days.”  When  crossing  the  meridian  180°, 
before  reaching  Auckland,  New  Zealand,  our  captain  dropped 
from  his  reckonings  the  day  we  had  lost ; and  Sunday  was 
this  very  lost  day ! How  queer,  going  to  bed  Saturday 
night;  and  getting  up  on  Monday  morning ! Invited  by 
our  fellow-passengers  on  “ The  Nevada,”  I lectured  upon 
Spiritualism. 

But  what  a babyish  notion,  — this  stress  laid  upon  Sun- 
day, or  Saturday,  or  any  day,  as  especially  “ holy  ” ! Con- 
sidering the  revolutions  of  our  earth  upon  its  axis,  it  is 
absolutely  impossible  for  all  its  inhabitants  to  keep  the 
“ Christian  sabbath  ” at  the  same  time.  If  a party  of  Sec- 
ond Adventists,  Seventh-Day  Baptists,  and  Israelites  should 
sail  from  San  Francisco  on  Friday  (the  Mohammedan’s 
sacred  day  of  rest),  circling  the  world,  they  would  all  be 
converts,  willing  or  not,  when  reaching  New  York,  keeping 
or  observing  the  Christian’s  Sunday  ! To  a Spiritualist,  all 
lands  are  equally  holy,  and  all  days  are  equally  sacred.  The 
observance,  however,  of  one  day  in  the  seven  for  rest,  recre- 
ation, and  spiritual  improvement,  is  eminently  profitable. 

SPIRITUALISM  IN  THE  FIJIS. 

This  group  of  Pacific  islands,  numbering  over  two  hun- 
dred, sighted  by  Capt.  Cook,  and  discovered  by  the  naviga- 
tor Tasman,  has  recently  become  somewhat  famous  with 


FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 


119 


Englishmen,  because  of  its  cotton-planting  advantages. 
The  climate  is  tropical.  Naviti  Levu  is  the  most  populous 
of  the  isles ; and  Thakombau,  a native  six  feet  high,  and 
kingly  in  bearing,  is  the  most  influential  of  the  chiefs. 
Levuka,  though  having  few  natural  advantages,  is  the  prin- 
cipal commercial  mart.  Cotton,  sugar,  and  coffee  planters 
do  well.  Cocoanuts  are  abundant,  and  some  wool  is  ex- 
ported. The  ramie  plant,  or  China-grass,  samples  of  which 
I remember  to  have  seen  in  New  Orleans,  grows  finely  in 
these  islands.  Cannibalism  was  practiced  here  till  1854. 
What  Americans  there  are  here,  were  originally  from  the 
Southern  States.  White  men  are  in  possession  of  three  hun- 
dred and  fifty  thousand  acres  of  these  cotton  and  coffee 
growing  lands. 

In  a recent  copy  of  “ The  Fiji  Times,”  I find  a labored 
article  under  this  heading : “ Spiritualism  in  Fiji."  The 
writer,  after  speaking  of  the  natives  as  “ low  and  depraved 
in  the  moral  scale,”  assures  us  that,  “ low  and  brutal  ” as 
they  are,  they  “ believe  in  a future  state  of  existence,  in 
apparitions,  and  the  efficacy  of  charms  ; ” their  “ prophets 
profess  to  talk  with  the  dead ; and  they  cure  by  striking  the 
diseased  part  with  the  hand.”  This  writer,  treating  of  Spir- 
itualism among  the  European  residents,  says,  “ There  is  a 
deep  interest,  among  the  more  thoughtful  of  our  citizens, 
upon  this  important  subject.  . . . Those  who  believe,  affirm 
that  the  phenomena  throw  new  light  upon  the  Scriptures, 
as  well  as  demonstrate  immortality.”  There  is  a “ want 
among  us,”  he  further  says,  “ of  a good  test  medium.” 

The  Fijis  must  soon  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  English. 

LONGINGS  FOR  THE  LAND. 

And  still  a prisoner  on  this  ocean  clipper,  — a vault,  a 
charnel-house;  oh,  how  monotonous!  Nearly  two  months 
now  at  sea,  utterly  oblivious  to  all  the  doings  and  rushing 
activities  of  land-life  ; and  yet  a long  distancfe  from  Hong 
Kong ! Each  returning  day  brings  fair  skies  or  dripping 


120 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


clouds,  surging  waves  or  dead  calms,  finny  tribes,  sailing 
sea-birds,  chattering  Chinamen,  and  stale,  ship-scented  food. 
Sea-birds,  weary  with  flight,  light  in  the  rigging.  The  sail- 
ors pet  them.  Oh  for  the  wings  of  — well,  any  thing  that 
would  drop  me  down  upon  terra  firma  ! I term  this,  cabalis- 
tically,  “ concession  ” route.  The  luckless  position  is  not 
without  rich  lessons ; the  blue,  unfathomed  depths  beneath, 
and  the  infinite  expanse  above,  kindling  the  fires  of  the 
ideal,  incite  me  to  self-examination,  to  meditation,  and  hope- 
ful conceptions  of  a social  state  to  be  ultimately  realized  by 
all  nations,  — a peaceful  state  rivaling  in  moral  excellence 
the  Eden  of  the  poets,  and  the  Zion  of  the  prophets.  But 
to  contemplation. 

AN  ECLIPSE  AT  SEA. 

May  14.  — Forty-seven  days  from  New  Zealand,  and  no 
land  seen  since  the  seventh  day  out.  Any  thing  for  a 
change  ! — a calm,  a storm,  rainbows,  lightning,  sea-birds  on 
the  yard-arms,  whales  spouting,  sharks  following  the  ship, 
one  of  which  Dr.  Dunn  and  the  sailors  caught ; and  now 
an  eclipse.  Last  night,  in  long.  134°,  22'  east,  and  lat.  16°, 
11'  north,  the  moon  rose  at  seven  o'clock  full  and  fair. 
Soon  a dark  shadow  was  seen  creeping  slowly  over  the  east- 
ern limb.  Our  China  passengers  were  quite  frightened. 
The  coolies  are  ignorant  and  superstitious.  At  nine  o’clock 
the  scene  was  absolutely  magnificent,  — the  shadow-draped 
moon  in  the  east ; at  the  right,  in  the  south-west,  the  South- 
ern Cross ; at  the  left,  and  nearly  opposite  the  cross,  the 
North  Star ; while  rushing  planets  poured  their  shimmering 
beams  down  through  abysmal  spaces  into  the  mirror-polished 
ocean.  The  grandeur  of  the  scene  can  never  fade  from  my 
memory. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

A SEKIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN. 

Among  the  beautiful  thoughts  of  that  celebrated  German 
pi  ilosopher,  Kant,  are  these  : — 

“ The  day  will  come  when  it  will  be  proved  that  the  human  soul  is 
already,  during  its  life  on  earth,  in  a close  and  indissoluble  connection 
with  a world  of  spirits;  that  their  world  influences  ours,  and  impresses  it 
profoundly ; and  that  we  often  remain  unconscious  of  it  as  long  as  every 
thing  goes  right  with  us.” 

Mediums,  necessarily  sensitive,  are  as  well  aware  of  this 
connection  referred  to  by  Kant,  as  thinkers  are  conscious 
that  sound,  healthy  bodies,  and  clear,  well-balanced  minds, 
are  requisites  for  the  reception  of  high  spiritual  inspirations. 
Mediumship,  a powerful  mental  stimulant,  is  largely  fash- 
ioned by  the  controlling  spirit-intelligences.  Therefore, 
studying  a medium’s  tastes  and  tendencies,  through  a term 
of  years,  is  comprehending  the  characteristics  and  purposes 
of  such  spirits  as  influence  and  minister  to  the  medium,  or 
psychological  subject. 

DELICACY  OF  CONDITIONS. 

It  is  becoming  definitely  understood  that  Spiritualism  in 
its  phenomenal  aspects  is  a science  controlled  by  laws  as  fixed 
and  absolute  as  those  that  govern  the  motions  of  physical 
bodies.  All  of  Nature’s  forces  are  exceedingly  subtle. 
Therefore,  in  every  branch  of  research,  compliance  with 
conditions  is  indispensable;  and  these  conditions  must  be 

121 


122 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


thought  out  and  experimented  upon,  until  they  can  be  for- 
mulated. Then  they  are  ready  for  future  service. 

Physicists  understand  the  delicacy  of  the  conditions  they 
impose.  It  is  said  that  Dr.  Kane,  while  wintering  in  the 
extreme  polar  regions,  discovered  that  three  thermometers, 
agreeing  at  medium  temperatures,  disagreed  materially  at 
very  low  temperatures,  though  suspended  near  together. 
Approaching  them  suddenly  from  the  windward  side 
affected  them.  Also  a breath,  and  even  the  electric  emana- 
tions of  the  body,  would  cause  fluctuations,  and  accordingly 
incorrect  readings.  The  common  surveyor,  using  a deli- 
cately balanced  compass,  need  not  be  informed  that  bodies 
of  iron  and  steel  affect  his  needle.  The  presence  of  a 
pocket-knife  sometimes  vitiates  results.  Sea-captains,  using 
mercury  for  an  artificial  horizon  in  sextant  observations, 
know  that  a footfall,  a loud  word,  or  a quick  motion  of  the 
body,  causes  an  oscillation  of  the  quicksilver,  and  necessa- 
rily incorrect  calculations.  Alpine  travelers  tell  us,  that,  on 
ascending  Mont  Blanc,  strata  of  snow  are  held  in  such  won- 
derful poise  that  a violent  exclamation  would  precipitate 
a thousand  tons  down  the  declivity.  Returning,  a few  years 
since,  from  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum  to  the  Museum  in 
Naples,  I there  saw  vast  rolls  of  calcined  papyri  cov- 
ered with  legible  writing,  though  nearly  two  thousand 
years  buried ; and  a quiet  gentleman,  with  repressed 
breath  and  dexterous  fingers,  identifying,  lifting,  or  un- 
rolling those  long-interred  evidences  of  literary  wealth 
and  historic  record.  A breath  might  have  reduced  these 
charred  leaflets  to  an  impalpable  powder.  Success  lay  only 
in  the  most  delicate  manipulations.  If  compliance  with  con- 
ditions are  so  indispensable,  then,  in  dealing  with  physical 
bodies,  with  known  phenomena,  — how  much  more  so  when 
investigating  partially  unknown  phenomena,  involving  the 
laws  of  psychic  force,  and  the  momentous  subject  of  spirit- 
ual manifestations  ! Mediums,  sensitive  and  highly  impres- 
6ional,  are  in  circles  infinitely  more  susceptible  than  Kane’s 


A SERIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN.  123 

thermometers.  A harsh  word,  a disagreeable  odor,  the  sud- 
den opening  of  a door,  the  introduction  of  a certain  indi- 
vidual into  the  stance,  — these,  and  other  disturbing  causes, 
may  destroy  all  the  conditions  necessary  for  the  influx  of 
thoughts  and  ideas  from  that  ethereal  world  of  spirits. 

TEACHINGS  OF  SPIRITS. 

The  following  communications,  and  many  others  through 
the  unconscious  mediumship  of  Dr.  E.  C.  Dunn,  were 
received  during  four-o’clock  sittings  in  our  stateroom  when 
the  conditions  of  the  treacherous  ocean  would  permit. 
They  were  generally  given  in  answer  to  questions ; though, 
for  want  of  space,  the  inquiries  are  usually  omitted. 

The  spirit  Aaron  Knight,  controlling  one  afternoon,  coolly 
remarked,  “ I see  that  my  years  of  labor  with  you  have  not 
produced  a very  luxuriant  harvest.” 

“ How  so,  Mr.  Knight  ? ” 

“ Well,  approaching  your  sphere  a while  since,  I heard 
you  remark  that  you  had  only  a slight,  or,  rather,  no  posi- 
tive knowledge,  of  spirit-life  and  its  peculiar  conditions.” 

“ True  ; but  I referred  to  daily  objective  knowledge.” 

“ Metaphysical  terms  are  of  little  avail.  You  have  heard 
my  voice  frequently  for  years.  You  have  felt  our  magnet- 
ism upon  your  brain.  You  have  inhaled  the  fragrance  of 
spirit-flowers.  You  have  had  things  borne  to  you  through 
the  atmosphere.  You  have  been  made  spasmodic  when 
alone,  by  our  electric  touch.  You  have  seen  spirit-forms 
improvised,  and  then  vanish  from  sight.  These , with  such 
confirmatory  witnesses  as  consciousness,  intuition,  and 
reason,  ought  to  have  given  you  positive  knowledge .” 

“ Well,  let  that  pass.  Do  you  hear  all  I say  ? ” 

“ No,  not  necessarily ; but  then  I could,  if  desirable, 
know  all  you  said ; and,  further,  could  know  your  very 
thoughts,  inasmuch  as  they  produce  a reflex  action  readable 
by  your  attending  circle.  And,  what  is  still  more  recondite, 
the  effects  of  your  thoughts,  aims,  and  plans  are  spiritually 


124 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


photographed  in  the  sphere  you  will  inhabit  when  released 
from  mortality.  You  have  no  secrets.  It  would  be  well  if 
all  men  thoroughly  understood  this.” 

“ Are  you  now  within  this  stateroom  ? ” 

“ I am,  and  others  also.  We  have  so  fixed  the  atmos- 
phere, that,  if  not  congenial,  it  is  endurable.” 

But  some  clairvoyants  tell  us  that  spirits  seldom  return  to 
earth,  to  dwell  in  our  midst  even  for  a moment. 

“ Can  you  conceive  or  imagine  any  thing  that  clairvoyants 
and  psychological  sensitives  have  not  taught  ? The  truth 
is,  millions  of  spirits  have  never  got  away  from  the  earth, 
spiritually  speaking.  Their  past  tendencies,  present  desires, 
and  undone  work,  chain,  mentally  hold  them  near  to  your 
earth.  Those  more  advanced,  who  have  passed  to  the 
heavenly  abodes  of  the  divine  fife,  can  return  at  will ; while 
very  ancient  spirits  seldom  visit  earth,  and  then  only  for  the 
holiest  purposes.” 

SEANCE  n. 

How  long  a time  has  man  inhabited  the  earth  ? 

“ Time  — indefinite  term  ! Nations  of  antiquity  reck- 
oned time  by  the  revolutions  of  constellations,  by  the  dis- 
appearance and  return  of  comets,  by  the  sun  and  moon ; 
and  others  less  ancient  by  kingly  dynasties.  It  is  difficult 
to  even  approximate  the  period  when  man  first  appeared  on 
earth.  The  most  ancient  spirits  with  whom  I have  con- 
versed upon  the  subject  tell  me  it  was  millions  of  years  in 
the  past.  Three  times,  at  least,  the  earth  has  been  nearly 
submerged  in  water,  destroying  the  people.  The  whole 
surface  has  been  repeatedly  changed  and  modified  by  fire 
and  flood,  heat  and  cold.  Fossilized  elephants  and  other 
tropical  animals  are  often  unearthed  in  the  frigid  zones, 
proving  that  those  ice-belted  regions  were  once  tropical  and 
even  equatorial  in  temperature. 

“ Present  man,  with  the  shattered  remnants  of  his  primeval 
civilization,  originated  in  the  southern  zones  more  than  fifty 


A SERIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN.  125 

thousand  years  since.  There  are  traditions  and  legends 
extending  back  full  forty  thousand  years.  Types  are  per- 
manent. Vegetation  there  was  perennial.  Fruits  grew 
spontaneous.  Tilling  the  earth  was  unnecessary.  To  reach 
up,  pluck,  and  eat,  was  the  only  requisite.  From  Southern 
Asia  there  were  radiations  east,  west,  and  north,  peoplmg 
foreign  lands.  After  a series  of  centuries,  the  Northmen, 
increased  in  numbers,  and  warlike,  swept  down  into  Central 
and  Southern  Asia.  Wars  crimsoned  hills  and  mountains. 
The  conquerors  drove  their  vanquished  foes  into  that  coun- 
try now  known  as  Hindostan.  They  were  hunters  and 
herdsmen,  leading  roving  lives.  Peoples  making  a second 
descent  from  the  rich  table-lands  of  Asia  into  India  gath- 
ered into  communities,  establishing  petty  kingly  govern- 
ments. These  were  denominated  Aryans.” 

SEANCE  HI. 

. . . “ Be  punctual  to  the  appointed  time  of  meeting  us. 
Remember  that  our  avocations  and  appointments  are  quite 
as  important  as  yours.  . . . Prophecies  are  often  fulfilled 
by  the  prophets.  I remember  of  saying  to  you,  in  my 
earliest  conversations,  that  the  medium  and  yourself  would 
be  mutual  helps,  traveling  together,  even  to  making  the 
circuit  of  the  globe.  . . . Preceding  him  to  spirit-life,  you 
will  impress  and  entrance  him  with  perfect  ease  because  of 
your  earthly  associations  social  and  spiritual.”  . . . 

Could  3rou  go  directly  through  our  globe  ? 

“ Possibly ; although,  from  having  no  desire,  I have 
never  made  the  attempt.” 

If  you  were  to  go,  when  leaving  the  medium,  to  my  home 
in  Hammonton,  America,  would  you  take  the  short  cut 
straight  through  the  earth  ? 

“No:  I should  pass  above  the  surface  of  sea  and  land. 
This  would  be  the  more  feasible  route.  Solid  matter,  so 
called,  forms  little  or  no  obstruction  to  the  movements  of 
spirits.  But  gross  matter,  remember,  is  interpermeated  with 


126 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


etlierealized  spirit-substance ; and  then,  there  might  he 
emanations  from  spirit-strata  and  various  entities,  prevent- 
ing or  at  least  impeding  the  passage.  The  walls  of  a room 
may  be  so  surcharged  with  magnetism  and  spirit-auras  that 
a spirit  can  not  pass  them.  There  are  gradations  of  spirit- 
substance  as  of  matter.  When  you  are  in  your  Iiorary-room, 
we  fix  an  atmosphere  about  you,  and  so  infill  the  walls  of 
your  study-room  with  our  positive  magnetic  spheres  that 
intruding  spirits  can  not  enter.” 

SEANCE  IV. 

...  u If  angel  lips  are  portals  to  the  palace  of  wisdom, 
angelic  beings  are  modest  and  unassuming.  Whenever  you 
hear  a spirit  talk  about  himself,  — what  mighty  things  he  did 
on  earth,  and  what  he  has  done  in  the  supernal  spheres,  — 
put  it  down  that  the  brother  is  but  a pupil  in  the  primary 
department  of  immortality.  High  and  pure  spirits  are  dis- 
inclined to  even  give  their  names.  And  there  is  nothing 
more  repellant  to  an  exalted  spirit,  than  to  refer  to  himself. 
In  a congress  of  spirits,  I once  heard  a spirit  of  sage-like 
appearance  say  he  had  sometimes  thought  that  loss  of 
memory  would  be  a great  blessing,  thus  forgetting  self. 
Selfishness  is  the  root  of  all  the  cankering  vices  of  the  age. 
...  A mortal,  reaching  the  better  land  of  immortality, 
gravitates,  or  seeks  the  plane  of  his  choice,  something  as  the 
immigrant  in  a new  country  looks  for  highlands  or  low- 
lands, cultivated  fields  or  heavy-timbered  forests ; but  a 
spirit,  owing  to  the  condition  of  the  spiritual  body  and  other 
considerations,  can  not  become  a permanent  resident  of  a 
higher  plane  than  he  is  spiritually  prepared  for.  . . . The 
desires,  or,  rather,  the  demands  of  the  carnal  nature,  such  as 
gluttony,  and  sexual  intercourse,  do  not  obtain  in  the  spirit- 
ual world.  These  fleshly  and  animal  appetites  are  laid  aside 
at  death.  And  yet  low,  undeveloped  spirits,  from  force  of 
habit,  vividness  of  memory,  or  downward  tendencies  ac- 
quired on  earth,  may  enjoy  the  sight  of  lasciviousness  ; or, 


A SERIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN.  127 

for  some  scheming  wicked  purpose,  may  psychologically 
lead  mediums  into  debauchery  and  the  ‘ unfruitful  works 
of  darkness.’  Low,  selfish,  disorderly  spirits  are  at  the 
bottom  of  the  ‘ free-lust  movement,’  known  by  the  more 
attractive  term,  ‘ social  freedom.’  This  scum,  now  floating 
upon  the  peaceful  stream  of  spirit-communion,  will  ere  long 
settle  away  into  merited  oblivion.” 

SEANCE  V. 

You  speak  of  conditions  and  employments  in  the  spirit- 
world  : I wish  you  would  be  more  minute  in  your  descrip- 
tions. 

“ Hoping  to  enlighten,  I will  try.  The  spirit-world,  real 
and  substantial,  is  the  counterpart  of  your  world.  The 
earthly  life  is  rudimentary  and  preparatory.  The  wise  of 
earth  ripen  up,  while  in  their  bodies,  for  higher  planes  of 
existence.  As  to  ‘discreet  degrees,’  referred  to  by  the 
admirers  of  the  Swedish  seer,  they  do  not  exist  per  se.  The 
phrase  ‘ discreet  degrees  ’ should  give  place  to  ‘ states  ’ and 
‘ conditions  ’ of  being.  Logically  understood,  the  spirit- 
world  is  all  space,  because  essential  spirit  fills  all  immensity. 
Inhabitants  leaving  your  earth  by  death  occupy  the  atmos- 
phere immediately  surrounding  it,  — many  of  them,  at  least, 
for  ages.  They  can  in  time  occupy  other  places  and  spheres. 
The  difficulty  in  passing  to  remote  spaces  and  regions  is  at 
the  medial  points  of  conjunction  between  different  planets 
and  systems.  Each  planet,  and  system  of  planets,  have  their 
physical,  gaseous,  ethereal,  electrical,  and  spiritual  atmos- 
pheres. In  these  atmospheres  abound  the  centripetal  and 
centrifugal  forces ; and  these  forces  hold  a similar  relation 
to  spiritual  beings  that  the  physical  forces  do  to  human 
beings.  Therefore  they  encounter  kindred  difficulties  in 
passing  and  repassing  the  aural  atmospheres,  and  different 
strata,  of  the  interstellar  spaces,  that  mortals  do  in  exploring 
pathless  oceans,  or  aeronauts  in  their  air-ship  expeditions. 

“ In  the  belts  that  encircle  your  earth,  the  grosser  lie  the 


128 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


nearest  to  it.  The  more  refined  extend  outward  into  the 
ethereal  regions.  Coarse  spiritual  natures  inhabit  the  outer 
surfaces  of  the  inner  belts ; while  the  more  refined  and  spir- 
itual of  earth  pass  on,  by  virtue  of  their  refinement  and 
purity,  to  remote  and  those  more  beautiful  belts  in  astral 
spaces.  The  lower  spheral  belts,  partaking  of  the  earthli- 
ness  of  the  earth,  and  embodying  the  grosser  of  the  spiritual 
elements,  abound  in  tilings  similar  to  earth-life,  such  as  lawns 
and  lowlands,  fields  and  swamps,  insects  and  animals.  The 
inhabitants  are  likened  unto  these  conditions.  Here  the 
worldly  and  the  sordid  have  taken  up  their  abodes.  Awak- 
ening to  consciousness,  from  the  event  termed  death,  they 
found  they  had  entered  the  new  plane  of  existence  mentally 
and  morally  as  they  had  left  mortality.  This  realization  was 
at  first  exceedingly  gratifying.  Activity  is  natural  to  all 
spheres.  In  this  first  spheral  zone,  the  selfish  find  a satis- 
faction in  the  gratification  of  their  desires  and  tendencies. 
Those  who  loved  sport,  and  low  theatrical  amusements,  here 
find  means  for  their  enjoyment.  Misers  seek  and  clutch 
money.  Greedy  landholders  find  broad  acres.  Speculators 
traffic  in  spiritual  estates.  Gamblers  engage  in  games  of 
chance  ; and  here,  too,  deceivers  and  tricksters  ply  their  wily 
arts  during  long  periods  of  time.  It  is  their  choice.  They 
prefer  these  groveling  planes,  because  satisfying  their  de- 
sires in  connection  with  the  influences  they  are  able  to  exert 
over  the  mediumistic  of  earth.  ...  It  should  be  remem- 
bered, then,  that  shrewd,  scheming  spirits  of  the  lower 
spheres  cast  a powerful  psychological  influence  upon  earth’s 
inhabitants ; and  that  miserly  fathers,  influencing,  often 
intensify  the  selfishness  of  their  sons  by  pointing  out  rich 
mineral  beds,  and  otherwise  aiding  them  in  earthly  specula- 
tions, which,  eventually  culminating  in  hoarded  wealth,  must 
be  followed  ultimately  by  remorse  and  deepest  suffering.  ” 


A SERIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN. 


129 


SEANCE  VI. 

What  have  you  been  doing  in  spirit-life  to-day,  friend 
Knight  ? 

“ Accompanied  by  a sympathizing  band  of  philanthropists, 
I have  been  teaching  the  truly  repentant  how  to  make  repa- 
ration for  wrongs  done  on  earth  ; the  ignorant  and  supersti- 
tious, how  to  rise  out  of  their  darkened  spiritual  conditions. 
. . . There  are  no  arbitrary  barriers  to  coarser,  undevel- 
oped spirits  passing  to  the  outer  and  higher  zones  of  per- 
petual joy.  It  is  only  a law  of  adaptation  that  attracts, 
chains , them  to  the  plane  of  their  own  preferences.  Clair- 
voyants who  speak  of  a summer-land  only  in  spirit-exist- 
ence, convey  an  erroneous  idea.  There  are  summer-land 
surfaces  on  the  outer  belts,  freighted  and  dotted  with  mag- 
nificent forests,  fountains,  fields,  fruits,  gardens,  and  flowers, 
of  the  exquisite  beauty  of  which  mortals  have  no  conception  ; 
and  there  are  dark  winter-lands  too,  corresponding  to  the  cold, 
selfish,  and  perverted  natures  of  those  dwelling  on  earth. 

“ The  lower,  grosser  planes  of  spirit-existence  necessitate 
animal  life  ; not  the  individualized  spirits  of  your  animals,  but 
the  legitimate  productions  of  the  sphere  in  which  they  exist ; 
something  as  the  birds  and  animals  of  your  physical  earth 
are  its  natural  productions.  As  you  pass  outward  and 
upward  through  almost  measureless  spaces,  you  find  less  of 
animal  life,  till  in  the  celestial  spheres  there  are  no  animal 
forms  whatever.  This  might  suggest  a question  relating  to 
the  unhappiness  of  certain  spirits  if  deprived  of  pet  animals. 
If  unhappy  for  this  reason,  it  would  only  prove  that  they 
were  yet  clogged  and  tainted  with  earthly  tastes  and  ten- 
dencies. Angelic  affections  do  not  flow  out  to  animals. 
This  explanation  harmonizes  the  seemingly  different  state- 
ments of  clairvoyants;  and,  more  particularly,  those  who 
pass  out  of  their  bodies,  traversing  spirit-spheres.  Some 
while  thus  disinthralled,  save  by  the  silken  cord  of  magnetic 
life,  beheld  animals  of  a low  type,  others  of  a high  type, 

9 


130 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  others  still  none  whatever.  Briefly  stated,  they  de- 
scribed such  conditions  and  localities  as  they  had  explored. 
In  all  the  planes  and  states  of  infinity,  there’s  a marvelous 
adaptation  of  means  to  ends.  If  discord  is  the  child  of  the 
hells,  order  reigns  in  the  heavens.  . . . Grossness  of  con- 
dition, referring  not  alone  to  the  spiritual  body,  holds  a 
direct  relation  to  the  mind,  alias , the  inner  spiritual  nature, 
and  the  influences  proceeding  therefrom.  Coarse,  selfish 
organizations  in  spirit-life  eliminate  coarse  auras  and  influ- 
ences, tending  to  deception  and  vice ; while  those  in  high 
celestial  spheres,  having  more  refined  spiritual  bodies,  and 
more  intellectual  and  spiritual  natures,  generate  conditions 
of  harmony  and  purity.  These  revel  in  the  golden  sunlight 
of  perpetual  love  and  happiness.  The  life  that  each  leads 
on  earth  prepares  him  for  the  sphere  of  his  own  moral  like- 
ness. These  spheres  — heavens  and  hells  — were  vaguely 
described  by  the  seers  of  antiquity.  All  modern  theological 
doctrines  are  but  the  shadows  that  the  ancient  cast.” 

“ These  spheres,  or  zoe-ether  zones,  related  to,  sail  with,  the 
earth  in  her  revolutions  through  space.  Some  spirits  take 
up  their  immediate  abode  just  above  their  former  homes, 
casting  upon  them  a powerful  psychological  influence. 
Miserly  spirits  linger  about  their  vaults ; and  others,  disor- 
derly, and  maliciously  inclined,  cling  to  their  previous  locali- 
ties, producing  magnetic  conditions  suitable  for  haunting 
houses,  for  producing  obsessions,  insanity,  and  nervous  dis- 
eases.” 

seance  vn. 

“ Remember  that  in  the  lower  spheres  are  found  the  coun- 
terparts of  your  earth,  — its  follies  and  vices,  its  labors  and 
pursuits,  prompted  by  natural  desires ; and  spirits  here,  as 
mortals  with  you,  are  subject  to  disappointments  and  fail- 
ures ; while  in  the  heavens  love,  — love  devoid  of  all  selfish- 
ness, is  the  motive  that  inspires  action.  Here  harmonial 
spirits  reap  a rich  reward  in  leading  the  aspirational  into  the 


A SERIES  OF  SEANCES  UPON  THE  OCEAN.  131 

paths  of  purity,  in  laboring  unselfishly  for  the  good  of  others 
and  in  pointing  those  who  will  listen  to  the  “tree  of  life,’' 
that  ever  buds,  blossoms,  and  bears  immortal  fruitage.  This 
is  to  them  satisfaction,  true  rest,  heaven ! Considering  the 
condition  of  those  in  the  lower  spheres  of  moral  darkness, 
you  see  that  it  is  infinitely  preferable  for  mortals  to  prepare, 
while  on  earth,  for  the  higher  life,  that  at  death,  so  called, 
they  may  avoid  the  planes  of  pride,  passion,  and  perversions, 
that,  with  their  seeming  gains  and  joys,  bring  to  their  pos- 
sessors, in  the  end,  mental  grief  and  deepest  despair. 

“ Passing  from  this  first  spheral  belt  outward,  we  pass  dif- 
ferent gradations  of  indulgence,  vice,  and  discontent,  — out- 
ward and  upward,  till  we  reach  etherealized  planes  of  spirit- 
uality, where  resurrected  souls  have  no  desire  to  engage  in 
activities  beneath  themselves.  These  heavenly  inhabitants 
have  become  baptized  into  a celestial  life  of  love,  with 
desires  only  for  the  cultivation  of  the  spiritual ; quite  forget- 
ting the  things  beneath,  and  seeking  the  ideal  of  perfection, 
which  must  ever  he  in  the  infinite  beyond. 

“ The  intermediate  spheres  between  the  two  just  described 
abound  in  all  the  emplo}Tments  and  associations  conceivable. 
There  is  the  scholarly  plane,  where  all  else  is  sacrificed  to 
intellectual  research ; the  musical,  and  the  poetic ; and 
the  inventive,  where  all  things  are  made  subservient  to  the 
genius  of  mechanism,  thus  sacrificing  much  that  is  higher 
and  more  divinely  beautiful.  And  there,  too,  is  the  domestic 
plane,  where  abound  the  attractions  of  family  and  family 
associations,  with  the  narrow  and  selfish  love  for  one’s  own 
offspring.  Family  love,  as  opposed  to  universal  love,  is  a 
serious  impediment  to  unfoldment  of  the  soul.  Complete 
happiness  is  attained  by  sacrificing  present  ease,  by  forget- 
fulness of  self,  in  labor  for  others’  good.  Those  thus  toiling 
mold  angels  from  their  own  forms. 

“ In  the  more  exalted  states  of  existence,  it  is  considered 
that  an  equalizing  and  harmonizing  of  the  mental  and  moral 
faculties  indicate  an  approach  to  the  Christ-sphere  of  im- 


132 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


mortality,  where  we  have  the  highest  form  of  the  perfected 
spiritual  being.  In  advancing  from  this  high  moral  stand- 
point to  diviner  altitudes,  extending  above  and  still  beyond, 
souls  are  intromitted  into  the  sphere  of  virgin  purity  and 
love  ; the  sphere  of  spiritual  balance,  properly  denominated 
the  holy ; the  Christ-sphere  of  angelic  purity,  where  the 
spiritual  brain-organs,  subjecting  and  over-arching,  crown  all 
the  others  with  a matchless  glory.” 


CHAPTER  IX. 

CHINA. 

“ When  thou  haply  seest 
Some  rare,  noteworthy  object  in  thy  travels, 

Wish  me  partaker  of  thy  happiness.”  — Shakspeare. 

On  Chinese  soil  at  last ! Hong  Kong,  a rough  border- 
island  of  the  Flowery  Land,  has  been  under  British  control 
since  1842.  It  is  properly  an  English  colony,  though  the 
people  are  mostly  Chinamen.  The  sweeping  distance  we 
traversed  from  the  southern  portion  of  New  Zealand  to 
China  was  nearly  seven  thousand  miles,  meeting  necessarily 
with  islands,  coral  shoals,  calms,  tempests,  burning  equato- 
rial suns,  — many  bitter  experiences ! The  passage  occupied 
over  two  months. 

I became  heart-sick  of  hearing  the  guttural  gabble,  and  of 
looking  at  our  China  passengers,  with  their  inevitable  cues 
dangling  from  their  crowns,  their  shaven  heads,  almond- 
shaped  eyes,  flat  noses,  high  cheek-bones,  saffron-colored 
complexions,  and  sack-like  clothing  loosely,  awkwardly 
hung  around  them.  Being  from  different  portions  of  China, 
they  had  among  themselves  one  serious  fight,  using  clubs, 
bits  of  wood,  and  marline-pins,  the  blood  flowing  freely  for  a 
few  moments.  While  censuring,  I must  not  forget  that 
these  are  coolies , — the  poorer  classes. 

Steaming  up  the  harbor,  and  landing  at  Hong  Kong,  we 
leaped  into  a “ sam-pan,”  — a small  Chinese  skiff,  partially 
roofed  with  bamboo.  There  were  seven  residents  in  this 

133 


134 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


junk-shaped  boat,  — the  youngest,  a child,  strapped  to  the 
mother’s  back,  Indian  fashion.  Both  grandmother  and 
mother  aided  in  rowing  the  “ sam-pan.”  These  families 
know  no  other  homes. 

Hong  Kong,  in  the  Chinese  language,  means  “ Incense 
Harbor  ; ” referring  to  the  junks  and  proas,  that  here  dis- 
charge their  cargoes  of  fragrant  spices. 

THE  FIRST  OUTLOOK. 

The  city  is  crowded.  The  country  presents  every  con- 
ceivable shade  of  landscape,  — rich  valleys,  alluvial  plains, 
high  table-lands,  and  magnificent  mountains.  Stretching 
along  the  coast-cities,  canals,  to  quite  an  extent,  take  the 
place  of  roads.  Instead  of  locks,  they  have  what  are  termed 
“ mud-slides,”  using  cables  of  bamboo,  and  windlasses. 
Men,  instead  of  machinery,  turn  them.  Multitudes  are 
born,  eat,  sleep,  live,  and  die  in  these  boats.  Every  thing 
looks  un-American.  The  people  are  mainly  agricultural, 
cultivating  almost  every  available  foot  of  the  soil.  Every 
object  seen  indicates  an  overburdened  population.  The 
canals  swarm  with  boats,  the  shops  with  artisans,  the  roads 
with  pedestrians,  and  the  fields  with  hard-toiling  workmen. 
It  is  work  or  starve  in  China. 

The  empire  proper  has  eighteen  provinces,  each  of  which 
is  divided  into  about  ten  divisions  called  Fu ; and  these  are 
still  further  divided  into  Hien.  Politically  speaking,  these 
correspond  somewhat  to  our  districts,  counties,  towns,  only 
they  are  much  larger  than  with  us  in  America.  The  empire 
contains  five  millions  of  square  miles.  Each  provincial  cap- 
ital averages  about  one  million  of  inhabitants.  The  great 
Chinese  Empire  numbers  nearly  five  hundred  millions,  — one- 
third  of  the  whole  human  race.  It  has  one  thousand  seven 
hundred  walled  cities. 


CHINA. 


135 


china’s  past  history. 

Humiliating  as  it  may  be  to  Europe,  it  is  true,  that,  for 
a period  of  nearly  three  thousand  years,  China  existed  in 
almost  complete  isolation  from  other  portions  of  the  globe. 
This  made  her  arrogant  and  egotistic.  During  those  mediae- 
val times  known  as  the  “ dark  ages,”  the  very  existence  of 
China  was  unknown  to  Europeans.  The  Chinese  themselves 
knew  nothing  of  the  term  “ China.”  Speaking  of  their  coun- 
try, they  denominated  it  Chung  Kwoh , the  Middle  Kingdom, 
or  Chung-ITwo-Kwoh,  the  Middle  Flowery  Kingdom  ; because 
they  consider  themselves  as  occupying  the  middle  of  the 
globe,  and  as  being  the  centers  of  civilization  and  intelli- 
gence. They  further  believe  that  their  empire,  once  proud 
and  world-commanding,  was  established  by  the  “ law  of 
Heaven  ” over  forty  thousand  years  ago,  and  is  destined  to 
stand  for  ever.  Owing  to  national  conceit,  Western  nations 
call  them  “ Celestials.” 

The  almost  measureless  antiquity  of  China  is  not  denied. 
The  point  in  dispute  is  as  to  the  boundary-line  between  the 
genuinely  historic  and  the  mythological.  Of  this,  Chinese 
scholars  are  certainly  the  best  judges.  Meadows,  in  his 
elaborate  work  upon  the  Chinese,  puts  the  reign  of  Fuh-hi 
B.  C.  3327.  The  reign  of  the  Choiv  dynasties  began  about 
one  thousand  years  before  Christ,  during  which  Lau-tsze 
and  Confucius  lived.  Though  Lau-tsze  was  the  oldest,  born 
B.  C.  604,  they  were  cotemporaries.  Both  of  these  philoso- 
phers, referring  to  the  wise  who  lived  before  them,  term  them 
“ the  ancients.” 

Herodotus  and  Ptolemy,  treating  of  this  quite  unknown 
country,  referred  to  these  isolated  people  living  in  the  north- 
east of  Asia  as  “inventive  and  prosperous.”  Marcellinus 
the  Roman  writer,  Virgil,  Pliny,  Tacitus,  and  other  histo- 
rians, mention  these  olive-colored  people  under  the  name  of 
Seres,  dwelling  in  the  land  of  Serica.  They  speak  of  them 
as  “rich  in  silks”  and  the  “luxuries  of  life,”  besides  being 
cumbered  with  “ much  useless  lore.” 


136 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


The  “ Chinese  annals  ” give  their  nationality  an  antiquity 
so  marvelously  vast,  that  sectarists  sneer.  This  is  a too 
common  argument  with  the  ignorant  and  the  impudent.  A 
learned  Chinaman,  Le  Can , assured  me  that  Confucian 
scholars  put  their  reliable  historic  records  relating  to  the 
creation  back  full  forty-four  thousand  years  ago.  The  can- 
did and  scholarly  John  Williams,  in  his  “ Observations  on 
Comets,”  admits  the  accuracy  of  the  Chinese  chronological 
computations.  In  his  investigations  he  shows,  from  the 
“ records  in  the  Shu-King,  one  of  the  oldest  historical  docu- 
ments of  the  empire,  that  the  star  Cor  Hydroe  culminating 
at  sunset  on  the  day  of  the  vernal  equinox,  in  the  time  of 
Tau,  the  sun  must  have  been  in  Taurus,  then  the  equinoctial 
point.  By  a simple  calculation,  Tau  can  be  shown  to  have 
lived  four  thousand  one  hundred  and  seventy-six  years  ago, 
or  two  thousand  three  hundred  B.  C. ; just  after  the  disper- 
sion from  Babel,  according  to  the  common  chronology.”  . . . 
Dr.  Hales  long  ago  pointed  out  the  agreements  of  the  Egyp- 
tians and  Chinese  with  the  Babylonian  or  Chaldean  astro- 
nomical observations. 

THE  ANCIENT  NAMES  OF  CHINA. 

The  primitive  inhabitants  of  Southern  Asia,  speaking  of 
the  people  now  known  as  the  Chinese,  used  the  terms,  Jin, 
Chin,  Sin,  and  Sinistse ; referring,  evidently,  to  the  Tsin  dy- 
nasty, which  took  absolute  control  of  the  northern  portion 
of  the  country  about  770  B.C.  Being  ambitious  and  power- 
ful, this  Tsin  family  wielded  the  scepter  over  the  whole 
empire  as  early  as  250  B.C.  This  period,  and  several  hun- 
dred years  previous,  was  famed  for  its  literary  men.  The 
prominence  of  Tsin,  and  the  dimmed  records  of  travelers, 
confirm  the  view  taken  by  learned  commentators,  that  the 
Chinese  were  referred  to  in  the  forty-ninth  chapter  of  Isaiah, 
— “ Behold,  thou  shalt  come  from  afar,  . . . and  those  from 
the  land  of  Sinim .”  Classic  writers  described  the  country 
under  the  names,  Sinae,  Seres,  Serica.  An  Alexandrine 


CHINA. 


137 


monk,  writing  in  the  sixth  century,  called  it  Tzinistse,  which 
much  resembles  the  Persian  appellation,  Chinistan.  The 
Turks  and  Russians  knew  it  as  Khitai.  The  Khitans  were 
of  Nanchu  lineage,  and  related  to  the  present  imperial  fam- 
ily. In  the  tenth  century  they  completely  conquered  the 
adjoining  provinces.  From  about  this  period,  or  before, 
strange  as  it  may  seem,  Europe  became  utterly  oblivious  of 
any  such  great  civilized  nation  in  the  East.  But  in  the  year 
1245,  John  of  Plano  Carpini,  a native  of  Umbria,  and  an- 
other Franciscan  monk,  wandering  along  the  Mongolian 
desert,  found  their  way  into  Eastern  Asia ; and,  returning  from 
their  mission,  told  of  a highly-civilized  people  living  in  the 
extreme  East,  upon  the  shores  of  the  ocean.  To  this  coun- 
try, so  unexpectedly  found,  they  gave  the  name  of  Cathay. 
One  of  these  monks  describes  them  thus  : — 

“ The  Cathayans  are  a Pagan  people,  who  have  a written  character 
of  their  own.  They  are  learned  in  many  things.  They  worship  the  one 
God,  and  have  sacred  scriptures.  . . . They  have  no  beard,  and  in  their 
features  are  very  much  like  the  Mongols,  but  not  so  broad  in  the  face. 
They  have  a peculiar  language.  Better  craftsmen,  in  all  the  arts  prac- 
ticed by  mankind,  are  not  to  be  found  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  Their 
country,  also,  is  very  rich  in  corn,  in  wine,  gold,  silver,  and  in  silk,  and 
in  all  other  things  that  tend  to  human  maintenance.” 

EARLY  EFFORTS  TO  CHRISTIANIZE  THE  CHINESE. 

Portuguese  missionaries  reaching  China  by  doubling  the 
Cape  of  Good  Hope,  near  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century, 
despaired  of  converting  self-willed  Chinamen  to  Christianity ; 
because,  said  these  Romish  zealots,  “ They  have  a God  of 
their  own.  Burning  incense,  they  worship  their  ancestors. 
They  also  hold  converse  with  spirits,  using  the  black  art,  and 
think  that  the  original  tendency  of  man’s  heart  is  to  do  right.” 

De  Rubruquis,  an  intelligent  monk,  was  the  first  to  iden- 
tify, in  1253,  Cathay  with  the  ancient  Seres  or  Sinim.  In 
1295  Friar  John  went  on  a mission  to  China.  Writing  to 
Rome,  he  says,  — 


138 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“I  have  bought  gradually  one  hundred  and  fifty  boys,  the  children  of 
Pagan  parents,  who  had  never  learned  any  religion.  These  I have  bap- 
tized, and  taught  Greek  and  Latin  after  our  manner ; also  I have  written 
out  psalters  for  them,  with  thirty  hymnaries  and  two  breviaries.  . . . 
And  I have  a place  in  court,  and  a regular  entrance,  and  seat  assigned 
me  as  legate  of  our  Lord  the  Pope ; and  the  Cham  honors  me  above  all 
other  prelates,  whatever  be  their  titles.” 

All  early  travelers  to  this  Asian  country  were  stars  of  the 
second  magnitude,  however,  compared  to  the  Venetian, 
Marco  Polo ; and  yet  for  a long  time  he  was  counted  a 
romancer.  This  injustice  ultimately  died  away ; and  this  gen- 
tleman’s veracity,  and  correctness  of  observation,  shine  bril- 
liantly to-day  under  the  recovery  of  much  lost  and  forgotten 
knowledge.  His  descriptions  of  cities,  libraries,  civilization, 
and  the  general  refinement  of  the  people,  read  to  Western 
nations  like  fairy-tales.  He  was  the  great  traveler  of  his 
age. 

Hon.  Anson  Burlingame,  head  of  the  Chinese  embassy  to 
our  and  other  countries,  said,  in  Iris  speech  delivered  in  New 
York,  June,  1868,  — 

“ China  is  a land  of  scholars  and  of  schools ; a land  of  books,  from 
the  smallest  pamphlet  up  to  voluminous  encyclopedias.  It  is  a land 
where  privileges  are  common.  It  is  a land  without  caste;  for  they 
destroyed  their  feudal  system  over  two  thousand  years  ago,  and  they  built 
up  their  grand  structure  of  civilization  on  the  great  idea  that  the  people 
are  the  source  of  power.  This  idea  was  uttered  by  Mencius  between  two 
and  three  thousand  years  since,  and  it  was  old  when  he  uttered  it.  . . . 
They  make  scholarship  a test  of  merit.” 

HONG  KONG  TO  CANTON. 

If  not  original,  the  Chinese  are  certainly  unique.  Hong 
Kong  has  a population  of  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thou- 
sand, about  four  thousand  of  whom  are  Europeans  and 
Americans.  The  buildings  are  roofed  with  tiles.  The 
streets,  narrow  and  dirty,  swarm  like  beehives.  All  nation- 
alities dress  to  suit  themselves.  Nearly  ever}r  Chinaman  has 
an  umbrella  over  his  head,  and  a fan  in  his  hand.  They  are 


CHINA. 


139 


compelled  by  law  to  carry  a hand-lamp,  if  traversing  the 
streets  after  seven  o’clock.  Only  a portion  of  the  women  — 
the  better  classes  — have  small  feet.  These,  in  walking, 
simply  waddle  as  though  lame.  They  think  it  graceful. 

After  visiting  the  Chinese  temples,  hospitals,  foundling 
institutions,  and  riding  upon  men’s  shoulders  in  sedan- 
chairs,  — a method  of  locomotion  to  us  as  distasteful  as  unnat- 
ural, — we  took  the  steamer  for  Canton.  The  native  name 
is  Yang-Ching , meaning  “the  city  of  rams;”  but  from  sub- 
sequent mythological  circumstances  connected  with  the  wise 
men  of  the  past,  and  their  communion  with  the  gods,  it  now 
signifies  “ the  city  of  genii.”  Thronging  with  a population 
of  over  a million,  it  numbers  less  than  two  hundred  foreign- 
ers. The  city  is  situated  on  the  Pearl  River,  up  the  country 
some  ninety  miles  from  Hong  Kong.  The  river,  wide, 
muddy,  and  moderate,  reminding  one  of  the  lazy  Missouri, 
flows  into  the  bay  at  Hong  Kong,  just  under  the  shadow  of 
Victoria  Peak,  a mountainous  point,  towering  up  nearly  two 
thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  flat  lands  all 
along  this  river  were  covered  with  rice-fields,  banana  planta- 
tions, ly-chee  trees  laden  with  ripening  fruit,  peach-orchards 
full  of  promise,  and  banyan  shrubbery,  more  ornamental  in 
this  latitude  than  useful.  Odd-looking  villages,  lying  a little 
distance  away,  dotted  the  river  valley.  These  are  more 
noted  for  compactness  and  bustle,  than  cultivation  or  beauty. 
The  most  important  of  these  minor  cities,  commercially  con- 
sidered, is  Whampoa , — virtually  the  port  of  Canton,  — being 
just  at  the  head  of  navigation  for  heavily-laden  vessels. 
Seen  from  the  steamer,  agriculture  and  architecture  seemed 
decidedly  primitive.  The  buildings  were  generally  one  story 
high,  and  covered  with  tiles,  — no  glass  in  the  windows,  nor 
gardens  in  front  of  them.  Back  in  the  fields,  men  and 
women  were  plowing  their  half-submerged  rice-lands  with 
water-buffaloes.  These  huge,  hairless  creatures  are  consid- 
erably larger  than  our  wild  droves  of  the  West.  Butter 
made  from  their  milk  is  white  as  lard.  These  buffalo-cows, 


140 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


with  others,  and  goats  also,  are  driven  to  the  door  to  be 
milked,  thus  avoiding  the  city  pests  of  impure  milk. 

CANTON  WITHIN  THE  WALLS. 

Approach  to  this,  the  wealthiest  and  most  elegant  city  of 
China,  seemed  almost  impossible,  from  the  wilderness  of 
skiffs,  “ sam-pans,”  and  junks  plying  the  muddy  waters. 
These  junks,  clumsily  modeled,  yet  richly  decorated,  have 
bamboo  sails,  and  are  better  adapted  to  inland  harbor  and 
river  purposes  than  European-rigged  vessels.  Full  two  hun- 
dred thousand  Cantonese  live,  traffic,  eat,  sleep,  and  die  on 
these  river-boats.  Their  sam-pans,  though  floating  property, 
are  their  real  estate.  The  smallest  children  have  bamboo- 
blocks  tied  to  their  bodies,  so  that,  should  they  tumble  over- 
board, they  could  be  easily  rescued.  Landing,  and  presenting 
letters  of  introduction  from  the  Rev.  Dr.  Eitel,  and  our  gen- 
tlemanly and  kind-hearted  consul  Mr.  Bailey,  appointed 
to  Hong  Kong  from  Cincinnati,  and,  by  the  way,  a distant 
relation,  his  maternal  grandparent  being  a Peebles,  we  were 
made  the  recipients  of  the  Rev.  Dr.  Kerr’s  hospitalities. 

The  streets  of  Canton,  irregularly  laid  out,  are  from  five 
to  seven  and  ten  feet  wide,  and  generally  covered  in  with 
fluttering  matting  and  bamboo-reeds,  giving  them  a dull,  shad- 
owy appearance.  Broad  avenues  are  yet  to  be  dreamed  of 
by  Chinamen.  Wheeled  carriages  out  of  the  question,  sedan- 
chairs  carried  by  coolies  are  the  only  means  of  transporta- 
tion. It  pained  me  to  see  that  the  shoulders  of  some  of  these 
poor  burden-bearers  were  calloused  and  scarred.  The  prin- 
cipal streets,  with  such  lofty  names  as  “ Pure  Pearl,”  “ Just 
Balance,”  “ Unblemished  Rectitude  Street,”  &c.,  have  ban- 
ners and  gaudily  painted  signs  dangling  in  front  of  their 
bazaars,  presenting  an  aspect  at  once  gay  and  gorgeous. 
China  has  a million  of  temples.  The  emperor’s  temple  is 
magnificent.  Only  imperial  buildings  have  yellow  tiles.  Can- 
ton's guardian  god  sits  majestically  in  the  city  temple.  The 
Confucian  temples  have  images  of  Confucius.  There  are  few 


CHINA. 


141 


places  more  frequented  that  the  Temple  of  the  Five  Genii. 
In  this,  and  the  Temple  of  Horrors,  daily  congregate  magi- 
cians, diviners,  and  fortune-tellers,  spiritual  quacks.  Sam- 
un-Kung  is  a Tauist  temple ; while  Hok-hoi-tong  is  a hall  to 
encourage  literary  men  hy  granting  prizes  for  the  best  com- 
positions. There  are  a hundred  and  twenty -five  temples  in 
Canton. 

The  viceroy,  the  highest  civil  officer,  is  appointed  from 
Pekin  for  the  term  of  three  years.  Chinese  lawyers  have 
no  fees ; and  yet,  when  gaining  the  suit  through  marked 
ability,  they  accept  presents. 

The  native  dispensary,  located  in  the  eighteenth  ward, 
employs  three  Chinese  physicians,  besides  providing  support 
for  widows,  coffins  for  the  poor,  and  funds  for  the  support 
of  free  schools.  Penalties  for  treason  are  rigidly  severe. 
During  nine  months  of  the  provincial  rebellion,  iu  1855, 
fifty  thousand  rebels  were  beheaded  on  the  “ execution- 
grounds,”  in  the  southern  suburbs  of  Canton. 

China  had  homes  for  the  aged,  asylums  for  the  blind,  found- 
ling hospitals,  and  retreats  for  lame  and  worn-out  animals, 
long  before  missionary  feet  touched  their  soil.  Streets  lead- 
ing from  the  city  of  Canton  into  the  country  should,  after  a 
few  miles  out,  be  called  paths.  Poorly  paved,  if  at  all,  they 
range  from  three  to  seven  feet  wide.  Canals  are  really  the 
thoroughfares  of  the  country. 

CHINESE  AS  THEY  WERE  AND  ARE. 

Cycles  are  certainties,  pertaining  alike  to  individuals  and 
nations.  China  had  her  noonday  of  prosperity  many  thou- 
sands of  years  ago.  To-day,  and  for  centuries,  she  has  been 
in  a galloping  decline.  In  that  indefinite  period  known  as 
antiquity,  she  rightly  considered  herself  the  superior  race, 
the  center  of  civilization  and  learning.  It  must  not  be  for- 
gotten by  Americans  that  the  Chinese  were  adepts  in  astron- 
omy and  medicine  over  two  thousand  years  since  ; that  they 
employed  the  magnetic  needle  when  Europe  was  smothering 


142 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


under  the  pall  of  the  dark  ages  ; that  printing,  originating 
with,  was  used  by  them  for  centuries  before  known  in  the 
West ; that  they  discovered  electro-magnetism,  the  curse 
gunpowder,  and  that  they  have  excelled  in  silks,  china- 
wares,  and  porcelains  from  time  immemorial.  It  should 
be  further  borne  in  mind  that  the  Chinese  inoculated  for  the 
small-pox  nearly  three  thousand  years  before  the  Christian 
era,  putting  the  virus  in  the  nostril  instead  of  the  arm  ; and 
that  a medical  work  published  prior  to  Christ’s  time, 
during  the  Hau  dynasty,  treats  in  part  of  the  circulation  of 
the  blood. 

Chinese  scholars  are  proud  of  their  past.  They  admit 
that  “Western  barbarians”  excel  them,  at  present,  in  science 
and  the  mechanical  arts ; but  they  claim  the  pre-eminence 
in  literature,  metaphysics,  and  the  mysterious  sciences, 
such  as  ontology,  geomancy,  physiognomy,  divination,  and 
necromancy,  or  methods  of  conversing  with  the  dead. 

During  the  tedious  voyage  from  New  Zealand  with  a crew 
of  Chinese,  I was  surprised  one  day  to  see  a young  coolie 
perusing  a fine  old  Chinese  volume,  thickly  embellished 
with  pictures  and  plates  of  the  human  form,  the  human 
brain  laid  open,  the  curves  and  facial  features  indicating 
character  delicately  marked,  and  the  fortune-lines  of  the 
hand  clearly  traced.  Inquiring  through  the  interpreter 
when  written,  and  by  whom,  I ascertained  that  it  was  one 
of  a series  of  volumes  by  an  ancient  sage,  treating  of  read- 
ing character  by  the  brain-organs,  the  facial  angles,  and  the 
general  contour  of  the  person,  alias  a volume  upon  phrenol- 
ogy and  physiognomy. 

It  can  not  be  consistently  alleged  that  Christian  missiona- 
ries would  be  partial  to,  or  inclined  to  overrate,  the  virtues 
and  intellectual  altitudes  of  the  “heathen”  they  were  sent 
to  save.  And  yet  the  Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius,  ten  years  a mis- 
sionary in  China,  says  in  his  work  entitled  “ China  and  the 
Chinese,”  “ China  may  well  point  with  pride  to  her  authen- 
tic history,  reaching  back  through  more  than  thirty  cen- 


CHINA. 


143 


turies ; to  her  extensive  literature,  containing  many  works 
of  sterling  and  permanent  value ; to  her  thoroughly  elabor- 
ated language,  possessed  of  a remarkable  power  of  expression ; 
to  her  list  of  scholars,  and  her  proficiency  in  belles-lettres. 

“ If  these,”  says  Dr.  Nevius,  “ do  not  constitute  evidences 
of  intellectuality,  it  would  be  difficult  to  say  where  such 
evidences  might  be  found.”  Further,  China  has  given  a 
literature  to  nearly  forty  millions  of  Japanese,  and  also  to 
the  inhabitants  of  Corea  and  Manchuria.  If  the  Japanese 
surpass  the  Chinese  in  skill  and  impulsive  action,  the  Chi- 
nese excel  them  in  intellectuality  and  morality.  The  better 
classes  of  Japan  use  the  Chinese  classics,  much  as  we  do,  in 
our  collegiate  courses,  those  of  Greece  and  Rome. 

For  centuries  the  Chinese  have  been  traversing  the  down- 
ward segment  of  their  national  cycle.  Compared  with 
Americans,  they  seem  dull  and  phlegmatic.  Though  their 
bodies  are  healthy,  they  lack  energy,  muscular  force,  and 
mental  activity.  To  see  a Chinaman  in  a hurry  would  be  a 
marvel.  They  walk  their  narrow  streets  moderately,  seldom 
getting  excited  about  any  thing.  Gymnasiums,  and  vigorous 
athletic  exercises,  are  quite  unknown  among  them.  They 
have  the  appearance  of  being  timid ; and  yet  they  are  per- 
sistent in  accomplishing  what  they  undertake.  Most  of  these 
Chinese  labor  sixteen  hours  a day.  Their  industry  is  pro- 
verbial. 

THE  CHINESE  COOLIE  TRADE. 

Portugal  and  Spain,  Christian  (?)  nations',  commenced  the 
coolie  traffic  some  forty  years  since.  Labor  in  China  was 
exceedingly  cheap.  Europeans  were  quick  to  discover  this. 
Accordingly,  a Spaniard  from  Peru,  while  at  Macao, 
China,  seeking  a cargo,  conceived  the  idea  of  securing  under 
some  pretense  a crew  of  coolies  to  work  in  Peru.  This  he 
did  under  the  false  promise  of  conveying  them  to  the  island 
of  Java,  to  return  in  a few  years  well  paid  for  their  services. 
But  they  were  landed  in  Callao,  South  America,  never  again 


144 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


to  see  their  native  land.  They  complained  bitterly  of  the 
deception ; but  no  number  of  Chinese  complaints  could 
avail  in  court  against  a Spaniard’s  oath.  The  reported  indus- 
try of  these  Chinamen  reaching  the  ears  of  Cuban  planters, 
ships  were  sent  out  bringing  cargoes  of  them  to  labor 
on  their  plantations.  But  when  those  who  first  went  out 
with  the  Spanish  captain  on  the  “ Don  Pedro,”  and  those  who 
afterwards  sailed  for  Cuba,  and  other  islands  in  the  west,  did 
not  return  to  their  homes  and  families ; and  when  rumors 
returned  that  these  Chinese  labor-emigrants  had  been 
enslaved,  or  slain  for  insubordination,  — no  more  would  ship 
for  that  land  afar  over  the  waters.  Then  commenced  that 
wretched  system  of  buying,  kidnapping,  and  chaining,  which 
disgraced  our  common  civilization.  Ship-owners  and  traders, 
sailing  into  Chinese  ports,  organized  bands  of  thieves  to 
steal  and  kidnap  coolies  by  thousands.  And  these  poor 
Chinamen  seized  in  rice-fields,  and  boys  in  schoolrooms,  were 
gagged,  and  dragged  by  force  down  into  the  ill-aired  holds 
of  vessels,  to  be  borne  away,  the  veriest  slaves,  to  toil  in  the 
guano-islands,  or  other  portions  of  the  distant  West.  And 
all  this  under  the  flag  of  European  civilization  ! Guilty  of 
theft,  and  red-handed,  wholesale  murder,  these  Christian 
nations  have  the  cool  impudence  to  send  missionaries  to 
heathen  Chinamen ! 

Kidnapping  is  still  quite  a business  in  the  Sonth-Sea  Is- 
lands. A little  prior  to  our  reaching  Australia,  the  brig 
“Carl,”  owned  by  Dr.  J.  P.  Murray,  sailed  under  the  British 
flag  from  Melbourne  towards  Fiji,  for  the  ostensible  purpose 
of  pearl-fishing  ; but  really  engaged  in  man-stealcng  in  the 
southern  sea.  This  was  afterwards  proved  in  the  court  of 
justice  that  arraigned  Mr.  Mount.  Dr.  Murray,  now  pro- 
fessedly pious  and  prayerful,  was  guilty  of  deception,  of 
stealing  natives,  and  downright  murder.  Some  of  the 
wounded  Bougainville  natives  were  thrown  overboard  alive. 
Is  it  strange  that  missionaries  find  it  so  difficult  to  convert 
South-Sea  Islanders  to  Christianity  ? 


CHINA. 


145 


AMERICA  LONG  KNOWN  TO  THE  CHINESE. 

A scholarly  writer  in  the  “ North  China  Herald  ” assures  us 
that  a “ superstition  ” in  the  provinces  of  Honan  and  Hupee 
declares  that  America  and  China  are  to  be  sympathetically, 
if  not  politically  and  religiously  united.  This  is  based  upon 
the  testimony  of  Chinese  visionists,  who  in  their  ecstatic 
state  see  “ an  immense  bridge  over  to  the  United  States.” 
These  clairvoyant  visionists  further  teach  that  the  “ Chinese 
and  American  nations  were  once  brothers.”  The  manda- 
rins say  they  have  books  under  the  name  of  Fusang , written 
long  ago,  that  describe  America  and  Occidental  scenery  with 
a marvelous  precision.  Chinamen  returning  from  Califor- 
nia tell  their  relatives  that  they  found  races  in  America  — 
the  Indians  — who  could  talk  some  of  their  own  language. 
These  notions,  with  the  admiration  that  China  had  for  Mr. 
Burlingame,  give  them  a strong  predilection  in  favor  of 
America,  as  well  as  constitute  the  animus  of  their  emigra- 
tion to  our  shores. 

The  French  ethnologist  Baillet,  in  a letter  to  the  Royal 
Society  of  Antiquarians,  makes  certain  statements,  current 
among  the  Ting-chause  scholars  of  China,  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing is  the  substance  : — 

“ There  was  a great  family,  called  Tooloong,  which  lived  in 
the  land  of  Fukien,  and  became  rich.  When  a mighty  con- 
queror came  from  the  north,  and  the  emperor  Hia  was  not 
able  to  protect  his  children,  Tooloong  and  his  family  joined 
themselves  with  some  barbarians,  — Assyrians  from  the  west, 
— and  abandoned  their  homes  in  grief.  They  gave  them- 
selves into  the  hands  of  the  gods.  The  great  dragon 
watched  them  by  night,  and  Su-wang-Shangty  by  day.  For 
more  than  a thousand  days,  Tooloong  wandered  northward 
and  eastward  until  the  icicles  grew  on  the  skirts  of  his  gar- 
ments ; still  the  gods  said,  ‘ Go  on,’  and  Tooloong’s  heart 
was  stout.  Then  they  found  a great  bridge  as  white  as  the 
summer’s  cloud,  and  very  strong.  The  barbarians  hesitated, 
10 


146 


AROUHD  THE  WOKLD. 


but  Tooloong  was  brave.  They  all  crossed  over.  On  the 
other  side  was  a new  China,  where  no  one  lived.  The  trees 
were  beautiful,  and  the  beasts  kind.  Tooloong  wondered. 
But  they  kept  on  till  a land  of  flowers  was  seen  in  the  dis- 
tance. The  barbarians  said,  ‘ Let  us  not  go  farther  : it  will 
burn  us.’  But  Tooloong  said,  ‘ I stop  not  till  the  dragon- 
god  stops.’  So  they  entered  the  land  of  flowers.  Here  they 
were  blessed.  The  gods  were  very  kind.  Toolong  wanted 
dwellings  and  a pagoda.  He  built  great  cities  in  the  flower 
country,  and  died.  After  a long  period,  some  of  his  children 
tried  to  come  back  to  China.  But  the  great  bridge  was 
gone.  So  they  all,  with  the  exception  of  Nung-yanr/,  were 
sent  back  to  the  flower-country  by  the  gods.  He,  becoming 
immortal  by  death,  flew  over  on  a cloud,  and  told  his  kindred 
of  the  great  things  Tooloong  had  done.” 

The  Americans,  whom  the  Chinese  hear  of  as  living  in  a 
great  country  to  the  north  and  east,  are  believed,  says  M. 
Baillet,  to  be  the  descendants  of  Tooloong  and  the  Assyrians 
that  accompanied  him. 

And  Mr.  Conwell,  a Chinese  traveler  and  author,  suggests 
that  the  “ north  and  east  ” would  very  naturally  refer  to 
the  direction  of  Behring’s  Straits  ; that  the  “ bridge  ” might 
have  been  ice,  or  an  isthmus  covered  with  snow,  since  sub- 
merged ; that  the  “ flower-country  ” might  be  the  land  of 
Mexico ; that  the  “ pagoda,  and  blocks  of  stone  dwellings,” 
might  relate  to  those  wonderful  structures,  the  ruins  of 
which,  at  Palenque  and  Uxmal,  astonish  the  antiquarian,  as 
well  as  favorably  compare  with  those  of  Upper  Egypt  and 
Syria.  And  what,  if  possible,  is  more  singular,  the  images 
of  gods  manufactured  at  Bohea,  near  Ting-Chan,  are  the 
exact  counterparts  of  the  idol-gods  found  in  Southern  Cali- 
fornia and  Mexico.  A striking  corroboration  of  the  above 
hypothesis  is  furnished  by  Gen.  Crook,  in  his  discovery  of 
ruins,  while  operating  against  the  Apaches.  And  Capt.  Man- 
ning, of  the  regular  army,  writes  from  New  Mexico  under 
date  of  July  14,  1874,  touching  the  discovery  of  ancient 


CHINA. 


147 


ruins,  and  the  remnants  of  a fading  race,  “ This  ‘once 
walled,  but  now  city  of  ruins,  was  originally  discovered  by 
a Spanish  Jesuit,  who  published  his  wanderings  in  America 
in  1529.  His  account  is  quite  correct.  The  demolished 
structures  symbolize,  in  conception,  those  of  the  East.  The 
language  of  the  remnant  of  this  people,  so  says  an  eminent 
archaeologist  visiting  them  last  season,  resembles  the  Chinese. 
And  so  do  some  of  their  minor  customs  ; such  as  their  rever- 
ence for  the  aged,  and  devotion  to  ancestors.  The  women 
are  of  the  Celestial  type,  — almond  eyes,  protuberant  bodies, 
and  small  feet.  They  dress  much  in  Chinese  fashion.  Their 
religious  ceremonials  are  formal,  the  priests  wearing  embroi- 
dered robes.”  Were  not  the  Aztecs  the  racial  link,  connect- 
ing this  fading  race  in  New  Mexico  with  the  migrating 
Chinese  and  Assyrians  of  the  Tooloong  era? 

COOLIES  IN  CALIFORNIA.  — WHY  THEY  COME. 

The  first  Chinamen  reaching  California  in  1849  were  not 
gold-hunters,  but  fugitives  from  Peruvian  masters,  hiding  in 
ships  en  route  from  New  York  to  San  Francisco,  via  Callao. 
Others  came,  ere  long,  from  China  in  vessels,  as  Chinese 
cooks  and  servants.  Hearing  of  the  gold-diggings,  these, 
with  those  from  Peru,  hurried  to  the  mining  districts. 
Purses  soon  filled  with  the  precious  metal,  they  returned  to 
their  native  country,  prodigies , painting  the  Pacific  coast  a 
very  paradise.  The  news  flew.  The  lower  classes,  listen- 
ing, became  uneasy.  While  mandarins  and  Confucian 
scholars  live  in  palatial  buildings,  rich  in  furniture,  sofas, 
mirrors,  and  china  dishes,  the  coolies  live  in  houses  built  of 
bamboo-matting  and  mortar,  with  sliding  doors  for  windows, 
and  no  chimneys,  neither  pulu  upon  which  they  may  pillow 
their  heads.  Often  a room  in  which  a family  lives  is  not 
over  ten  feet  square.  Their  fires  are  kindled  and  kept  burn- 
ing outside  their  miserable  dwellings.  In  this  one  room 
may  be  found  scraps  of  red  paper,  as  “ tablets  ” to  some 
guardian  spirit,  a kitchen-god,  a few  stools,  and  burning  joss- 


148 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


sticks.  Their  daily  dish  is  rice,  pork,  paste  rolls,  and  pulse. 
Rice  the  great  staple,  they  cook  by  steaming. 

Most  of  the  coolies  come  from  the  Canton  district.  Ship- 
owners and- brokers  in  Hong  Kong  send  circulars  up  into  the 
provinces,  describing  our  country  in  glowing  terms.  And 
further,  they-  urge  coolies  to  arrange  their  affairs,  social  and 
financial,  preparatory  to  embarking  for  America,  where  they 
may  soon  acquire  fortunes,  becoming  rich  as  the  mandarins. 

CONSULTING  KITCHEN-GODS  AND  SPIRITS. 

The  Chinese  have  been  educated  to  believe  that  communi- 
cations can  be  received  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  heavens 
and  the  hells,  after  complying  with  certain  conditions. 
Dreams  and  visions  are  carefully  noted.  Trance  is  common 
in  the  higher  circles  of  Chinese  society.  Considering  it 
sacred,  and  connecting  it  with  their  ancestors  in  heaven,  they 
conceal  it,  so  far  as  is  possible,  from  the  searching,  critical 
eyes  of  foreigners.  A recent  writer*  says,  “ I wonder  if  the 
Spiritualists  of  this  day  in  New  England  ever  think  that  their 
belief  is  nothing  new  in  theory  or  practice,  or  that  it  has 
been  known  and  believed  in  China  for  more  than  twenty- 
three  hundred  years.  Not  only  do  the  Chinese  Spiritualists 
believe  in  the  same  agencies  and  same  results  which  distin- 
guish Spiritualists  here,  but  they  also  practice  all  the  methods 
adopted  in  this  for  spiritual  manifestions,  and  a hundred 
others  that  do  not  seem  to  be  known  here.  . . . During  the 
stay  of  spirits  in  that  nether  world,  the  lower  spheres,  they 
can  rap  on  furniture,  pull  the  garments  of  the  living,  make 
noises  in  the  air,  play  on  musical  instruments,  show  their 
footprints  in  the  sand,  and,  taking  possession  of  human 
beings,  talk  through  them.  In  a thousand  other  ways  they 
manifest  their  presence.” 

It  is  very  common  for  coolies  to  consult  trance-mediums 
of  the  cash-taking  kind,  touching  the  wish  and  will  of  their 
ancestors,  before  deciding  to  sail  for  the  western  world. 

* R.  H.  Conwell’a  Travels  in  China,  pp.  163,  164. 


CHINA. 


149 


They  also  sacrifice  to  Budclha,  and  petition  the  attendance 
of  guardian  spirits  during  their  absence  from  China. 

THEIR  HOME  IDEALS. 

These  are,  good  health  ; happy  families,  several  living  con- 
tentedly under  the  same  roof ; gardens  and  fish-ponds,  well 
stocked  ; tea  fragrant,  and  grain  abundant ; the  young  Con- 
fucius of  the  family  preparing  for  competitive  examinations  ; 
ancestral  tablets  recording  honored  names ; gilded  halls  for 
the  wise  elders  ; violin-shaped  instruments  with  but  a single 
string ; plenty  of  holiday  festivals,  cheerful  with  music, 
showy  silks,  savory  dishes,  flowers,  and  hanging  creepers ; 
city  walls  and  store-fronts  glittering  with  quotations  from 
favorite  authors ; the  conscious  presence  of  spirits ; sacred 
books,  treating  of  old  sages,  reverentially  read  : all  these, 
with  residences  near  Confucian,  Buddhist,  and  Tauist  tem- 
ples, and  Chinamen  are  supremely  happy. 

CHINESE  CEMETERIES. 

When  approaching  Whampoa,  we  had  a fair  view  of  a 
Chinese  cemetery,  the  tombs  in  which  were  constructed 
much  in  the  shape  of  the  Greek  Omega.  They  are  built 
upon  hillsides,  and  terraced  up  to  the  very  summit.  It  is 
believed  that  tutelary  gods  protect  the  graves,  and  guide  the 
spirits  of  the  dead  back  at  certain  seasons  to  their  earthly 
homes  and  ancestral  altars.  The  captain  of  our  steamer, 
pointing  to  this  hill  of  bones  and  ashes,  said,  “ I have  seen 
on  festal  days,  crowding  about  those  graves,  fifty  thousand 
people.”  At  the  time  of  burial,  they  usually  make  an  offer- 
ing to  hungry  and  unhappy  spirits,  believed  to  haunt  burial- 
places.  They  clothe  their  dead  bodies  in  several  suits  of 
garments  for  burial.  Fashion  demands  this,  which,  if 
neglected  by  the  children,  is  construed  as  a want  of  filial 
piety.  White  is  the  proper  emblem  of  sorrow  and  mourning, 
— red  of  joy  and  gladness.  Widows  are  required  to  wear 
mourning  three  years ; while  the  widower  is  expected  to 


150 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


mourn  but  one  year,  wearing  a white  girdle.  The  Chinese 
have  not  the  least  fear  of  death,  and  really  mourn  deeper 
and  wail  louder  at  their  weddings  than  at  their  funerals.  The 
aged  procure  their  coffins  before  they  die,  decorating  them 
with  red  silk  and  other  costly  material,  keeping  them  in 
their  houses  as  ornamental  furniture.  One  monument  in 
this  cemetery,  towering  above  the  others,  was  erected  to  the 
memory  of  a “ literary  man."  Money,  oftener  than  merit, 
puts  up  marble  shafts  in  both  Europe  and  America.  They 
are  useless  expenditures  in  any  country. 

PAGODAS. 

Who  built  them  9 and  what  the  original  purpose  ? There 
are  several  within  the  walls  of  Canton,  and  we  passed  a 
number  crowning  the  hill-tops  on  the  way  up  the  Pearl 
River.  These  graceful  towers,  three,  five,  and  nine  storied, 
are  built  of  brick  or  stone.  The  walls  are  some  ten  feet 
thick.  Perfect  in  proportion,  they  range  from  seventy  to 
two  hundred  feet  high.  Difficult  of  ascension,  terraced  with 
vines,  and  capped  with  verdure  and  tropical  foliage,  they 
constitute  an  interesting  feature  in  Chinese  landscapes. 
The  one  near  Whampoa  is  only  about  six  hundred  years 
old.  Many  of  them,  however,  are  very  ancient,  antedating 
the  introduction  of  Buddhism  into  China  from  India,  250 
B.C.  They  originally  symbolized  aspiration,  pointing  toward 
the  great  Ruler  of  heaven.  At  the  base,  and  up  their  rising 
stairways,  the  wise  sat  for  meditation  and  self-examination. 
They  were  also  used  as  outlooks  in  time  of  danger,  and 
places  of  rest  for  traveling  pilgrims.  After  the  visits  of 
Buddhist  missionaries,  they  became  the  repositories  of  the 
ashes  of  Buddha  and  various  relics.  In  some  localities  they 
are  now  falling  into  ruin.  Everywhere  and  in  eveiy  thing 
there  seems  a lack  of  enterprise. 


CHAPTER  X. 

CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 

“ Chariots  are  vanity,  horses  are  vanity  : the  thing  remains,  the  man 
depots  : a shadow  leaves  no  trace  behind. 

“ Station  is  vanity,  office  is  vanity  : when  the  tide  of  fortune  is  spent, 
the  retributions  of  justice  begin,  and  remorse  is  without  bounds. 

“It  may  be  said  of  every  thing  in  earth  which  affords  happiness, 
after  a little  time  the  gratification  passes  away,  and  it  is,  after  all,  but 
emptiness. 

“ The  conclusion  of  all  is,  that  only  one  thing  is  real,  and  that  is  the 
effect  of  virtuous  deeds  leaving  their  lasting  impress  on  our  hidividual 
being.” 

Chinese  Essay. 

CONFUCIAN  TEMPLES. 

Confucianism  is  not  a religion,  but  rather  a system  of 
morals.  The  best  scholars  of  China  to-day  are  the  Confu- 
cians  and  Tauists.  Mandarins  never  attend  services  in 
missionary  chapels  : it  is  beneath  their  dignity  to  listen  to 
the  theological  religions  of  Christian  nations.  They  have 
no  objections  to  Jesus,  the  Syrian  sage,  and  would  willingly 
give  him  a niche  in  the  temples  of  their  gods  ; but  hypocrit- 
ical, money-making,  warlike  Christians  they  despise.  Visit- 
ing a Confucian  temple,  I saw  a costly  image  of  Confucius. 
There  were  also  tablets  of  his  most  distinguished  disciples 
and  commentators.  Students  occupied  rooms  in  rear  of  the 
building.  The  Chinese  no  more  worship  Confucius  and 
hero-gods,  than  do  Americans  George  Washington  and 
Thomas  Jefferson,  or  High-Churchmen  the  Bible  and  prayer- 
book. 


161 


152 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Walking  up  the  Highway  of  Science  with  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr, 
Secretary  of  the  Medical  Hospital  in  Canton,  to  the  “ Ex- 
amination Hall,”  I was  filled  with  wonder  and  admiration. 
The  hall  itself  is  about  fourteen  hundred  feet  in  length,  by 
six  hundred  and  fifty  wide.  The  principal  entrance  is  at  the 
“ Gate  of  Equity ; ” and  the  first  inscription  over  the  avenue 
reads,  “ The  opening  heavens  circulate  literature.”  The 
examination  of  candidates  for  the  Kii-yan,  or  second  literary 
degree,  is  here  held  triennially.  Connected  with  this  mam- 
moth hall  are  nine  thousand  five  hundred  and  thirty-seven 
stalls,  or  rooms  for  the  students  on  trial ; and  in  rear  of  these 
rooms  are  other  apartments  for  three  thousand  officials,  — 
copyists,  servants,  policemen.  Each  candidate  for  a degree 
is  put  into  a stall,  with  only  pen,  ink,  and  paper,  and 
required  to  write  an  essay  from  a given  text  in  the  classics. 
One  day  and  one  night  only  are  allowed  for  the  production 
of  the  thesis.  There  is  great  competition  ; and  there  are 
thousands  of  strangers  in  the  city  during  these  examina- 
tions. The  third  degree  is  conferred  only  in  Pekin. 

WALLS  IN  THE  EMPIRE. 

In  the  declining  years  of  the  Mongolians  and  Chinese, 
man  losing  faith  in  man,  reigning  dynasties  conceived  the 
notion  of  constructing  gigantic  walls.  For  over  three  thou- 
sand years,  therefore,  the  Chinese  have  been  a wall-making 
people.  Those  around  the  old  city  of  Canton,  as  they  now 
stand,  were. built  in  1380  A.D.  The  one  inclosing  the  new 
city  dates  to  A.D.  1568.  The  oldest  of  the  walls  surround- 
ing Canton  is  thirty  feet  thick  at  the  base,  about  thirty  feet 
high,  nearly  seven  miles  in  length,  and  four  horses  may 
travel  upon  the  top  abreast.  A recent  writer  says,  “ It 
would  bankrupt  New  York  or  Paris  to  build  the  walls  of  the 
city  of  Pekin.  The  great  wall  of  China,  the  wall  of  the 
world,  is  forty  feet  high.  The  lower  thirty  feet  are  of 
granite  or  hewn  limestone  ; and  two  modern  carriages  may 
pass  each  other  on  the  summit.  It  has  parapets  the  whole 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


153 


length,  and  frequent  garrisons  along  the  way,  whether  run- 
ning through  valleys,  or  over  the  crests  of  mountains.  It 
would  probably  cost  more  now  to  build  the  great  wall  of 
China,  through  its  extent  of  a thousand  miles,  than  to  build 
the  sixty  thousand  miles  of  railroads  in  the  United  States. 
This  wall,  so  effectual  several  thousand  years  since,  is  now 
an  incumbrance.”  Borne  iu  a sedan-chair,  one  hardly 
observes  the  gate  that  lets  pilgrims  inside  the  Canton  walls. 
A sort  of  a cross-wall  surrounds  Shameen,  the  chief  resi- 
dence of  foreign  merchants.  This  wall  was  finished  in  1862. 

SIGHTS  AND  SCENES  IN  THE  CITY. 

Traversing  the  streets,  the  olfactories  suffering  more 
or  less  from  contiguous  meat-markets,  gaping  crowds  would 
gather  around  us,  commenting  upon  our  dress,  beard,  and 
unshaven  head,  calling  us  in  Chinese  “ red-haired  men  from 
the  west.”  It  is  reported  that  they  shout,  “ Fan  Kwai ,”  — 
foreign  devils.  Though  this  were  true  once,  it  is  not  now. 
They  treated  us  with  perfect  respect. 

Do  they  eat  “ rats,  cats,  and  puppies,”  as  the  old  geog- 
raphy-makers said  ? If  so,  it  is  an  exceptional  custom 
practiced  by  paupers.  I saw  no  cats,  but  did  see  a few 
dressted  rats  and  dogs  in  the  Canton  markets.  Missionaries 
are  very  apt  to  see  in  “ heathen  lands  ” what  they  search  for. 
Dr.  Kerr  informed  us  that  a very  small  portion  of  the  poorer 
classes  probably  ate  them,  superstitiously  connecting  them 
with  certain  medical  effects,  upon  the  principle  that  “ every 
part  strengthens  a part.”  The  unjust  reports  that  Chinamen 
ate  “ cats  and  puppies,”  put  in  circulation  by  sensationalists, 
were  keenly  parried  by  the  fact  that  Europeans  ate  swine, 
shrimps,  snails,  frogs,  horses,  and  water-serpents ! 

The  Chinese  are  naturally  a rice-eating  people  ; and  in  the 
palmy  ages  of  their  old  seers  they  subsisted  entirely  upon 
vegetables,  grains,  and  fruit.  Meat-eating,  and  the  shaving 
of  their  heads,  are  modern  customs ; the  one  indicating  the 
moral  degeneracy,  and  the  other  subserviency  to  a foreign 


154 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


power.  When  the  Tartars  poured  down  from  the  north, 
conquering  China,  the  shaving  of  the  head,  except  the  cue, 
was  imposed  as  a token  of  subserviency  to  the  new  dynasty. 
It  is  now  fashionable ; the  more  foppish  adding  black  silken 
braids  to  make  their  long,  glossy  cues  more  conspicuous. 
The  women  dress  their  heads  doubtless,  as  they  imagine,  very 
artistically,  combing  the  hair  straight  back,  and  then  putting 
into  it  a profusion  of  tinselings,  ornaments,  and  artificial 
flowers.  The  Chinese  are  naturally  polite,  the  mandarins 
haughty.  The  women  paint  and  powder  much  as  they  do  in 
America. 

The  two  sexes  occupy  different  rooms  at  night,  and  also 
eat  separately:  chop-sticks  take  the  place  of  knives  and 
forks.  During  the  first  dajr  after  reaching  Canton,  we  visited 
Buddhist  temples,  a Confucian  temple,  the  Examination  Hall, 
Chinese  printing-offices,  china-ware  manufactories,  embroid- 
ery shops,  native  schools,  the  execution  grounds,  and  the 
“ Temple  of  Horrors,”  where  are  exhibited  the  pictorial  pre- 
sentations of  the  ten  punishments  in  hell.  This  temple  is 
much  frequented  b}r  tricksters  and  fortune-tellers.  The 
schools  half  deafened  us,  because  the  scholars  all  study  aloud 
at  the  same  time  ; some  literally  screaming  from  behind  their 
desks.  It  was  Babel.  Education  in  these  primary  schools 
consists  principally  of  committing  to  memory  things  worth 
knowing  in  books ; when  well  committed,  the  teacher 
explains  the  meaning,  and  the  application  to  life. 

In  surgery  Chinese  physicians  are  far  behind  European ; 
and  for  the  reason  they  do  not  believe  in  amputations,  or  the 
use  of  the  knife.  They  diagnose  disease  by  touching  the 
pulse.  Some  heal  by  “the  laying-on  of  hands.”  They  per- 
mit their  patients  the  use  of  little  or  no  water.  Much  sleep 
is  among  their  recommendations.  They  use  a vast  number 
of  remedies,  some  ridiculously  superstitious  and  useless. 
They  rely  much  upon  diet,  charms,  faith,  and  the  driving 
away  of  evil  spirits.  Some  consider  these  Chinese  physicians 
exceedingly  skilful : others  do  not.  They  certainly  are  not 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


155 


scientific  in  the  Western  sense  of  the  term.  But  is  medicine 
a science  ? Dr.  Kerr  is  doing  an  excellent  work,  and  China- 
men have  in  him  great  faith.  Speaking,  at  the  breakfast- 
table,  of  the  general  intelligence  of  the  Chinese,  Mrs.  Kerr 
remarked,  “ These  Chinese  are  in  some  respects  in  advance 
of  the  Europeans  and  Americans : all  they  need  is  the 
Christian  religion.” 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Chinese  literature  is  not  only 
extensive,  but  absolutely  massive.  The  Chinese  dictionary 
is  a work  of  one  hundred  and  fifty  volumes  ; the  history  of 
China  is  a work  of  three  hundred  and  sixty  volumes  ; while 
there  are  one  hundred  and  twenty  volumes  in  just  the  cata- 
logue of  the  imperial  library  at  Pekin.  The  learned  Lew 
Heang  (120  B.C.)  wrote  several  voluminous  works  entitled, 
“ The  Biography  of  Famous  Women.”  Two  thousand,  and 
even  one  thousand  years  previous  to  Heang’s  time,  women 
in  the  Mongolian  countries  were  considered  the  equals  of 
men.  The  greatest  of  these  nations  was  governed  by  a 
queen,  with  a liberal  sprinkling  of  mothers  and  sisters  for 
officials.  No  traveler  reading  ancient  literature,  and  study- 
ing old  ruins,  can  deny  the  “ fall  of  man.” 

When  the  French  and  English,  under  their  national  ban- 
ners, entered  the  gates  of  Pekin  in  1860,  be  it  said  to  the 
lasting  shame  of  that  portion  of  the  “ allied  army,”  the 
French,  that  they  burned  a very  valuable  library  connected 
with  the  summer-palace  of  the  emperor;  and  these  French- 
men are  called  Christians,  and  the  Chinese  “heathen.” 

Not  only  is  Chinese  literature,  extensive  as  it  is,  free  from 
all  obscene  allusions,  but  most  of  it  is  eminently  suggestive 
and  moral. 

In  one  of  their  odes  treating  of  “ discontent,”  the  voyage 
of  life  is  graphically  traced  from  babyish  longings  to  youth, 
then  to  ambitious  schemes,  thence  to  family  associations, 
to  the  possession  of  horses  and  vehicles,  to  thousands  of 
fertile  acres,  to  official  stations,  and  finally  to  positions  of 
rank.  Still  discontented,  he  aspires  to  be  prime  minister, 


156 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


then  emperor  ; and.  then  he  calls  for  exemption  from  death, 
that  he  may  rule  empires  and  worlds.  The  following  are 
the  closing  lines  of  this  ethical  ode  : — 

“ His  numerous  and  foolish  longings  know  no  stopping-place; 

At  last  a coffin  for  ever  hides  him, 

And  he  passes  away,  still  hugging  his  discontent.” 

In  a Tauist  work,  treating  of  “ rewards  and  punishments,” 
I find  these  Emersonian  teachings  : — 

“ When  you  see  the  way  of  truth,  enter  it.  What  is  not  truth,  avoid 
it.  Watch  not  in  false  ways.  Do  not  deceive  yourself  in  committing 
sins  in  secret.  Add  to  the  store  of  your  virtues,  and  thus  increase  your 
merits.  Let  your  compassion  extend  to  every  object.  Be  loyal,  dutiful, 
and  affectionate.  Reform  yourself  that  you  may  reform  others.  Pity 
the  desolate,  compassionate  the  distressed.  Honor  the  aged,  be  kind 
to  the  young.  Have  a care  not  to  harm  either  plants  or  reptiles.  Sym- 
pathize with  the  unfortunate,  rejoice  over  the  virtuous.  Help  those  who 
are  in  difficulty,  save  those  who  are  in  distress.  Regard  the  good  fortune 
and  losses  of  others  as  if  they  were  your  own.  Do  not  make  a display 
either  of  the  faults  of  others,  or  of  your  own  excellences.  Suppress 
what  is  evil,  give  currency  to  what  is  good.  Receive  abuse  without 
resentment ; receive  favors,  as  it  were,  with  trembling.  Dispense  favors 
without  asking  a return.  Give  to  others  without  after-regrets.  There 
is  no  peace  in  wrong-doing.  The  effect  follows  the  producing  cause.  If 
a person  has  been  guilty  of  wicked  deeds,  and  afterwards  repents,  receive 
him  into  confidence.  Forget  the  past.  To  appropriate  to  one’s  self  ill- 
gotten  gains,  is  like  allaying  hunger  with  poisoned  food.  If  desires  to 
do  right  arise  in  the  mind,  divinities  are  present  to  aid  and  bless. 

“As  regards  the  virtuous  man,  all  men  honor  him,  Heaven  protects 
him,  happiness  and  fortune  follow  him,  evil  influences  flee  far  from 
him,  divine  spirits  attend  him  ; whatever  he  does  will  prove  successful, 
and  he  may  aspire  to  being  one  of  the  genii  of  heaven.” 

LAU-TSZE,  THE  GREAT  MAN 

Circumstances,  rather  than  merit,  often  weave  the  crown 
of  fame.  Confucius  is  often  termed  the  sage  of  China. 
That  he  was  treasury-keeper  to  the  court  of  Chow,  a 
gatherer  of  ancient  wisdom,  and  a wise  man,  is  admitted  ; 
but  he  was  not  original,  as  was  the  old  philosopher  Lau-tsze, 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


157 


who  founded  the  Tauist  sect  or  school  of  thinkers.  Tauism 
is  literally  rationalism.  Confucius  spoke  as  a schoolmaster, 
quoting  the  ancients  of  almost  forgotten  dynasties  as 
authority. 

Lau-tsze,  born  604  B.C.,  was  a radical  intuitionist. 
His  great  work  is  called  the  Tau-teh-king.  “ Tau  ” means 
“ truth,”  or  “ doctrinal  discourse.”  Most  of  his  works  are 
abstruse  and  metaphysical.  He  is  represented  to  have 
descended  from  heaven,  being  begotten  in  a miraculous 
manner,  as  were  Pythagoras  and  Jesus.  At  birth  his  hair 
was  already  white  with  age  ; and  accordingly  he  was  named 
what  the  word  “Lau-tsze”  implies,  — “the  immortal  boy.” 
In  a poem  aflame  with  rhapsody,  addressed  to  this  personage, 
these  lines  occur : — 

“ Great  and  most  excellent  Tan, 

Thou  who  gavest  instruction  to  Confucius  in  the  east, 

And  called  into  existence  Buddha  in  the  west, 

Director  of  kings,  and  parent  of  all  sages, 

Originator  of  all  religions,  mystery  of  mysteries!  ” 

Confucius,  once  visiting  him,  did  not  seem  to  comprehend 
his  transcendental  philosophy.  Confucius’s  brain  was  a 
cistern ; Lau-tsze’s  a living  fountain.  Seeing  the  hollowness 
of  education,  government,  and  society,  he  condemned  it ; 
and  then,  soaring  into  the  regions  of  thought,  he  uttered 
truths,  and  lived  them. 

It  is  a matter  of  no  little  surprise  to  us  that  friend  Steb- 
bins,  in  his  excellent  compilation,  “ The  Bible  of  the  Ages,” 
made  no  selections  from  the  venerable  philosopher  Lau-tsze, 
who,  though  preceding  Confucius  by  a few  years,  lived  in 
the  sixth  century  before  Christ. 

The  following  are  gems  gathered  at  random  from  the 
volume  entitled  “ Tau-Teh-King  : ” — 

“ The  wise  produce  without  holding  possession;  act  without  presuming 
on  the  result ; complete  their  work  without  assuming  any  position  for 
themselves;  and,  since  they  assume  no  position,  they  never  lose  any.” 


158 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ The  sage  has  no  special  love.  He  puts  himself  last,  and  yet  is  first; 
he  abandons  himself,  and  yet  is  preserved.  Is  not  this  through  his 
having  no  selfishness?  When  a work  of  merit  is  done,  and  reputation 
is  coming,  he  gets  out  of  the  way.  To  produce,  and  have  not;  to  act,  and 
expect  not,  — this  is  sublime  virtue.” 

1 ‘ A man  on  tiptoe  can  not  stand  still ; astride  his  neighbor  he  can  not 
walk  on.  He  who  is  self-displaying  does  not  shine;  he  who  is  self-prais- 
ing has  no  real  merit.  The  unwise  are  full  of  ambitious  desires,  lusting 
for  the  stalled  ox,  or  for  sexual  enjoyment.  The  wise  conquer  them- 
selves, putting  away  all  impurity,  all  excess,  and  all  gayety.” 

“ The  sage,  timid  and  reserved,  blends  in  sympathy  with  all,  for  he 
thinks  of  them  as  his  children.  There  is  no  greater  misery  than  discon- 
tent; no  greater  sin  than  giving  rein  to  lust.  Tau,  the  spirit,  is  perma- 
nent, yet  undefinable.  Spirits,  but  from  some  source  of  spirituality, 
would  be  in  danger  of  annihilation.” 

“ The  sage  wears  a coarse  garment,  and  hides  his  jewels  in  his  bosom. 
He  grasps  nothing,  and  therefore  loses  nothing.  He  does  not  copy 
others.  He  recompenses  injury  with  kindness,  and  excels  in  forgetting 
himself.” 

After  a long  conference  between  Lau-tsze  and  Confucius, 
the  latter  said  to  his  disciples,  “ I can  tell  how  the  runner 
may  be  snared,  the  swimmer  may  be  hooked,  and  the  flyer 
shot  by  the  arrow.  But  there  is  the  dragon  : I can  not  tell 
how  he  mounts  on  the  wing  through  the  clouds,  and  rises 
to  heaven.  To-day  I have  seen  Lau-tsze,  and  can  only 
compare  him  to  the  dragon.” 

RECKONING  TIME. 

The  Chinese  profess  to  trace  mystical  relations  between 
time  and  certain  inherent  principles  in  nature.  Their  year 
is  composed  of  lunar  months,  beginning  with  the  new-moon, 
that  is,  the  first  new-moon  after  the  sun  enters  Aquarius, 
which  occurs  between  the  21st  of  January  and  the  19th  of 
February.  This  period  marks  the  returning  spring ; and  the 
first  day  of  the  new  year  is  a universal  holiday  throughout 
China.  In  reckoning  their  time,  especially  if  it  relates  to 
astrology,  they  use  a sexagenary  cycle,  which  confers  meaning 
names  upon  years,  months,  days,  and  hours.  The  Sweden- 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


159 


borgian  theory  of  correspondences  takes  a wide  range  with 
Chinese  scholars.  They  insist  that  the  earth  in  organization 
bears  a striking  resemblance  to  man  ; having  veins,  arteries, 
magnetic  currents,  and  a principle  of  life  infilling  the  whole, 
which  principle  is  denominated  fung-shwuy. 

CHINA- WOMEN  AND  SERVITUDE. 

Women,  though  occupying  a better  position  than  in  Mo- 
hammedan lands,  are  held  in  a sort  of  semi-subjection. 
Their  often-expressed  desire  to  be  born  men  in  the  next 
state  of  existence,  reveals  their  real  condition.  They  paint 
excessively,  are  exceedingly  polite,  and  desire  to  become  the 
mothers  of  male  children.  In  some  localities  women  are 
virtually  sold.  And  yet  Chinese  slavery  is  much  less  irk- 
some than  was  African  slavery  in  our  country,  inasmuch 
as  it  is  not  hereditary.  When  a coolie  sells  a daughter,  he 
is  supposed  to  convey  no  right  to  the  services  of  unborn 
grandchildren. 

O 

Nearly  all  Europeans  and  Americans  doing  business  in  the 
cities  and  treaty-ports  buy  each  a China  girl  as  a “ mistress,” 
for  from  three  to  five  hundred  dollars,  keeping  the  same  till 
returning  to  their  native  country.  This,  though  considered 
no  disgrace  by  Europeans  residing  in  China,  gives  the  Chi- 
nese a bad  opinion  of  “Christian”  morals  in  the  West. 
Leaving  for  their  homes,  some  of  these  men  make  provision 
for  their  “kept  women”  and  their  children;  others  sell 
them  ; and  others  still  turn  them  off  upon  the  world’s  cold 
charities. 

Matches  being  made  by  the  parents,  the  luxury  of  court- 
ing or  love-making  is  not  among  the  fine  arts  of  the  Flowery 
Land.  Betrothals  take  place  at  a very  early  age,  and 
frequently  the  parties  do  not  see  each  other  till  the  day  of 
marriage.  Living  together,  they  generally  learn  to  love  as 
husband  and  wife. 

Though  polygamy  is  permitted,  the  rule  is  one  wife. 
Taking  other  wives,  though  not  highly  reputable,  is  excused 


160 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


when  the  first  proves  unfruitful.  Ancestral  worship  is  fun- 
damental in  the  Chinese  mind.  Nothing  can  exceed  their 
desire  to  have  male  children  to  visit  their  graves,  and  vener- 
ate their  memories.  Parents  in  some  of  the  provinces  have 
the  power  of  life  and  death  over  their  children.  Sons  obey 
their  parents  the  same  after  as  before  their  marriage.  Chil- 
dren by  the  second,  third,  and  other  wives  are  legal,  and 
have  the  same  rights  as  those  by  the  first.  Sons,  marrying, 
bring  their  wives  to  the  father’s  house,  having  different 
rooms,  yet  forming  one  household.  The  first  wife,  queen  of 
the  shanty,  may  not  only  control,  but  legally  beat  the  others 
to  produce  obedience.  They  are,  in  fact,  her  servants  ; and 
she  claims  the  ownership  and  jurisdiction  of  their  children. 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Eitel,  of  Hong  Kong,  gave  us  an  interest- 
ing account  of  a childless  couple  connected  with  his  church, 
who  came  to  him  begging  consent  for  the  husband  to  take  a 
second  wife,  hoping  to  raise  a son.  The  wife  was  far  the 
most  anxious  of  the  two  for  this  consummation.  During  the 
importuning,  she  quoted  the  Bible  case  of  Abraham  and 
Sarah.  The  doctor,  after  advising  them  to  “ submit  to  the 
will  of  God,”  suggested,  that  if  they  must  have  a son,  look- 
ing forward  to  ancestral  worship,  they  adopt  some  outcast 
child.  The  Christian  woman  replied,  “ This  was  not  Abra- 
ham’s course  ; and  then,  such  children  usually  inherit  bad 
temperaments  and  dispositions.” 

BUDDHIST  TEMPLES  AND  BUDDHISM. 

Buddha  means  the  “ enlightened ; ” as  Christos , Christ, 
signifies  “ anointed.” 

Having  read  for  years  of  Buddhism,  and  the  older  religions 
of  Asia,  my  first  visit  to  a Buddhist  monastery,  to  witness 
the  temple-services  of  the  priests,  was  thrillingly  interesting. 

Stepping  inside,  and  glancing  at  the  brazen  trinity  of  the 
“ three  precious  ones,”  the  lighted  tapers  and  burning 
incense,  the  priests  with  shaven  heads,  long  robes,  — gray, 
black,  and  yellow,  according  to  the  order,  — bowing  their 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


161 


heads  to  the  floor,  then  rising  and  re-bowing  before  their 
images,  I mentally  said,  “ Who  are  the  thieves  ? ” Nothing 
can  be  more  patent  than  that  Roman  ritualism  is  stolen  from 
the  Buddhists,  or  that  Buddhism  is  borrowed  bodily  from 
Roman  Catholicism.  Unfortunately  for  churchmen,  Saka- 
muni , Gautama  Buddha,  the  original  founder  of  Buddhism, 
died  in  the  year  543  B.C.  One  of  the  earlier  Catholic  mis- 
sionaries, traveling  in  China,  wrote  and  published  that 
“ there  was  no  country  where  the  Devil  had  so  successfully 
counterfeited  the  true  worship  of  the  Holy  Church  as  in 
China.  . . . These  Buddhist  priests  burn  incense,  hear 
confessions,  and  wear  long,  loose  gowns  resembling  some  of 
the  fathers.  They  live  in  temples  like  so  many  monasteries, 
and  they  chant  in  the  same  manner  as  with  us.”  The  vesper 
services  in  this  temple  were  conducted  in  the  following 
order : the  striking  of  a tom-tom,  ringing  of  bells,  intoning, 
chanting,  genuflections,  and  marching  up  and  down  the  gor- 
geously decorated  edifice.  The  chanting  was  not  only  in 
good  time,  but  really  melodious.  W e had  a social  chat  with 
these  priests,  Dr.  Kerr  interpreting.  The  abbot  who  led  the 
service  had  a solemn  visage,  and  finger-nails  nearly  an  inch 
in  length.  Taking  our  departure,  these  priests  joined  each 
his  oivn  hands,  and  shook  them  vigorously,  instead  of  shaking 
otirs,  — the  sweaty,  clammy,  unclean  hands  of  flesh-eating 
Christians  (?) 

The  appearance  of  a superior  Buddhist  temple,  exhibiting 
considerable  architectural  skill,  is  to  an  externalist  truly 
grand  and  imposing.  Symmetrical  and  well-proportioned, 
these  structures,  with  their  adjoining  gardens,  are  admirably 
calculated  to  excite  wonder  and  reverence.  The  tiled  roofs 
are  decorated  with  frettecl-work,  — unique  figures  of  dragons, 
elephants,  war-horses,  and  historical  dramas ; while  their 
interiors  are  ornamented  with  Oriental  carving-work,  weird 
scrolls,  mysterious  inscriptions,  and  gilt  sentences  written 
over  the  heads  of  their  divinities.  Lotus-flowers  adorn 
most  of  their  altars.  This  lotus  symbol  is  not  understood, 
11 


162 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


however,  by  the  more  ignorant  of  Buddhist  worship- 
ers. 

Passing  the  gates  of  this  temple,  we  saw  on  our  right  a 
number  of  pigs  wallowing  in  the  choicest  food.  An  inscrip- 
tion upon  the  block  by  the  inclosure  read,  “ Save  Ife .”  All 
life,  in  the  eyes  of  Buddhists,  is  sacred  ; one  of  their  chief 
commandments  being,  “ Thou  shalt  not  take  life.”  And 
yet  travelers,  — and  among  them  a member  of  the  “ Ameri- 
can Expedition  to  China  and  Japan,”  — after  describing  what 
they  term  their  “ sacred  pigs,”  speak  of  the  worship  paid  to 
this  “ sanctified  pork.”  Saying  nothing  of  the  injustice 
done,  such  a blunder  is  almost  unpardonable.  The  Rev.  Dr. 
Eitel,  a German  clergyman  of  Hong  Kong,  in  publishing  a 
correction  of  this  mistake,  adds,  “ There  is  not  a trace  of 
porcine-worship  to  be  found  among  Buddhists.”  Modem 
Buddhism,  bearing  but  little  relation  to  its  ancient  grandeur, 
exists  to-day  in  a degenerate  and  dying  state.  This  mission- 
ary, the  Rev.  Dr.  Eitel,  treating  of  ancient  Buddhism  in  his 
“Three  Lectures”  delivered  and  published  in  Hong  Kong, 
says  (p.  37)  : — 

“ Ancient  Buddhism  knows  of  no  sin-atoning  power.  It  holds  out  to 
the  troubled,  guilty  conscience  no  chance  of  obtaining  forgiveness.  A 
Buddha  is  not  a Saviour.  The  only  thing  he  can  do  for  others  is  to  show 
them  the  way  of  doing  good  and  overcoming  evil ; to  point  out  the  path 
to  Nirvana  by  his  example ; and  to  encourage  others,  by  means  of  teach- 
ing and  exhortation  and  warning,  to  follow  his  footsteps.  Do  good, 
and  you  will  be  saved:  this  is  the  long  and  short  of  the  Buddhist 
religion.” 

CHINAMEN  AS  EMIGRANTS. 

The  written  language  of  this  vast  empire,  understood  by 
the  learned  of  Japan,  Loo-Choo,  Corea,  Manchuria,  and 
Cochin  China,  reaches  and  may  influence  more  of  the  human 
race  than  any  other  in  the  world.  The  genius  of  emigration 
has  touched,  and  become  a kind  of  inspiration  with,  a portion 
of  these  Asiatics.  Ubiquitous  by  nature,  these  Chinese  are 
literally  the  Yankees  of  the  East.  For  a long  period,  ingress 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


163 


and  egress  from  the  empire  were  governmental  regulations. 
The  policy  was  eventually  changed ; and  Chinamen  are  now 
everywhere  in  the  great  cities  of  the  world,  and  the  out-of- 
the-way  islands  of  the  Pacific, — servants,  agriculturists,  arti- 
sans, as  circumstances  demand. 

Every  Chinese  dealer,  buyer  and  seller,  has  his  own  scales. 
They  can  not  trust  to  others.  They  live  cheap,  except  on 
feast-days,  and  keep  their  valuables  in  tall  stone  buildings 
called  by  Englishmen  “pawn-shops.”  In  detecting  coun- 
terfeit coin  they  are  experts,  depending  entirely  upon  the 
touch  and  the  ring  of  the  metal.  While  canals  are  very 
common,  they  have  no  railways,  no  telegraphic  lines,  and 
no  insurance-offices.  In  money-making  they  excel,  and  yet 
they  are  not  considered  miserly. 

It  matters  little  what  rival  Irish  laborers  in  America 
may  say  or  do : Chinamen  are  certain  to  flock  westward  in 
increasing  crowds.  Competition  in  many  directions,  and  ulti- 
mately an  intermingling  of  blood,  an  intermixture  of  the 
whitish-pink  and  the  olive-brown  races,  — beneficial  perhaps 
to  both  the  Orient  and  the  Occident,  — will  be  the  result. 
There  are  no  white  men  on  earth.  The  three  original  colors 
were  pink,  copper,  and  black,  corresponding  to  the  equator, 
the  tropics,  and  temperate  zones.  Already  in  Australia  and 
the  Pacific  islands  marriages  are  not  uncommon  between 
Englishwomen  and  wealthy  Chinamen.  This  cross  of  blood 
and  temperament  produces  handsome  as  well  as  very  intelli- 
gent children.  Is  it  a foreshadowing  of  their  future  social 
life  in  America  ? 

MURDER  OF  THE  INNOCENTS. 

China  is  packed  with  people.  Though  ambitious  crowds 
emigrate,  the  old  hive  continues  crammed.  The  Tai-Ping 
war  took  off  infatuated  multitudes  ; and  provincial  rebellions 
result  not  uncommonly  in  a wholesale  slaughter.  Still  the 
country  swarms  with  over-population.  This  fact  is  father 
to  much  of  the  infanticide.  Is  there  as  rational  an  excuse 


164 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


for  the  prevailing  foeticide  of  America?  That  infanticide 
prevails  to  an  alarming  extent  in  some  of  the  poorer  locali- 
ties, is  beyond  dispute,  while  in  others  it  is  entirely  un- 
known. Major  Studer,  oirr  American  consul  in  Singapore, 
though  residing  in  this  city  of  sixty  thousand  Chinamen, 
says  there  has  not  been  a case  of  infanticide  before  the 
courts,  nor  has  he  as  yet  even  heard  of  a child’s  being  killed 
by  the  parents.  Chinese  women,  like  other  mothers,  natu- 
rally love  their  children ; hut  the  family  is  large,  the  means 
of  support  limited,  and  the  country  deluged  with  popula- 
tion. What  must  he  done  ? A check  of  some  kind  seems 
indispensable.  They  do  not  destroy  the  first  female  infant. 
If  the  second  born  is  a female,  there  comes  a struggle 
between  natural  affection,  and  the  nuisance  of  two  female  chil- 
dren, with  no  son  to  bear  the  name  down  to  posterity,  secur- 
ing ancestral  worship.  If  the  third  is  a daughter,  it  seldom 
escapes  strangling  by  the  “ woman-nurse  ” in  attendance. 
There  is  a tacit  understanding  between  the  parties  to  this 
effect. , The  method  of  destruction  is  either  by  strangula- 
tion or  drowning.  True,  there  is  a well-defined  law  against 
this  crime ; and  the  public  sentiment  of  China  is  decidedly 
opposed  to  it.  And  what  is  equally  encouraging,  Chinese 
scholars  write  essays  and  books  against  the  criminal  practice. 
A popular  tract  has  this  heading : “ An  Appeal  to  dissuade 
from  drowning  Female  Children .”  In  it  I find  these  teach- 
ings : — 

“ Virtue  and  vice  are  connected  with  their  appropriate  results  as  the 
shadow  follows  the  substance.  The  offending  man  meets  with  innumer- 
able troubles  and  distresses.  Suffering  follows  him.  . . . Suppress 
what  is  evil.  . . . Avoid  displaying  the  faults  of  others,  doing  things 
in  an  underhanded  manner,  and  destroying  children  before  or  after  birth." 

Not  mentioning  other  authorities,  the  Rev.  Dr.  Eitel,  the 
German  missionary  in  Hong  Kong,  assured  us  that  the  mor- 
als of  Chinamen  would  compare  very  favorably  with  those 
of  Europeans ; that  they  were  far  more  chaste,  and  upright 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


165 


every  way,  in  the  country  than  in  the  cities ; and  that,  just 
so  far  as  traders  and  foreigners  generally  exercised  any  influ- 
ence, it  was  in  tendency  demoralizing. 

CHINESE  BENEVOLENT  INSTITUTIONS. 

Churchmen  are  inclined  to  boast  of  their  charitable  asy- 
lums and  reform-institutions  as  proofs  of  the  divinity  of  the 
Christian  religion.  When  premises  are  assumed,  erroneous 
conclusions  quite  naturally  follow.  Many  hundreds  cer- 
tainly, and  in  all  probability  thousands,  of  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  China  not  only  had  her  universities  of  learn- 
ing, but  her  public  charities  and  extensive  benevolent  insti- 
tutions. And  though  China  is,  intellectually  and  nationally, 
in  her  dotage  now,  these  have  not  ceased  to  exist.  Not  only 
every  city,  but  every  country  village  of  any  importance,  has 
its  free  school  and  orphan-asylum.  Some  wealthy  citizen 
leading  the  enterprise,  others  unite  in  raising  funds,  which 
are  often  increased  from  the  government  treasury. 

“ In  Hang  Chow,”  says  the  Rev.  Mr.  Nevius,  “ I found,  in 
connection  with  a variety  of  benevolent  institutions,  an  asy- 
lum for  old  men,  which  had  about  five  hundred  members.” 
It  was  my  good  fortune  to  visit  one  foundling-hospital. 
By  diligent  inquiry  I learned  that  there  were  many  societies 
for  the  relief  of  aged  widows,  and  also  for  cripples,  but 
none  for  the  insane,  and  for  the  plausible  reason  that  it 
is  among  the  marvels  of  the  country  to  see  or  hear  of  an 
insane  person. 

Charity-schools  are  very  common  in  China.  And  then 
there  are  numerous  medical  hospitals,  where  medicines  are 
administered  to  the  poor  gratuitously.  “ There  is  a society 
in  Suchow,”  writes  the  missionary  Nevius,  “for  the  suppres- 
sion of  the  publication  and  sale  of  immoral  books.”  The 
mandarins  contributed  largely  to  this  establishment. 

I was  repeatedly  informed  by  hunters  and  travelers  that 
in  the  interior  of  the  country  the  people  were  exceedingly 
hospitable,  bringing  tea  and  rice  to  the  roadside  to  refresh 


166 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  wanderer.  Turanians  and  Semitics  are  proverbially  less 
acquisitive  than  Europeans.  Just  in  proportion,  however, 
as  they  mingle  with  the  Western  civilizations,  do  they  become 
scheming  and  mercenary.  Heaven  knows,  I despise  a grasp- 
ing selfishness ! There  are  individuals  of  Aryan  descent 
mean  and  selfish  enough  to  suck  the  moon  from  the  sky,  bag 
the  golden  sun,  and,  pocketing  the  stars,  wait  for  a rise  in 
fire-mist  matter,  hoping  for  a “bargain”  at  world-building. 
Selfishness  breeds  devils. 

THE  MOSAIC  OF  GIVE  AND  TAKE. 

Scholastic  Chinamen,  given  to  egotism,  think  meaner  of  us 
than  we  possibly  can  of  them.  Their  map  of  the  world  puts 
China  in  the  center,  and  America  in  a small  compass  adrift  on 
the  border-lands  of  the  globe.  If  we  laugh  at  their  shaven 
heads,  thick-soled  shoes,  and  sack  trousers,  they  sneeringly 
smile  at  our  shaven  faces,  short-cropped  hair,  stovepipe  hats, 
gloved  hands  in  summer-time,  and  tight-fitting  pants  half 
revealing  the  anatomy  of  the  organism.  If  we  refer  to 
the  small  feet  of  women  amoug  the  Chinese  nobility,  they 
sarcastically  point  to  the  wasp-like  waists,  swinging  hoops, 
uncouth  chignons,  and  tawdry  manners,  of  the  Americans. 
And  then,  to  walk  arm  in  arm,  man  and  woman,  is  considered 
by  them  exceedingly  vulgar.  Lecture  the  more  intellectual 
upon  the  subject  of  morals,  and  they  will  push  in  your  faces 
an  old  copy  of  “ The  New-York  Herald,”  with  flaring  sub- 
headings of  poisonings,  forgeries,  murders , drunkenness , thiev- 
ing, suicide,  divorces,  adulteries,  foeticide,  &c.  Chinamen  and 
Japanese,  attending  school  or  traveling  through  America,  see 
in  the  city  hotels  printed  cards  of  warning,  “ Valuables 
must  be  handed  to  the  clerk  to  be  locked  in  the  safe.”  Sallying 
out  into  the  streets,  they  see  club-bearing  policemen  arrest- 
ing disorderly  and  drunken  men,  and  occasionally  a drunken 
woman.  These  vices,  and  others  so  common  in  Christendom, 
they  report  to  their  countrymen  when  returning,  and  then 
make  merry  over  the  mock  civilization  of  Ckistian  nations. 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


167 


Cool  and  reflective,  these  Asiatic  Chinese  are  not  slow  to 
forget  that  foreign  Christian  nations  introduced  opium  into 
their  empire,  against  the  positive  remonstrances  cf  the  Pekin, 
government.  Out  of  this  opium-trade  business,  grew  the 
first  war,  with  a great  slaughter  of  life.  They  also  well 
understand  that  their  countrymen  have  not  been  allowed  to 
testify  in  the  civil  and  criminal  courts  of  America  only  under 
certain  crippled  conditions  ; and,  further,  they  take  a sort  of 
demoniac  satisfaction  in  reminding  Western  nations  of  their 
frequent  drunkenness,  their  houses  of  prostitution,  their  city 
dancing-dens,  their  immodest  pictures,  and  their  publication 
of  obscene  books.  On  the  whole,  they  think  Christian 
nations  not  only  terribly  immoral,  but  downright  hypocrites. 
Sir  John  Davis  sensibly  wrote  thus  to  Englishmen:  “The 
most  commendable  portion  of  the  Chinese  system  is  the  gen- 
eral diffusion  of  elementary  moral  education,  among  even  the 
lower  classes.  It  is  in  the  preference  of  moral  to  physical 
instruction  that  we  might  perhaps  wisely  take  a leaf  out  of 
the  Chinese  books,  and  do  something  to  reform  this  most 
immoral  age  of  ours.” 


THE  MANDARINS  AND  SCHOOLS. 

Those  known  as  mandarins  are  all  scholars,  having  passed 
the  prescribed  examinations.  The  important  offices  of  the 
empire  are  filled  with  mandarins  only.  They  may  be  recog- 
nized by  their  costly  costume,  insignia,  and  train  of  attend- 
ants. Money  does  not,  as  in  America,  buy  “ honorable  ” 
positions.  Bating  the  “blue-button”  mandarins, — those 
who,  because  of  some  signal  service  rendered,  have  received 
a sort  of  “ side  honor,  ” — the  others,  the  genuine,  are  often 
popular  in  consideration  of  their  scholarly  attainments  and 
munificent  gifts. 

The  court  language  is  mandarin,  being  spoken  by  all 
officials  ; and  although  it  is  important  as  a written  language, 
being  spoken  all  over  Northern  China,  it  is  nevertheless  but 
one  of  the  dialects  of  the  empire.  As  the  Latin  may  be  read 


168 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  spoken  by  the  very  learned  of  universities  in  all  lands, 
so  the  written  language  of  China  may  be  understood  by  the 
literati  of  North-eastern  Asia. 

As  a nation,  China  is  eminently  literary.  The  first  degree 
conferred  upon  the  scholar  is  A.  B.,  “ beautiful  ability ; ” 
the  second  is  A.  M.,  literally  “the  advanced  man;”  while 
it  is  only  after  the  most  critical  and  rigid  examination  that 
students  receive  the  crowning  degree  at  the  capital.  Free 
“ day-schools  ” for  boys  are  common.  Girls  are  neglected  ; 
and  yet  in  some  of  the  provinces  there  are  free  schools  estab- 
lished for  them  also,  with  female  teachers.  Nearly  all  of 
even  the  poorer  classes  in  this  vast  empire  are  versed,  to 
some  degree,  in  writing,  reading,  arithmetic,  and  memorized 
passages  from  the  classics.  Japan  has  a compulsory  system 
of  education,  equally  binding  upon  the  children  of  both 
sexes.  Religion  in  these  lands  is  free.  Church  and  State 
are  unmeaning  terms.  Their  great  teachers,  such  as  Lau-tsze, 
Confucius,  and  others,  were  moralists  rather  than  religion- 
ists. Thousands  of  the  truly  learned  are  pantheists.  Many 
of  their  statements  are  as  transcendental  as  Emerson’s.  They 
believe  in  Tau , — the  absolute  Unity,  manifest  as  duality  in 
the  positive  and  negative  forces  of  the  universe.  There  are 
three  great  systems  of  morals  and  religions  in  the  country. 
Tauism  savors  of  metaphysical  pantheism  ; Confucianism,  of 
practical  morals  ; and  Buddhism,  of  the  old  religions  of  India ; 
and  yet  these  different  religionists  frequently  Avorship  in  the 
same  temples.  And  why  not  ? Is  not  this  a lesson  of  toler- 
ance to  Christendom  ? “ Heathen  ” may  well  say  of  Chris- 

tians, “ Behold  Iioav  they  love  one  another!  ” 

GOD-WORSHIP  AND  GENERAL  WARD. 

Nearly  every  office  and  shop  in  China-lands  has  its  image, 
its  sacred  altar,  and  its  smoking  incense  as  a “ sweet-smelling 
savor.”  Rightly  understood,  hoAvever,  worship  in  all  Mon- 
golian countries  implies  little  more  than  respect  paid  to 
superiors.  Besides  ancestors,  Avhose  spirit-presences  China- 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


169 


men  evoke,  scholars  worship  the  god  of  letters,  soldiers  the 
god  of  war,  business-men  the  god  of  wealth,  medical  men 
some  Chinese  Esculapius  ; and  even  gamblers  have  their  altars 
and  their  gods,  to  whom  they  appeal,  pleading  for  good  luck. 
Lau-tsze  and  Confucius  rank  highest  among  their  gods. 
The  latter,  generally  called  by  them  the  Ancient  Teacher , the 
Perfect  Sage , is  the  most  popular. 

All  these  gods  whom  they  worship  were  once  men,  famous 
and  renowned  as  heroes  or  sages. 

It  will  be  remembered  by  Americans  that  John  Ward, 
originally  a Massachusetts  sailor,  and  afterwards  in  league 
with  Walker  in  the  wild  undertaking  of  conquering  Nica- 
ragua for  slavery-extension  purposes,  took  an  active  part  in 
the  Tai-ping  rebellion,  fighting  on  the  side  of  the  emperor, 
rather  than  in  behalf  of  a more  democratic  government. 
The  rebellion,  calling  to  its  aid  many  scholars,  soon  assumed 
gigantic  proportions.  These  Tai-pings  in  their  manifestoes 
indorsed  the  Christian  religion,  abolished  slavery,  encouraged 
education,  and  cautioned  their  soldiers  against  the  inhuman 
treatment  of  prisoners.  Victories  attended  them. 

But  the  American  Ward,  introducing  into  the  emperor’s 
army  European  discipline  and  tactics,  proved  a martial 
success,  and  a help  to  the  imperial  cause.  Still  the 
rebellion  continued.  At  first  the  French  and  English  sym- 
pathized with  the  Tai-pings.  But  when  the  emperor,  trem- 
bling for  his  throne,  invited  foreign  assistance,  the  French 
and  English,  in  consideration  of  more  open  ports,  and  other 
mammon-like  interests  in  the  line  of  finances,  turned  at  once 
against  the  “ Christianity  ” and  promised  constitutional 
government  of  the  Tai-pings,  in  favor  of  the  imperial  reign, 
and  co-operated  with  the  Chinese  army  in  the  capture  of 
cities  held  by  the  Tai-pings.  Blood  flowed  in  torrents. 

During  this  Titanic  struggle,  in  which  a religio-spiritualism 
formed  a powerful  element,  Ward  married  a mandarin’s 
daughter,  became  immensely  rich,  and  was  promoted  to  the 
army  position  of  general.  But,  while  reconnoitering  a rebel 


170 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


fort,  a bullet  from  the  enemy  proved  fatal.  He  closed  his 
mortal  career  a few  aay&  thereafter,  at  Ningpo,  and  was 
interred  in  accordance  with  the  Chinese  method  of  burial. 
His  body  was  afterwards  removed  to  Soong-Kong,  and  then 
to  the  inclosure  near  the  Confneian  temple,  where  there  is  a 
tablet  erected  to  his  honor.  New  deified,  he  is  one  of  the 
warrior-gods  of  China.  His  widow  and  three  children 
reside  in  a palatial  mansion  at  Shanghai. 

THE  SPIRITUAL  ASPECT  OF  THE  TAI-PING  REBELLION. 

This  daring  movement  originated  with  Hung-sew-tswen, 
born  near  Canton,  — a clairvoyant  seer  from  infancy.  When 
a lad,  he  was  considered  strange  and  eccentric.  Returning 
to  his  home,  when  a young  man,  from  an  unsuccessful  exami- 
nation, he  was  attacked  with  a severe  sickness,  during 
which  he  declared  that  he  had  been  favored  with  super- 
natural manifestations  and  revelations.  He  felt  that  he 
had  been  washed  from  the  impurities  of  his  nature,  and 
introduced  into  the  presence  of  an  august  being,  who 
exhorted  him  to  live  a virtuous  life,  and  exterminate  demons. 
This  immortalized  man,  whom  he  often  saw,  of  middle 
age  and  dignified  mien,  further  instructed  him  how  to  act. 
Hung  called  this  visitant  his  “ elder  brother.”  About  this 
time  he  read  the  New  Testament,  and  declared  immediately 
thereafter  that  this  imposing  personage  seen  in  his  visions 
was  Jesus  Christ,  the  Sent-of-God.  A scholarly  friend  of 
his,  named  Ze,  uniting  with  him,  they  commenced  preaching, 
baptizing,  and  making  converts.  During  their  inflammatory 
discourses,  persons  would  fall  into  the  trance,  speak  in  strange 
tongues,  and  utter  alleged  revelations  and  prophecies.  They 
organized  to  protect  themselves,  and  punish  their  persecutors. 
This  led  to  war ; the  insurrection  became  formidable,  and 
for  a time  successful.  Multitudes  perished  by  sword  and 
famine  ; vacated  fields,  and  burned  cities  yet  in  ruins,  remain 
to  tell  the  tale  of  war.  The  primal  purpose  was  to  overthrow 
the  reigning  dynasty,  destroy  the  idols  of  the  land,  and 
establish  a quasi-  Christianity. 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


171 


Hurg-sew-tswen,  now  putting  himself  at  the  head  of  the 
new  kingdom,  was  styled  Tai-ping  tien  Kwoh , assuming  tho 
title,  “ Son  of  Heaven.”  He  professed  to  have  direct  com- 
munications from  God,  and  spoke  very  familiarly  of  J esus 
as  his  brother.  He  continually  read  the  Old  Testament, 
and  observed  religious  worship  in  his  camp.  He  assured 
missionaries  that  his  revelations  were  as  authoritative  as 
those  of  the  Bible,  and  he  could  prove  it  by  his  divine  gifts. 
He  further  declared  that  spirits  aided  him  in  his  victories. 
Loyal  Chinamen  called  him  and  his  soldiers,  “ long-haired 
rebels.”  Successes  corrupting  his  leading  officers,  with 
envies  and  jealousies  in  different  camps,  the  emperor’s  armies 
aided  by  Gen.  Ward  and  the  English  and  French  in  com- 
bination, the  Tai-ping  rebellion  was  put  down.  The  struggle 
continued  fourteen  years.  The  leading  spirit  of  the  rebel- 
lious host  committed  suicide.  Those  caught  by  the  govern- 
ment officials  were  tortured  and  massacred.  Hung-sew-tswen’s 
teachings  continued  to  produce  their  legitimate  results.  His 
admirers  believed  him  to  have  been  God-inspired  for  a pur- 
pose, as  was  Moses  of  Hebrew  memory. 

TEA. 

Of  tea-cultivauon  and  the  tea-districts  I have  little  to  say, 
and  because  everybody  does  who  is  privileged  to  put  a foot 
down  in  China.  Suffice  it  that  the  Chinese  themselves, 
though  great  tea-drinkers,  do  not  drink  “ green  tea.” 
Further,  in  preparing  tea,  they  steam  it  a long  time,  in 
preference  to  boiling.  There  is  a delicious,  invigorating 
freshness  to  the  black  tea,  when  thus  prepared  by  the 
people  who  cultivate  the  shrub.  They  use  their  best  teas 
themselves. 

Stepping  into  their  silk-shops,  or  bazaars  of  any  ki  ad,  they 
present  you  a cup  of  tea  instead  of  a glass  of  intoxicating 
liquor.  Why  should  Americans  drink  tea  ? Why  should 
so  much  pure  crystal  water  be  spoiled  by  putting  into  it 
tea,  coffee,  and  other  Eastern  drugs?  Why  import  either 
Asiatic  herbs  or  religions  ? 


172 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  spirit  of  progress,  which  flashes  up  in  the  political 
heavens  of  the  West,  has  touched  with  intellectual  intensity 
our  antipodal  kinsmen  of  the  East.  Commerce,  whitening 
all  seas,  is  a great  civilizer.  “ Transition  ” is  the  great  word 
now  in  China  and  Japan.  Europeans  and  Americans  are 
not  only  flocking  into  the  original  “five  treaty-ports”  of 
China,  but  are  exploring  the  interior  and  the  highlands 
of  the  Mongolian  regions.  The  central  government,  in 
admitting  foreign  ministers  to  Pekin,  in  sending  an  embassy 
to  Western  nations,  in  establishing  a university  and  schools 
with  European  teachers,  and  treating  other  nations  with  the 
respect  becoming  the  fraternity  of  humanity,  is  taking  a 
step  in  the  right  direction.  Bating  a national  egotism,  and 
a certain  innate  reserve,  I place  a much  higher  estimate 
upon  the  China  races,  intellectual  and  moral,  since  seeing 
the  better  classes  in  their  native  country. 

Mandarins  and  officials,  so  far  as  I heard,  spoke  in  great 
commendation  of  the  Hon.  Mr.  Burlingame,  our  former 
minister  to  the  capital.  It  may  not  be  generally  known, 
even  in  America,  that  he  was  a Spiritualist.  This  writer  in 
the  Atlantic  Monthly,  however,  must  have  known  it : — 

“ As  an  example  of  the  influence  of  a single  man,  attained  over  an 
alien  race,  whose  civilization  is  widely  different,  whose  religious  belief 
is  totally  opposite,  whose  language  he  could  not  read  nor  write  nor 
speak,  Mr.  Burlingame’s  career  in  China  will  always  be  regarded  as  an 
extraordinary  event,  not  to  be  accounted  for  except  by  conceding 
to  him  a peculiar  powrer  of  influencing  those  with  whom  he  came  in 
contact;  a power  growing  out  of  a mysterious  gift,  partly  intellectual, 
partly  spiritual,  largely  physical  ; a power  whose  laws  are  unknown, 
whose  origin  can  not  be  traced,  and  whose  limits  can  not  be  assigned ; a 
power  which  we  designate  as  magnetism.” 

When  the  Chinese  government  received  official  notice  of 
Minister  Burlingame’s  death,  they  gave  him  a tablet  in  a 
Pekin  temple,  thus  preparing  the  way  to  deification. 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


178 


CHINESE  SPIRITUALISM. 

Conversing  with  consuls,  missionaries,  the  older  European 
residents,  and  the  Chinese  themselves,  concerning  their  be- 
lief about  gods  and  demons,  genii  and  spirits,  with  the  rela- 
tions they  sustain  to  mortals,  the  inquiry  arises,  “ Where 
shall  I commence  ? what  say  first  ? ” The  Rev.  Dr.  Mac- 
Gowan,  returning  to  America,  said  when  lecturing  in 
Chicago,  “ China  is  a nation  of  Spiritists.”  Dr.  Damon  re- 
iterated the  same  thing  to  me  in  Honolulu.  Mr.  Bailey,  our 
Hong-Ivong  consul,  assured  me  that  the  lower  classes  were 
very  superstitious  ; that  the  Fung-shwuy  was  a mystery ; and 
that  they  all  believed  in  the  presence  of  their  ancestors,  and 
their  power  to  hold  converse  with  them.”  A delineation  of 
the  Fung-sliwuy  in  its  relations  to  the  selection  of  burial- 
places,  to  the  ethereal  principles  of  the  universe,  to 
atmospheres,  emanations,  and  vitalizing  forces  under  the 
influence  of  gods  and  spirits,  would  require  a chapter  rather 
than  a passing  paragraph.  When  foreigners  look  at  the 
sky,  or  at  a beautiful  landscape  in  the  distance*,  Chinese 
bystanders  are  sure  to  remark,  “ They  are  looking  at  the 
Fung-shwuy .” 

These  Orientals  have  their  trance  mediums,  mostly 
females,  their  writing  mediums,  using  a pointed,  pen-like 
stick,  and  a table  sprinkled  with  white  sand ; their  perscgi- 
ating  mediums,  giving  excellent  tests;  their  seers,  wno 
professedly  reveal  the  future  ; and  their  clairvoyants,  who, 
to  express  their  meaning  in  English,  “ see  in  the  dark.”  It 
may  be  affirmed  without  dispute,  that  Spiritism  in  some 
form  is  an  almost  universal  belief  throughout  the  Chinese 
Empire.  It  seems  natural  to  the  Turanian  and  Semitic 
races.  In  making  this  broad  affirmation,  I use  the  term 
“ Spiritism  ” in  preference  to  “ Spiritualism,”  because  the  lat- 
ter implies  not  only  phenomena,  but  philosophy,  religion,  and 
the  practice  of  true  living. 


174 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


WHAT  MISSIONARIES  SAY  OF  THEIR  SPIRIT-INTERCOURSE. 

Hear  their  testimonies : — 

“There  is  no  driving  out  of  these  Chinese,”  says  Father 
Gonzalo,  “ the  cursed  belief  that  the  spirits  of  their  an- 
cestors are  about  them,  availing  themselves  of  every  oppor- 
tunity to  give  advice  and  counsel.” 

“ They  burn  incense,  beat  a drum  to  call  the  attention  of 
the  desired  spirit,”  writes  Padra  De  Mae,  “ and  then,  by 
idolatrous  methods,  one  of  which  is  a spasmodic  ecstasy, 
they  get  responses  from  the  dead.  . . . They  have  great 
fear  of  the  evil  spirits  that  inhabit  forests.” 

In  two  volumes  entitled  “Social  Life  Among  the  Chinese,” 
bjr  the  Rev.  J.  Doolittle,  the  author  informs  us  that  “ they 
have  invented  several  ways  by  which  they  find  out  the 
pleasure  of  gods  and  spirits.  One  of  the  most  common  of 
their  utensils  is  the  Ka-pue,  a piece  of  bamboo-root,  bean- 
shaped, and  divided  in  the  center,  to  indicate  the  positive 
and  the  negative.  The  incense  lighted,  the  Ka-pue  properly 
manipulated  before  the  symbol-god,  the  pieces  are  tossed 
from  the  medium’s  hand,  indicating  the  will  of  the  spirit  by 
the  way  they  fall.”  . . . The  following  manifestation  is 
more  mental : “ The  professional  takes  in  the  hand  a stick 
of  lighted  incense  to  expel  all  defiling  influences;  prayers 
of  some  kind  are  repeated,  the  fingers  are  interlaced,  and 
the  medium’s  eyes  are  shut,  giving  unmistakable  evidence 
of  being  possessed  by  some  supernatural  and  spiritual 
power.  The  body  sways  back  and  forward;  the  incense 
falls,  and  the  person  begins  to  step  about,  assuming  the 
walk  and  peculiar  attitude  of  the  spirit.  This  is  consid- 
ered infallible  proof  that  the  divinity  has  entered  the  body 
of  the  medium.  Sometimes  the  god,  using  the  mouth  of 
the  medium,  gives  the  supplicant  a sound  scolding  for 
invoking  his  aid  to  obtain  unlawful  or  unworthy  ends.”  . . . 
Another  “method  of  obtaining  communications,  is  for  the 
applicant  to  make  his  wishes  known  to  a person  belonging 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


175 


to  a society  or  company  established  for  facilitating  such  con- 
sultations. Upon  these  occasions,  the  means  employed 
consist  in  the  use  of  a -willow  or  bamboo  pen,  placed  upon 
the  top  of  the  hand  over  a table  of  white  sand  ; the  arm 
becomes  tremulous,  and  the  writing  is  produced.  And  still 
another  course  is  “ for  the  female  medium  to  sit  by  a table  on 
which  are  two  lighted  candles,  and  three  sticks  of  burning 
incense.  After  inquiring  the  names  of  the  deceased,  and 
the  time  of  their  death,  she  bows  her  head  upon  the  table 
with  the  face  concealed.  Soon  lifting  it,  the  eyes  closed, 
the  countenance  changed,  the  silence  profound,  she  is  sup- 
posed to  be  possessed  by  the  spirit  of  the  dead  individual, 
and  begins  to  address  the  applicant ; in  other  words,  the  dead 
has  come  into  her  body,  using  her  organs  of  speech  to  com- 
municate with  the  living.  . . . Sometimes  these  mediums 
profess  to  be  possessed  by  some  specified  god  of  great  heal- 
ing powers,  and  in  this  condition  they  prescribe  for  the  sick. 
It  is  believed  that  the  god  or  spirit  invoked  actually  casts 
himself  into  the  medium,  and  dictates  the  medicine.” 

Rev.  Mr.  Nevius  in  his  work,  “ China  and  the  Chinese,” 
declares  that  “ volumes  might  be  written  upon  the  gods, 
genii,  and  familiar  spirits  supposed  to  be  continually  in  com- 
munication with  the  people.  The  Chinese  have  a large 
number  of  books  upon  this  subject,  among  the  most  noted 
of  which  is  the  Liau-chai-clie-i , a large  work  of  sixteen  vol- 
umes. . . . Tu  Sien  signifies  a spirit  in  the  body.  And 
there  are  a class  of  familiar  spirits  supposed  to  dwell  in  the 
bodies  of  certain  Chinese  who  became  the  mediums  of  com- 
munication with  the  ‘unseen  world.  Individuals  said  to  be 
possessed  by  these  spirits  are  visited  by  multitudes,  particu- 
larly those  who  have  recently  lost  relatives  by  death,  and 
wish  to  converse  with  them.  . . . Remarkable  disclosures 
and  revelations  are  believed  to  be  made  by  the  involuntary 
movements  of  a bamboo  pencil,  and  through  those  that 
claim  to  see  in  the  dark.  Persons  considering  themselves 
endowed  with  superior  intelligence  are  firm  believers  in 
those  and  other  modes  of  consulting  spirits.” 


176 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


It  was  my  privilege  to  see  these  coolie  Chinamen  convers- 
ing with  their  spirit-ancestors  in  several  temples.  Their 
methods  are  numerous ; and  the  prevalence  of  this  belief 
among  them  astonished  me.  It  is  almost  universal ; and 
yet  with  the  lower  classes  it  has  degenerated  into  absurd 
superstitions. 


SPIRITISM  VERY  OLD  IN  CHINA. 

“ The  practice  of  divination,”  writes  Sir  John  Barrows, 
“ with  many  strange  methods  of  summoning  the  dead  to 
instruct  the  living,  and  reveal  the  future,  is  of  very  ancient 
origin,  as  is  proven  by  Chinese  manuscripts  antedating 
the  revelations  of  Scripture.”  The  “ eight  diagrams, 
with  directions  for  devination,  were  invented,”  says  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Kevins,  “ by  the  Emperor  Fuhi,  probably  nearly 
3000  B.C.  About  1100  B.C.,  Wen-Wang,  the  Literary 
Prince,  and  his  son  Chow-Kung,  further  developed  the 
system  with  explanations.”  The  Yih-Iving  is  a sort  of  an 
encyclopedia  of  spiritual  marvels  and  manifestations.  It  was 
denominated  in  the  time  of  Confucius,  the  “ Book  of 
Changes.” 

Gliddon  writes,  “ The  emperor  of  China,  Yao,  who  reigned 
about  2337  years  B.C.,  in  order  to  suppress  false  prophecies, 
miracles,  magic,  and  revelation,  commanded  his  two  ministers 
of  astronomy  and  religion  to  cut  asunder  all  communications 
between  sky  and  earth,  so  that,  as  the  chronicle  expresses  it, 
there  should  be  no  more  of  what  is  called  ‘ this  lifting  up 
and  coming  down.’  ” 

This  missionary,  Mr.  Nevius,  further  assures  us  that  in  the 
“latter  part  of  the  Chan  dynasty,  which  continued  to  249 
B.C.,  Kwei-Kuh-Sien-sz  applied  the  Yih-King  to  the  use  of 
soothsaying,  and  is  regarded  as  among  the  fathers  of  augurs. 
During  the  past  and  the  preceding  dynasty,  many  books  have 
been  written  upon  this  subject,  among  the  most  noted  of 
which  is  the  Poh-shi-chmg-tsung,  a work  of  six  volumes  on 


CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITUTIONS. 


177 


the  “ Source  of  True  Divination.”  Here  are  a few  passages 
from  the  preface  : — 

“ The  secret  of  augury  consists  in  communication  with  the  gods.  The 
interpretations  of  the  transformations  are  deep  and  mysterious.  The 
theory  of  the  science  is  most  intricate,  the  practice  of  it  most  important. 
The  sacred  classic  says,  ‘ That  which  is  true  gives  indications  of  the  future.’ 
To  know  the  condition  of  the  dead,  and  hold  with  them  intelligent  inter- 
course as  did  the  ancients,  produces  a most  salutary  influence  upon  the 
parties.  . . . But  when  from  intoxication  or  feasting  or  licentious  pleas- 
ures they  proceed  to  invoke  the  gods,  what  infatuation  to  suppose  that 
their  prayers  will  move  them!  Often  when  no  response  is  given,  or  the 
interpretation  is  not  verified,  they  lay  the  blame  at  the  door  of  the  augur, 
forgetting  that  their  failure  is  due  to  their  want  of  sincerity.  ...  It  is 
the  great  fault  of  augurs,  too,  that,  from  a desire  of  gain,  they  use  the  art 
of  divination  as  a trap  to  insnare  the  people,”  &c. 

Naturally  undemonstrative  and  secretive,  the  higher  classes 
of  Chinamen  seek  to  conceal  their  full  knowledge  of  spirit 
intercourse  from  foreigners,  and  from  the  inferior  castes  of 
their  own  countrymen,  thinking  them  not  sufficiently  intelli- 
gent to  rightly  use  it.  The  lower  orders,  superstitious  and 
money-grasping,  often  prostitute  their  mediumistic  gifts  to 
gain  and  fortune-telling.  These  clairvoyant  fortune-tellers, 
surpassing  wandering  gypsies  in  “ hitting  ” the  past , infest 
the  temples,  streets,  and  roadsides,  promising  to  find  lost 
property,  discover  precious  metals,  and  reveal  the  hidden 
future.  What  good  thing  is  not  abused  ? Liberty  lives, 
though  license  prowls  abroad  in  night-time.  Christianity 
wore  the  laurels  it  wove,  though  Peter  denied  and  Judas 
betrayed.  Spirit-communion  is  a reality,  and,  wisely  used,  a 
mighty  redemptive  poAver,  as  well  as  a positive  demonstra- 
tion of  a future  existence. 

12 


CHAPTER  XI. 

COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 

Aboard  “ The  Irrawaddy,”  a magnificent  French  steamer, 
the  sea,  calm  and  smooth  as  polished  glass,  richly  did  I enjoy 
sailing  down  the  coast  of  Cochin  China  to  Anam. 

THE  ANAMITES. 

Though  the  French  are  wretched  colonists,  they  have  made 
a success  at  Saigon,  Anam,  the  southern  part  of  Cochin 
China.  The  city,  numbering  several  thousand  inhabitants, 
has  a naval  station,  situated  up  the  lazy,  serpentine  Saigon 
River,  some  fifty  miles  from  the  beautiful  bay. 

Three  miles  from  this  French  town,  where  we  land  facing 
bristling  soldiery,  is  the  old  China  city  itself,  claiming  from 
seventy  to  a hundred  thousand.  During  the  latter  part  of 
the  Bourbon  reign,  the  Jesuit  missionaries  from  France  had 
difficulty  with  the  Anamites  in  this  portion  of  Cochin  China, 
whose  king  resides  up  the  River  Hue,  in  an  old  walled  city. 
France,  in  accordance  with  her  usual  policy,  sided  with  the 
priests,  sending  a fleet  to  adjust  a settlement,  and  enforce 
claims.  The  king  was  frightened.  Demands  were  made, 
and  a fine  slice  of  territory  was  ceded  to  the  French.  This 
occurred  during  the  reign  of  Louis  XVI.,  noblest  of  all  the 
Bourbon  rulers. 

The  Anamites  — evidently  a mixture,  afar  in  the  past,  of 
Malays  and  Chinese  — are  small  in  stature,  and  slovenly  in 
appearance ; chewing  the  betel-nut,  which  colors  their  bps, 

178 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 


179 


teeth,  and  tongue  a dark,  inky  brown.  Women  are  more 
excessive  chewers  than  the  men.  Though  a subject  of  discus- 
sion by  our  party,  it  was  decided  by  a slight  majority  that 
their  sooty,  shriveled  mouths  excelled  American  tobacco- 
chewers  in  nastiness  ! 

These  women  wear  rings  on  their  toes,  ankles,  wrists,  and 
generally  one  in  the  nose.  They  sling  the  nude  young  child 
astride  the  hip,  throwing  the  right  arm  around  it  as  a pro- 
tection. Their  complexion  is  a dark  olive  or  copper.  Those 
residing  back  on  the  highlands,  and  in  the  interior,  away 
from  French  civilization,  are  not  only  physically  larger,  but 
superior  mentally  and  morally.  History  writes  these  people 
down  as  the  original  Chinese,  — bold,  brave,  and  uucon- 
quered  by  the  Tartars.  They  do  not  shave  then-  heads,  nor 
wear  clothing  save  around  their  loins. 

The  principal  language  spoken  is  French.  The  religion 
of  the  natives  is  Buddhism.  The  Bonzes  are  very  cour- 
teous, allowing  foreigners  to  inspect  every  thing  in  their 
temples.  We  are  only  a few  degrees  north  of  the  equator. 
Intensely  hot,  it  is  the  paradise  of  gnats  and  mosquitoes. 
Fahrenheit,  88°. 

The  country  along  the  Saigon  River  is  low,  flat,  and  densely 
wooded,  but  excellent  for  rice-culture,  the  gum  of  lacquer, 
cinnamon,  and  many  of  the  precious  woods.  The  highlands 
afar  back  from  the  valley  abound  in  fertile  fields;  Tropical 
fruits  burden  the  markets.  The  city  and  valley-lands  are 
unhealthy.  This  is  acknowledged  by  the  French.  On 
account  of  the  heat,  business  is  suspended  in  the  French  part 
of  the  city  from  ten  o’clock,  A.M.,  till  five  o’clock,  P.M. 

FRENCH  FASHION  AND  AMERICAN  INDEPENDENCE. 

The  French  are  reported  polite  and  fashionable.  But 
what  is  fashion  ? How  far  is  it  authoritative  ? and  who  are 
subjects  of  the  fickle  goddess  ? Sitting  at  the  table  aboard 
our  steamer,  the  doctor  was  reminded,  and  I was  twice  asked, 
by  the  garpon,  to  appear  in  certain  suits  at  certain  times  of 


180 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  day,  — say  the  dinner- hour.  It  was  a piece  of  imperti- 
nence ; and  I sent  the  following  note  to  the  navy  o:£cer  in 
command  of  the  steamer : — 

Commander  of  “Irrawaddy.”  Sir,  — It  is,  in  my  estimation,  nobler 
to  be  a man,  maintaining  true  moral  independence,  than  to  be  a French- 
man or  an  American.  And  as  the  two  legitimate  purposes  of  clothing 
are  to  cover  the  body,  and  conduce  to  its  comfort,  will  you  have  the 
kindness  to  instruct  your  servants  to  give  neither  myself  nor  Dr.  Dunn 
further  annoyance  by  suggesting  what  hour  we  dress  for  the  day,  or  in 
what  style  of  dress  we  appear  at  the  dining-table?  Fashion , a heartless 
tyrant,  has  no  international  standard  ; and,  if  it  had,  I should  be  guided 
entirely  by  my  own  judgment  and  good  sense  of  propriety. 

Respectfully  thine, 

J.  M.  Peebles. 

The  reply,  prompt  and  gentlemanly,  saved  us  from  future 
annoyances. 

Society  is  like  a light  honeycomb,  pretty  but  empty, 
while  fashion  is  the  ruling  queen  of  the  nations.  Rich  and 
poor,  the  stupid  and  the  intelligent  alike,  fawn  around,  and 
bow  down  to  this  stupid  goddess.  And  if  any  individual, 
man  or  woman,  conscious  of  that  moral  independence  inhe- 
rent in  the  God-given  nature,  refuses  allegiance  to,  or  rises 
to  overthrow  the  mandates  of  fashion,  a pig-headed  public 
raises  the  cry  at  once,  “ He’s  eccentric  ! ” “ He  does  it  to 

attract  attention ! ” And  the  poor  soul,  finding  no  moral 
support,  is  often  whipped  back  into  the  popular  rut,  to 
sheepishly  trot  along  with  the  dawdling  multitude.  Down 
in  my  soul's  depths  I detest,  despise,  loathe,  and  hate  this 
cringing  worship  paid  at  the  shrine  of  fashion ; and  be  it 
known  to  France  in  particular,  that  I will  shave  or  not,  wear 
my  hair  long  or  short,  and  dress  precisely  as  I please, 
regardless  of  fashionable  dandies  or  dictatorial  aristocrats. 


SINGAPORE. 

Sing  of  Cuba,  queen  of  the  Antilles,  if  you  choose;  but 
I’ll  sing  of  Singapore  and  its  spice-fields,  Singapore  and  its 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 


181 


waters  of  crystal  and  sapphire.  The  word,  literally  Singa- 
pura , from  the  Sanscrit  singa,  touching,  and  pura,  city, 
implies  the  ancient  “touching-city”  for  commercial  traders 
between  China  and  the  countries  west. 

Nestling  down  to  within  some  seventy  miles  of  the  equa- 
tor, one  would  naturally  suppose,  though  imbosomed  in 
flowers  and  fadeless  foliage,  that  Americans  from  the  North- 
ern States  could  not  here  live  ; and  yet  they  do.  The  green 
isles,  the  sea-breezes,  the  atmospheric  moisture  from  fre- 
quent showers,  and  the  financial  facilities  for  traffic,  reveal 
the  reasons.  There  are  really  no  seasons  here, — not  even 
the  wet  and  dry  of  California  and  Asia  Minor ; but  a per- 
petual summer,  with  a remarkable  equableness  of  tempera- 
ture, crowns  the  year.  All  this  said,  nevertheless  the 
climate  must  be  enervating. 

Just  before  reaching  this  unique  city  of  150,000,  made  up 
of  Chinamen,  indigenous  Malays,  Klings  from  Madras,  Bur- 
mese, Siamese,  Parsees,  and  Arabs,  we  crossed  the  180th 
meridian  west  from  New  York,  being  almost  directly  oppo- 
site our  home  in  New  Jersey;  and  yet,  though  feet  to  feet 
with  Americans,  we  did  not  fall  off  into  space,  nor  did  the 
law  of  gravitation  cease  to  fasten  us  to  Mother  Earth. 
Making  into  the  harbor,  the  steamer  passed  between  a large 
island  covered  with  palms,  and  a cluster  of  little  islets  put- 
ting up  from  coral  depths.  At  the  feet  of  these  were  glit- 
tering white  sands,  while  their  summits  were  crowned  with 
rich  green  jungles.  Others  had  been  cleared,  their  sides 
serried  something  like  potato-fields,  and  planted  with  pine- 
apples. 

The  isle  of  Singapore  is  owned  by  the  English.  While 
there  are  about  five  hundred  Europeans  in  the  city,  mostly 
English,  it  seems  a general  landing-place  for  the  waifs  of  the 
world.  Races  are  terribly  mixed.  This  is  a famous  mart 
for  articles  in  the  line  of  jewelry.  Their  coral,  sea-shells, 
precious  stones,  tiger’s  claws,  birds-of-paradise,  Chinese 
porcelain,  and  carvings  in  sandal-wood,  are  exceedingly  beau 


182 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


tiful.  Many  Oriental  imitations  are  sold  by  these  natives  for 
the  genuine.  A daily-expected  steamer,  bound  for  India  in 
the  opium-trade,  detained  us  over  two  weeks.  It  is  at 
present  (June  22)  the  season  of  the  monsoons  in  this  lati- 
tude. Junks  are  turning  Chinaward. 

NATURAL  BEAUTY  OF  THE  MALAY  LANDS. 

In  these  Eastern  archipelagoes  and  oceans,  Nature  puts 
human  language  to  shame  when  it  attempts  a description  of 
her  luxuriance.  These  islands  of  loveliness,  comparable  to 
emeralds  set  in  seas  of  silver,  or  gems  glittering  upon  the 
bosom  of  hushed  waters,  their  foliage  reaching  to  the  shim- 
mering edge,  where  they  dip.  their  broad  leaves  in  heaving 
waves;  these  Indies , the  lotus-lands  of  the  East,  consid- 
ering the  geological  formations,  the  Oriental  vegetation,  the 
magnificent  forests  musical  with  birds  of  gaudiest  plumage, 
the  cocoanut-palm  (prince  of  palms  for  beauty  and  nobility), 
the  groves  of  spices,  where  one  eternal  summer  gilds  hill 
and  dale,  — all  these  conspire  to  constitute  the  loveliest 
region  on  earth.  It  is  not  strange  that  certain  theologians, 
ethnologically  inclined,  have  fixed  the  Adamic  paradise  in 
the  Malay  Archipelago.  Other  islands  have  their  charms, 
but  these  bear  away  the  palm.  Perfumed  isles  and  aromatic 
airs  are  no  fabled  dreams.  Stepping  out  under  brilliant 
skies  in  evening-time,  when  the  land-breezes  were  coming 
in,  I have  been  literally  fanned  by  soft  winds  laden  with 
most  delicious  perfumes. 

The  Malays  proper  inhabit  the  Malay  Peninsula  and 
nearly  all  the  coast-regions  of  Borneo,  Sumatra,  Celebes,  and 
many  of  the  smaller  islands. 

In  this  equatorial  latitude,  and  the  islands  adjoining  it, 
Alfred  II.  Russell,  the  distinguished  naturalist  and  Spiritual- 
ist, spent  eight  years  collecting  an  immense  cabinet  of  plants, 
insects,  birds,  and  animals. 

Though  the  Malay  Peninsula  abounds  in  bananas,  mangoes, 
mangosteens,  gambier,  nutmeg,  pepper,  bamboo-groves, 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPOKE. 


183 


gutta-percha  forests,  pine-apple  plantations,  tapioca  uplands, 
clove  and  cinnamon  gardens,  it  has  its  drawbacks  in  the 
way  of  insects,  lizards,  serpents,  and  tigers.  Mosquitoes 
sing  the  same  bloodthirsty  tunes  as  in  America.  Though 
tarrying  at  the  best  hotel,  our  rooms  are  infested  with  flies, 
beetles,  fleas,  and  slimy  lizards,  crawling  upon  the  walls  and 
ceiling.  The  other  morning,  upon  rising,  and  lifting  my 
pillow,  out  darted  from  under  it  a wretchedly  ugly  lizard  ! 
All  poesy  lands  have  their  prose  sides. 

THE  MALAYS  AN  OLD  KACE. 

Though  the  Malay  Peninsula  was  unknown  to  Europeans 
till  the  arrival  of  the  Portuguese  in  India  about  the  year 
1500,  the  race  for  weary  ages  possessed  the  knowledge  of 
letters,  worked  metals,  domesticated  and  utilized  animals, 
cultivated  fields,  and  led  the  commerce  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
Their  language  crops  out  not  only  in  very  remote  islands  to 
the  east,  but  according  to  the  English  ethnologist,  Mr. 
Brace,  “ in  Madagascar,  three  thousand  miles  distant,  the 
Malay  words  form  one-seventh  of  the  vocabulary  of  the 
islanders.” 

Dr.  Prichard  regarded  it  as  settled  that  there  was  a 
Malay-Polynesian  race,  which,  at  a period  before  the  influx 
of  Hindooism,  existed  nearly  in  the  state  of  the  present  New 
Zealanders. 

Marsden  declares  that  the  main  portion  of  the  old 
“ Malay  is  original,  and  not  traceable  to  any  foreign  source.” 
Humboldt  considered  the  Malay-Polynesian  languages  to 
have  been  “ primitively  monosyllabic,  with  marked  resem- 
blances to  the  Chinese.” 

Cranford , who  has  made  the  Malays  a study,  says,  after 
speaking  of  the  “ immemorial  antiquity  of  their  language,” 
that  the  art  of  converting  iron  into  steel  has  been  immemo- 
rially  known  to  the  more  civilized  nations  of  the  Malay  Archi- 
pelago. There  are  Sanscrit  inscriptions  in  Java,  and  some 
of  the  other  Malay-peopled  islands.  The  Malay  annals,  a 


184 


AROUND  THE  'WORLD. 


blending  of  fact  and  fable,  date  back  nominally  to  the  reign 
of  Alexander  the  Great.  Among  relics  found,  while  exca- 
vating in  some  of  these  islands,  are  very  ancient  Chinese 
coins. 

MALAY  FEATURES,  DRESS,  AND  DISPOSITION. 

Standing  upon  the  steamer  before  landing  in  Singapore, 
you  see  a motley  crowd  dressed  in  every  possible  costume, 
from  the  simple  white  hip-rag  of  the  nearly  naked  Kling, 
the  silken  attire  of  the  well-to-do  Malay,  and  the  everlasting 
blue  of  Chinamen,  to  the  flowing  dress  of  the  Mohammedan 
Hadjee.  Wealthy  Chinamen  dress,  however,  in  fine  style, 
having  on  these  islands  their  carriages,  and  scores  of  servants. 

The  Chinese  coolies  carry  every  thing,  from  pails  of  water 
to  cook-shops,  on  balancing  shoulder-sticks ; while  the 
Klings,  from  Madras  and  the  Coromandel  coast,  and  the 
Malays  also,  carry  their  cakes,  fruits,  and  wares  in  trays  upon 
their  heads. 

The  Chinese  in  these  islands  are  not  permitted  to  be 
policemen  because  of  their  belonging  to  secret  societies 
among  themselves.  These  coolies  are  frequently  brought 
into  the  criminal  courts ; but  a Malay  seldom  appears  as  a 
culprit.  The  Malayan  costume  consists  of  a baju,  or  jacket, 
a pair  of  short  trousers,  with  a sarong,  i.e.,  a piece  of  silk, 
wide  at  the  top  as  at  the  bottom,  gathered  close  around  the 
waist.  In  addition  to  the  sarong,  the  women  wear  a loose, 
sash-like  garment  thrown  over  the  shoulders,  called  a Jcabia , 
which,  to  say  the  least,  is  cool  and  comfortable. 

In  complexion  they  are  fairer  than  the  men,  — a handsome 
light  olive.  In  married  life  they  are  noted  for  chastity,  and 
the  love  of  family.  Owing  to  the  comeliness  of  their  fea- 
tures, their  delicate  hands,  drooping  lashes,  fair  faces,  lus- 
trous eyes,  and  ruby  lips,  many  Europeans  are  charmed  with 
them  ; and  who,  if  they  do  not,  ought,  by  every  principle  of 
justice,  to  marry  them. 

Though  a degenerate  race  at  present,  they  are  naturally 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 


185 


proud,  frank,  generous,  true  to  their  friends,  and  affectionate 
in  disposition.  In  physique  they  are  well-proportioned. 
They  step  with  an  independent  gait.  They  are  not  industri- 
ous. They  have  no  acquisitiveness.  In  an  ungenial  clime, 
among  selfish  worldlings,  they  would  starve.  They  exem- 
plify the  command,  “ Take  no  thought  for  the  morrow.” 
Some  of  them  are  endowed  with  rather  a high  order  of 
intellect.  Their  foreheads,  though  full,  are  larger  in  the  per- 
ceptive than  the  reflective  range. 

The  Malay  nobility,  usually  exceedingly  wealthy,  are 
called  Rajahs.  These,  with  the  3Iaha  Rajahs , a rank 
higher,  are  now  educating  their  children  in  Europe.  The 
Rajah  of  Johore  has  eighty  thousand  subjects.  His  posi- 
tion is  nearly  equal  to  that  of  a petty  king  in  Continental 
Europe. 

WHENCE  THE  MALAY  RACE? 

America,  young  and  ambitious,  is  not  all  of  the  world. 
Who  were  the  mound-builders  of  the  West?  From  whence 
the  aboriginal  red  Indians  ? Before  the  American  Continent 
had  been  pressed  by  human  feet,  Asian  civilizations  had 
flourished  and  died.  Saying  nothing  of  theories  pre-historic, 
there  are  solid  reasons  for  believing  that  the  Malays  were 
originally  a composite  of  Central  Africans  and  Mongolians. 
In  fact,  both  tradition  and  inscription  unite  in  teaching,  that, 
long  ere  the  Pyramids  reared  their  mighty  forms,  the  Malays 
were  conquered  by  powerful  kings  from  the  north.  Twice 
brought  under  the  yoke  of  foreign  rulers  from  the  north  and 
north-east,  they  inherited  from  that  nationality  now  known 
as  the  Chinese.  Each  invasion  necessarily  left  the  racial 
effect  upon  the  posterity. 

Do  not  shrug  the  shoulders  at  the  mention  of  Africa. 
Neither  Congo  nor  Congo  negroes  constitute  all  of  Africa. 
And,  further,  all  Ethiopians  did  not  originally  have  thick 
lips,  a flat  nose,  and  short,  knotty  hair.  Cushite  history 
proves  this.  The  color,  however,  was  always  dark,  or  jet 


186 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


black.  There  is  a lingering  Aryan  element  in  Central  Africa. 
The  New  Guineans,  set  down  by  all  ethnological  writers  as 
Malayans,  have  curly,  crispy  hair ; it  is  also  long  and  bushy, 
and  of  it  they  are  very  proud.  Whenever  the  negro  ele- 
ment comes  in  collision  with  the  Mongolian  or  Malay  race, 
in  its  advanced  stages,  as  in  Asia,  and  more  recently  some 
of  the  Philippine  Islands,  it  melts  away  much  as  do  wild 
animals  before  civilization. 

HOW  CAME  THE  MALAYS  INTO  NATIONAL  POSITION? 

Subjective  thinkers,  as  well  as  geologists,  care  little  for 
Jewish  records,  Usher’s,  or  any  other  theologian’s  calcula- 
tions. Ruins,  monuments,  inscriptions,  and  lingual  roots,  — 
these  determine  eras  of  civilization  and  the  colonization  of 
races. 

Eastern  traditions  state  that  many,  very  many  thousands 
of  years  since,  when  a traveler  entered  a distant  country, 
having  a different  colored  skin,  he  was  supposed  by  the  more 
superstitious  to  have  been  dropped  from  a star,  to  people  a 
new  portion  of  the  earth ; and  accordingly  the  tribe  that 
he  visited  gave  him  several  wives,  and  sent  him  adrift  to 
replenish  and  populate.  But  to  approach  the  historical,  with 
inferences  from  monumental  ruins,  inscriptions,  and  sugges- 
tions from  attending  unseen  intelligences,  some  eight  thou- 
sand years  since  the  Malay  Peninsula,  and  a vast  tract  of 
country  north  of  it,  was  the  great  half-way  halting-ground 
between  the  Central  Africans  of  the  west,  and  the  Chinese 
or  more  northern  Mongolians  of  the  east.  On  these  rich 
table-lands,  abounding  in  wild  grasses,  grains,  and  fruits, 
intercrossing  caravans  with  their  merchandise  rested  and 
recruited.  Settlements  commenced,  intermarriages  followed, 
villages,  then  cities ; and  finally  an  opulent  kingdom  was  the 
result.  Becoming  proud  and  depredatory,  this  kingdom 
warred  with,  and  was  conquered  by,  Tartar  hordes  and  Mon- 
golians ; getting,  among  other  consequences,  a fervid  infusion 
of  Northern  blood  through  the  lax  social  relations  then  pre- 
vailing. 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 


187 


After  the  lapse  of  a few  hundred  years,  they  were  again 
conquered  by  the  Chinese  and  their  allies,  the  conquerors  in 
considerable  numbers  remaining  in  the  country,  softening' 
the  skin  to  a light  copper,  and  straightening  the  hair,  through 
intermixture  in  their  social  relationships.  These  causes, 
with  various  climatic  conditions,  constituted  the  Malay  race, 
which  about  six  thousand  years  ago  were  in  their  palmy 
periods.  Their  language,  ever  flexible,  shows  plainly  that  it 
has  been  acted  upon  both  by  the  monosyllabic  Chinese  and 
the  Sanscrit.  The  very  word  “ Malay  ” is  Sanscrit. 

Inheriting  Mongolian  energy,  and  naturally  sailors,  these 
Malayans  began  at  a very  early  period  to  emigrate,  and  colo- 
nize islands  to  the  south  and  east.  The  north-east  monsoons 
would  take  them  first  to  Sumatra  ; and  then,  considering 
the  oceanic  currents  and  prevailing  winds,  they  would  grad- 
ually drift  southward  and  to  the  east.  Evidently  the  mound- 
builders,  and  the  descendants  of  these , the  North-American 
Indians,  were  largely  Malayan  in  origin.  This  long-unsolved 
problem  admits  of  ethnic  demonstration. 

THE  MALAYANS  AMERICA-WARD. 

While  cruising  across  the  Pacific,  Capt.  Blythen  pointed 
out  to  us,  on  his  North  and  South  Pacific  charts,  sixty  islands 
reported  and  located  by  navigators  some  two  hundred 
years  since,  that  have  sunk  from  human  sight.  Some  of 
these  were  said  to  have  been  inhabited.  Cataclysms  and 
convulsions  were  ever  common  along  the  volcanic  zones  of 
the  tropics.  A vast  continent,  something  like  the  New  At- 
lantis spoken  of  by  Plato,  was  submerged  in  the  Pacific,  save 
the  mountainous  peaks,  several  thousands  of  years  ago. 
Such  of  the  aborigines  as  survived,  upon  tho  mountain-sum- 
mits and  high  lands,  intermingled  maritally  with  roving, 
eastward-bound  Malays.  They  crossed  from  island  to  island 
in  crafts  corresponding  somewhat  to  their  present  ^ra/iws. 
Traversing  the  island-dotted  waters  through  Polynesia,  they 
reached  the  western  coast  of  South  America.  Their  conti- 


188 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


nental  course  during  the  succeeding  centuries  was  north* 
ward,  through  Mexico,  to  the  great  chain  of  northern  lakes. 
Ruins,  symbols,  and  the  crumbling  pottery  of  the  last  of  the 
mound-builders  and  Mexicans,  are  almost  identical  with 
ruins,  carvings,  and  old  roads  in  Malay-peopled  lands. 

The  acute  ethnological  writer,  D’Eichtal,  declares  that 
“ the  Polynesian  is  an  original  civilization,  and  apparently 
the  earliest  in  the  world ; that  it  spread  to  the  east  and  the 
west  from  its  focus  in  Polynesia,  or  in  a continent  situated  in 
the  same  region,  hut  noiv  submerged  ; that  it  reached  America 
on  the  one  side,  and  Africa  on  the  other,  where  it  embraced 
the  Fulahs  and  Copts.”  He  further  suggests  “that  a germ 
from  the  Polynesian  cradle,  falling  into  the  valley  of  the 
Nile,  originated  the  ancient  Egyptian  civilization.” 

CUSTOMS  COMMON  TO  MALAYS  AND  INDIANS. 

The  Rev.  Mr.  Keasbury,  thirty  years  in  the  East,  and  one 
of  the  best  Malay  scholars  in  the  world,  has,  in  keeping  with 
another  gentleman,  a list  of  words  found  both  in  the  Malay 
and  the  original  dialects  of  the  American  continent.  But 
we  have  no  space  to  adduce  the  argument  from  the  similar- 
ity of  language.  Since  starting  upon  this  tour,  I have  seen 
no  Pacific  Islanders,  no  people  anywhere,  that  in  general 
features,  color  of  skin  and  hair,  carriage  in  walking,  method 
in  sitting,  and  government  by  chiefs  and  sub-chiefs,  so 
closely  resembled  our  better  Indian  tribes  of  the  West  and 
South-west. 

Traveling  out  into  the  country  from  Johore,  and  also  up 
the  Peninsula  (starting  in  at  the  Wellsley  Province,  oppo- 
site Penang),  where  monkeys  and  the  ruder  of  the  Malays 
inhabit  alike  fields  and  forests,  I either  observed,  or  learned 
from  others,  that  these  degenerate  Malays,  instead  of  shaving 
the  beard,  pluck  it  out,  as  do  the  Indians  of  America. 

Walking  in  streets  and  forest-paths,  the  woman  strides 
along  in  advance,  the  man  following  to  ward  off  beasts  of 
prey.  So  with  the  Indians.  In  this  country,  by  the  way, 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPOBE. 


189 


tigers,  stealing  up  behind,  pounce  upon  the  victim,  the  fore- 
paw  striking  the  back  of  the  neck.  Deaths  by  tigers  are 
frequent. 

The  Malays  generally  bury  their  dead  in  a sitting  position, 
interring  with  them  implements  of  war,  and  food,  as  do  some 
of  our  Indian  tribes. 

The  Malay  women,  back  in  the  mountainous  districts,  per- 
form all  the  hard  labor,  while  the  men  hunt  and  fish.  So 
with  our  Indians. 

The  Malayan-dyaks  of  Borneo,  and  others  of  the  more 
warlike  tribes,  put  showy  feathers  in  their  hair,  and  take  a 
portion  of  the  scalp  from  the  head  of  the  slain  enemy  as 
a trophy  ; and  so  with  our  Indians. 

They  wear  their  black  hair  loose  and  long,  paint  their 
faces  in  war-time,  use  the  bow  and  arrow,  are  fond  of  tinsel 
jewelry,  and  never  forget  an  injury,  — all  of  which  traits 
characterize  American  Indians.  The  above  comparisons 
refer  to  the  rustic  tribes,  however,  rather  than  the  higher 
classes  of  Malays. 


THE  “ FALL  OF  MAN.” 

Under  the  droll  drapery  of  iEsop’s  Fables  nestle  lessons 
sunny  with  moral  beauty  ; so  concealed  in  the  Mosaic  myth, 
“ Adam’s  fall,”  there  is  a germ  of  truth.  All  through  the 
East  are  moss-wreathed  ruins,  telling  of  golden  ages  and 
higher  civilizations. 

“ In  the  province  of  Kedu,”  writes  A.  R.  Wallace,  “ is  the 
great  temple  of  Borobodo.  It  is  built  upon  a hill,  and  con- 
sists of  a central  dome,  and  seven  ranges  of  terraced  walls 
covering  the  slopes  of  the  hills,  forming  open  galleries. 
Around  the  magnificent  central  dome  is  a triple  circle  of 
seventy -two  towers  ; and  the  whole  building  is  six  hundred 
and  twenty  feet  square,  and  about  one  hundred  feet  high. 
In  the  terraced  walls  are  niches  containing  four  hundred  fig- 
ures larger  than  life  ; and  both  sides  of  all  the  terraced  walls 
are  covered  with  bas-reliefs  carved  in  hard  stone,  occupying 


190 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


an  extent  of  nearly  three  miles  in  length.  The  Great  Pyra- 
mid of  Egypt  sinks  into  insignificance,”  says  Mr.  Wallace, 
“ when  compared  with  this  sculptured  hill-temple  in  the  inte- 
rior of  Java.”  There  are  other  templed  ruins  and  inscrip- 
tions, remember,  in  Malay-peopled  countries  and  islands, 
long  antedating  this.  Who  were  the  projectors?  — who  the 
constructors  ? Ask  the  Malays  : echo  ! Appeal  to  history  : 
it  is  silent  as  the  chambers  of  death. 

THE  RELIGION  OF  THE  MALAYS. 

In  the  thirteenth  century,  Mohammedan  missionaries  con- 
verted the  Malays  in  the  Straits  of  Malacca  to  Islamism, 
using  persuasion  instead  of  the  sword.  Their  original  reli- 
gion, however,  was  entirely  different.  John  Cameron,  F.R. 
G.S.,  assures  us  that  “ such  Malays  as  have  embraced  none 
of  the  more  modern  religions  believe  in  some  divine  person- 
ality, corresponding  to  God ; and  a future  life,  where  good 
men  enjoy  ecstatic  bliss,  and  the  wicked  suffer  purgatorial 
punishments.”  But  “ their  religion,”  he  adds,  “ is  strangely 
mixed  up  with  demonology . They  believe  that  every  person 
is  attended  by  a good  and  a bad  angel ; the  latter  leading 
to  sickness,  danger,  and  sin,  while  the  good  angel  seeks  the 
individual’s  health  and  happiness.”  In  their  “ lives,  they  are 
influenced  more  by  fear  than  hope.”  They  propitiate  the 
wicked  angel  and  the  evil  spirits.  It  is  only  at  death  that 
they  ask  the  especial  care  of  their  good  angel.  They  stand 
in  no  fear  of  the  transition.  Some  of  their  ruins  indicate  a 
relationship  theologically  to  the  sun  and  serpent  worshipers. 

MALAY  HOSPITALITY.  — THE  “ORANG-UTAN.” 

“ The  higher  classes  of  Malays,”  writes  Mr.  Wallace,  “ are 
exceedingly  polite,  and  have  all  the  quiet  ease  of  the  best- 
bred  Europeans.”  To  this  I will  add,  they  are  very  kind, 
warm-hearted,  and  hospitable.  Calling  at  a Malacca-Malay’s 
palm-thatched  dwelling,  we  were  at  once  treated  to  tea, 
fruit,  cocoanut-milk,  and  durians.  This  latter  fruit  is  quite 


COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPOKE. 


191 


generally  considered  the  choicest  and  most  luscious  fruit  in 
the  world  ; and  yet,  like  tomatoes,  one  must  cultivate  a taste 
for  it.  The  odor  of  the  shell  is  truly  disgusting.  The  eat- 
able substance  is  of  a yellowish  creamy  consistence,  tasting 
like  a mixture  of  mashed  beech-nuts,  bananas,  onions, 
strawberries,  pumpkin-seeds,  and  sweet  apples. 

The  children  three,  five,  and  seven  years  of  age,  playing 
about,  perfectly  nude,  were  quite  shy  of  us.  Though  abso- 
lute nakedness  in  this  climate  is  comfortable,  the  custom  is 
quite  too  Adamic.  These  Mohammedan  Malays  circumcise 
between  the  years  of  eleven  and  fifteen  ; and  old  and  young 
strictly  abstain  from  opium  and  liquors  of  all  kinds.  Mr. 
Hewick,  Chief  of  Police  in  the  Wellsley  Provinces,  accom- 
panying us  into  the  country  to  see  Malay  life,  amused  us, 
when  returning,  by  sending  a baboon  species  of  the  monkey 
up  a smooth,  limbless  cocoanut-tree  to  pick  some  fruit. 
The  ingenious  method  the  cunning  brute  devised  to  twist 
the  nuts  from  the  tree  showed  a striking  intelligence. 

In  the  Malay  language  “ muniet  ” is  the  term  for  monkey, 
“ karra  ” for  baboon,  and  “ orang  ” for  man.  “ Orang-laut  ” 
implies  sea-people,  or  seafaring  men;  “ orang-gunung"  is 
defined  mountaineer,  or  a rustic,  uncultivated  man  ; while 
“ orang-utan  ” signifies  literally  a man  of  the  forest,  or  the 
aboriginal  people.  The  famous  “ man-like  ape,”  to  which 
Darwinian  sympathizers  give  this  name,  is  never  so  called  by 
the  natives,  but  is  known  among  all  Malay-speaking  races 
under  the  name  of  “ mias .”  How  easily  words  mislead, 
especially  when  an  extreme  theory  is  to  be  maintained ! 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 

The  little  kingdom  of  Johore  lies  just  across  the  straits 
from  the  isle  of  Singapore.  Accompanied  by  our  American 
Consul,  Major  Studer,  a gentleman  ever  alive  to  the  com- 
mercial relations  of  America,  we  called  to  see  his  majesty, 
the  Maha-Rajah ; who,  if  he  does  not  sit 


“ High  on  a throne  of  royal  state,  which  far 
Outshone  the  wealth  of  Ormus  and  of  Ind,” 

has  a fine  palatial  mansion,  constructed  in  truly  Oriental 
style.  His  “ royalty  ” was  absent,  which  left  the  secretary 
to  do  the  etiquette  of  the  palace.  The  drive  across  the 
island  of  Singapore,  with  the  exception  of  the  poor,  vicious 
horses,  was  richly  enjoyable.  The  Britains  are  famous  in  all 
foreign  lands  for  excellent  thoroughfares  and  an  effective 
police.  The  Dutch  are  too  rigid  in  their  measures. 

This  excellent  road  above  referred  to  is  dotted  and  lined 
with  bungalows,  plantations  laid  out  in  exquisite  taste,  bam- 
boo-hedges, and  fan-palms,  quite  as  useful  as  ornamental, 
called  “ the  traveler’s  fountain.”  The  out-jutting  stems  of 
these  broad  pahn-leaves,  collecting  the  niglit-dews,  tender 
their  cups  of  crystal  water  the  following  day  to  the  weary, 
thirsting  traveler.  Surely  God’s  living  providence  is  every- 
where manifest. 

193 


MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 


193 


JOHOEE. 

Reaching  this  unique  city  of  five  thousand,  we  became 
the  guests  of  James  Meldrum,  many  years  in  the  country, 
and  owner  of  the  largest  steam  saw-mills  in  Asia,  employ- 
ing five  hundred  men.  His  bungalow , situated  upon  a shady 
eminence,  spans  an  extensive  arc  of  enchanting  scenery. 
“ Bungalows,”  by  the  way,  a term  applied  to  all  kinds  of  East- 
ern dwelling-houses  having  lofty  ceilings  and  broad  veran- 
das, are  built  with  reference  to  ventilation  and  coolness. 

Mr.  Meldrum  saws  the  famous  teak , as  well  as  cedars, 
mahoganies,  maraboos,  kranjees,  chungals,  rosewood,  sandal- 
woods, camphor- woods,  &c.  A report  before  me  says,  — 

“The  Johore  forests  cover  an  extent  of  about  ten  thousand  square 
miles,  and  contain  upwards  of  one  hundred  different  kinds  of  timber- 
trees.  These  forests  are  being  opened  up  by  his  highness  the  Maha- 
Rajah  of  Johore,  K.C.S.I.,  K.C.C.I.,  &c.,  who  is  constructing  a wooden 
railway  into  the  interior.  It  will  pass  through  dense  virgin  forests 
abounding  in  all  the  various  kinds  of  timber-trees  known  in  the 
Straits.” 

The  Malay  Maha-Rajah  of  Johore,  being  a strict  Mohamme- 
dan, uses  no  wines,  no  liquors  of  any  kind  ; and,  further,  he 
will  permit  the  existence  of  no  “house  of  ill -fame  ” in  his 
dominion.  Just  previous  to  our  arrival,  he  had  broken  up  a 
den  of  prostitution  established  in  New  Johore  by  some  Cath- 
olic Chinamen.  Jesuit  missionaries  had  converted  these 
Chinese  from  Confucianism  to  Christianity ! Is  it  strange 
that  Mohammedans  think  Christians  very  immoral  ? 

The  Malays  of  these  regions  never,  — no,  never , drink 
intoxicating  liquors  of  any  kind.  Such  practices  are  forbidden 
by  the  Koran.  Would  not  an  infusion  of  Islamism  into 
Christianity  improve  it,  at  least  practically  ? The  Arabian 
prophet  taught  no  scape-goat  atonement,  no  salvation 
through  another’s  merits.  Neither  do  Mohammedans  in  their 
mosques  have  “ infidels  ” to  fan  them  while  they  worship. 
Not  so  with  Christians.  In  the  Singapore  English  Church, 

13 


194 


AROUND  THE  'WORLD. 


built  by  convict-labor,  sixteen  “ heathen  ” natives  stand  out 
under  a scorching  noonday  sun  on  the  “ Lord’s  Day,”  pull- 
ing punkas  to  fan  these  ritualistic  English  Christians,  while 
they  drawlingly  “ worship  God,”  saying,  very  sensibly, 
“ Have  mercy  upon  us  miserable  sinners .” 

During  this  trip  over  to  J ohore,  we  saw  monkeys  leaping  on 
trees,  birds  of  rich  plumage,  a young  elephant,  a huge,  slimy 
boa-constrictor  just  killed  by  the  wayside,  and  the  fresh  skin 
of  a tiger,  which,  while  covering  the  ravenous  brute,  had 
concealed  the  remnants  of  many  a man.  In  his  stomach  was 
found  part  of  a breastbone,  and  several  human  hands.  Gov- 
ernment pays  a handsome  bounty  upon  tiger-killing. 

A JUNGLE. — TIGERS. 

What  American  has  not  read  of  the  East-India  jungles? 
Permit  the  pen  to  paint  one.  A jungle  is  a heavy  forest  of 
gigantic  trees  with  a compact  foliage  of  dark-green  leaves. 
Under  these  grow  up  another  tribe  of  trees,  shorter,  more 
umbrageous,  and  loaded  with  such  wild  fruit  as  mangosteens, 
mangoes,  and  jumbus.  Beneath  and  around  these  again, 
there’s  a prolific  growth  never  seen  outside  the  tropics,  — 
palms,  rattans,  ferns,  and  indescribable  plants,  literally  woven 
together,  like  the  “ lawyer-hedges  ” of  New  Zealand,  by  a 
net-work  of  creepers  and  parasites.  Such  a forest  is  a 
jungle,  the  home  of  the  tiger.  I never  passed  one  without 
thinking  of  tigers  and  boa-constrictors.  Serpents — cold, 
slimy,  treacherous,  and  poisonous  — I loathe  and  despise. 
Eden’s  fable  has  nothing  to  do  with  this  inborn  dislike  to 
crawling  things.  Men  that  tame  and  handle  serpents,  and 
women  that  pet  poodle-dogs,  reveal  what  they  might  as  well 
conceal ! 

It  was  estimated,  a few  years  since,  that  one  man  a day  fell 
a victim  to  the  crushing  stroke  of  the  tiger  in  Singapore,  an 
island  of  about  two  hundred  square  miles.  These  tigers 
swim  across  the  straits  from  Johore  to  the  island.  The  dis- 
tance is  about  two  miles.  The  tiger  stealthily  strikes,  and 


MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 


195 


seizes  the  person  by  the  back  of  the  neck.  Like  other  wild 
beasts,  he  is  too  cowardly  to  face  a man.  The  Malays  have 
the  saying,  “ If  you  will  only  speak  to  a tiger,  and  tell  him 
he  can  get  better  food  in  the  jungle,  he  will  spare  you.” 

SPICY  GROVES. — BEGGARS  UNKNOWN. 

Descriptions  of  cinnamon-trees,  clove-trees,  and  others  of 
this  nature,  might  be  interesting.  Let  a brief  sketch  of  the 
nutmeg-tree  suffice.  Handsomely  formed,  and  beautiful  in 
proportion,  it  grows  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  feet  high, 
and  is  thickly  covered  with  polished  dark-green  leaves, 
which  continue  fresh  the  year  round.  The  fragrant  blos- 
soms are  thick,  wavy  bells,  resembling  the  hyacinth  or  lily- 
of-the-valley.  When  the  fruit  is  ripening,  it  might  be  mis- 
taken, say  the  old  cultivators,  for  the  peach,  bating  the  pink 
or  yellow  cheek.  When  the  nut  inside  is  ripe,  the  fruit 
splits  down,  remaining  half  open.  If  not  now  picked,  it 
soon  falls.  On  the  same  branch  — as  with  the  orange  — may  " 
be  seen  the  bud,  blossom,  and  the  ripening  fruitage.  Nut- 
ting-fields in  the  Singapore  region  have  nearly  gone  to 
decay.  A cureless  blight  has  rendered  their  spice-gardens 
unprofitable. 

Want  of  energy  in  the  Malay  Islands,  and  other  portions 
of  the  East,  has  become  a proverb.  There  is  little  induce- 
ment to  labor  where  Nature  is  so  unsparing.  All  individuals 
are  about  as  lazy  as  they  can  afford  to  be ! Two  hours  of 
daylight  in  the  Malay  Peninsula  is  enough  for  a native  to 
build  a decent  “ shanty,”  and  thatch  it.  Beggars  are  un- 
known away  from  seaports  and  cities.  They  have  but  to 
lift  the  hand,  to  pluck  plenty  of  fruit.  Most  delicious 
pine-apples  sell  for  fifty  cents  a hundred  in  the  Singapore 
market. 

VOLCANIC  BELTS,  AND  MINERALS. 

One  of  the  great  volcanic  belts  of  the  globe  stretches 
along  across  these  Malayan  Islands.  The  breadth  of  the  belt 


196 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


is  about  fifty  miles.  Java  alone  has  over  forty  active  vol- 
canoes. Borneo  and  New  Guinea  are  just  outside  of  the 
volcanic  zone.  Peru  and  South- American  coasts  faintly  com- 
pai-e  with  these  islands  in  terrible  lava  upheavals.  The 
Javanese  eruption  occurring  at  Mount  Galunggong,  in  1822, 
destroyed  twenty  thousand  inhabitants.  A gentleman  just 
from  Batavia  informs  me  that  there  has  recently  been 
another  serious  convulsion  upon  the  island.  Instead  of  liquid 
lava,  as  at  Vesuvius,  heated  sands,  stones,  and  red-hot  ashes 
were  thrown  up  with  great  violence.  “ Why,”  is  it  asked, 
“do  Europeans  live  upon  these  islands?”  The  love  of 
money,  is  the  only  answer.  Gold  in  this  century  is  god. 

A granitic  mountain-chain  runs  the  whole  length  of  the 
Malay  peninsula.  It  has  thermal  springs,  but  no  active 
volcanoes.  The  mountains  are  not  over  a third  as  high  as 
those  in  Sumatra  and  Java.  This  region  is  famous  for  min- 
erals, — iron,  copper,  tin,  and  gold.  Malacca  and  Siam  are 
said  to  be  the  greatest  tin  countries  in  the  world. 

I met  several  times  “ Charlie  Allen,”  the  young  man 
who  accompanied  Mr.  Wallace  during  his  prolonged  explora- 
tions in  the  East  Indies.  He  had  just  come  down  from  the 
Chindrass  gold-mines  in  Malacca.  These  are  forty-five  miles 
from  the  old  city  of  Malacca,  and  fifteen  from  Mount  Ophir. 
They  promise  “ rich,”  as  Californians  say.  “ Oh  for  Ameri- 
can energy  to  work  them  ! ” exclaimed  Mr.  Allen. 

What  interested  me  more  than  the  quartz  specimen  he 
exhibited,  was  the  description  of  an  ancient,  yet  substan- 
tially built  road  during  some  important  excavations.  It  lies 
embedded  deep  under  a modern  thoroughfare,  yet  revealing 
an  entirely  different  kind  of  constructive  conception.  Who, 
what  people,  built  it  ? Echoing  ages  are  dumb. 

bird’s-nest  soups. 

As  turtle-soup  is  a great  dainty  with  English-  epicures,  so 
are  bird’s-nest  soups  among  Chinamen  at  Singapore  and 
elsewhere.  The  Indian  Archipelago,  and  adjacent  rocky 


MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 


197 


isles,  are  the  harvest-fields  for  these  delicacies.  The  nests, 
a sort  of  gluey,  gelatinous  substance,  seen  in  China  markets, 
are  found  along  the  rocks,  in  deep  and  damp  caves,  and  are 
the  choicest  if  gathered  before  the  birds  have  laid  the  eggs. 
The  nests  resemble  in  shape  those  of  the  chimney-swallows 
in  America.  The  finest  qualities  of  nests  are  when  they 
are  clear  and  white  as  wax : the  poorest  are  those  gathered 
after  the  young  birds  have  flown  away. 

THE  UPAS. 

That  ierrible  Gueva  Upas , — the  valley  of  poison,  — writ- 
ten about  many  years  ago  by  a Dutch  surgeon  at  Batavia, 
and  afterwards  by  others,  without  inspecting  the  locality, 
proved  to  be  a hoax.  True,  there  is  a valley,  grim,  bare, 
and  as  destitute  of  vegetable  as  animal  life,  caused  by  the 
deadly  nature  of  the  carbonic  and  sulphurous  acid  gases  that 
continually  escape  from  the  crevices  and  soils  in  this  vol- 
canic region.  There  are  numerous  plants  and  shrubs  more 
poisonous  than  the  Upas.  Geographies,  as  well  as  Bibles, 
^ced  revising. 

BETEL-NUT.  — GUTTA-PEECHA.  — COCOANUT-GEOYES. 

The  bewitching  betel-nut,  used  by  and  so  staining  the 
lips  and  teeth  of  the  natives,  is  common  in  Cochin  China, 
Sumatra,  Java,  and  tropical  Indies.  Its  exhilarating  fascina- 
tion is  said  to  excel  even  tobacco.  Penang  is  the  more  com- 
mon name  of  the  nut ; accordingly  Pulo-Penang  signifies 
betel-nut  island.  While  growing  on  the  graceful  and  slightly 
tapering  trees,  they  look  something  like  nutmegs.  When 
ripe,  and  broken  into  small  pieces,  the  natives  prepare  them 
with  the  siri-leaf  and  the  unslacked  lime  of  shells.  Though 
producing  a dreamy,  stimulating  effect,  it  must  necessarily 
injure  the  membranous  surfaces  of  the  mouth. 

Gutta-perclia  abounds  in  both  Singapore  and  Penang. 
The  Malays  term  the  tree  tuban.  It  grows  large,  has  a 
smooth  bark  and  wide-spreading  branches.  The  tree  is  not 


198 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


only  tapped  to  get  the  juice,  but  often  literally  girdled, 
destroying  the  tree  itself.  This  forest  vandalism  is  now  for- 
bidden. The  juice  — life-blood  of  the  tree  — is  caught  in 
cocoanut-shells,  poured  into  pitchers  made  from  the  joints 
of  large  bamboos,  and  then  conveyed  to  caldrons  for  boiling 
and  the  further  preparations  for  sale. 

Cocoanut-groves , being  planted  in  horizontal  lines,  pre- 
sent a most  beautiful  appearance.  These  trees,  running  up 
some  forty  feet,  unbroken  by  leaf  or  branch,  are  roofed  with 
deep  green  foliage.  The  nuts  grow  in  clusters  between  the 
roots  of  the  leaves  and  branches  at  the  top.  If  not  picked 
when  ripe,  they  drop,  and  are  broken.  Planters  of  large 
groves  tell  me  that  the  noise  of  falling  nuts  in  night-time 
breaks  the  silence  with  sounds  “ weird  and  ghostly.”  Fall- 
ing upon  the  skulls  of  the  natives,  they  sometimes  break 
them.  When  the  oil  is  sought,  they  are  allowed  to  ripen. 
The  nuts  sell  for  a penny  each.  The  watery  milk  within 
them  is  considered  as  cooling  and  healthy  as  nutritious. 

FIRE-FLY  JEWELRY. 

Lower  races  and  tribes  in  all  lands  are  fond  of  pearls, 
precious  stones,  jewelry,  — display  of  all  kinds.  The  Malays, 
unable  to  purchase  diamonds,  have  a little  cage-like  fixture, 
in  which  they  imprison  a fire-fly.  This,  excited,  continues 
to  give  out  perpetual  flashes,  quite  excelling  in  brilliancy 
the  diamond  itself.  The  natives  are  sufficiently  humane  to 
set  them  free  when  the  evening  party  is  over.  The  poor 
things  are  not,  as  some  writers  have  said,  impaled  on  golden 
needles,  that,  by  increasing  the  agony,  the  glitter  of  the  flash 
may  be  intensified.  The  flash  has  more  the  appearance  of 
electricity  than  phosphorescence.  But  what  an  idea  ! — im- 
prisoning harmless  insects  to  attract  attention,  and  minister 
to  human  vanity ! 


MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 


199 


OFF  TO  CALCUTTA,  VIA  PENANG. 

Left  Singapore,  June  27,  on  the  steamer,  “ The  States- 
man,” under  the  command  of  Capt.  Valiant.  This  line  — 
running  between  China  and  Calcutta  — is  engaged  in  the 
opium-trade.  The  accommodations  are  excellent ; both  the 
captain  and  his  interesting  lady,  Mrs.  Valiant,  striving  to 
their  utmost  to  make  the  voyage  pleasant  and  homelike. 

Penang,  a nearly  circular  island,  off  from  the  Malacca 
coast,  contains  some  seventy  thousand  acres  ; and  its  history 
is  the  history  of  the  “ British  East  India  Company”  in  its 
efforts  to  get  a foothold  in  the  Malay  Peninsula.  The  island, 
laying  high  claims  to  beauty  of  scenery,  seems  a mass  of 
hills,  rising  like  cones  from  the  water’s  edge,  near  the  sum- 
mits of  which  are  the  neat,  tasty  bungalows  of  the  residents, 
surrounded  by  palms,  pepper-vines,  fruit-trees,  and  cocoanut- 
groves.  In  the  harbor  hardly  a ripple  dances  upon  the 
glassy  waters.  Crossing  it  to  visit  Mr.  Hewick,  an  official 
over  in  the  Wellsley  Province  of  Malacca,  the  phosphores- 
cent flames  (when  returning)  flashing  up  at  the  dipping  of 
the  natives’  oars,  gave  it  the  seeming  of  sailing  through  a 
sea  of  fire.  Penang,  like  all  the  Oriental  cities  in  these  lati- 
tudes, is  peopled  with  Malays,  Chinese,  Ivlings,  and  other 
Hindoo  derivatives.  The  town  covers  about  one  square  mile. 
The  approach  to  it,  through  emerald  isles,  was  magnificent. 

MOUNT  OPHIR. 

Rounding  the  most  southern  point  of  land  in  Asia,  and 
hugging  the  Malacca  coast  toward  Burmah  and  India,  we 
had  a fine  view  of  Mount  Ophir,  four  thousand  feet  high. 
Whether  this  be  the  biblical  Ophir,  or  not,  is  unimportant ; 
but  who  honeycombed  the  mountain  with  shafts  ? who  here 
searched  for  gold  in  the  distant  past  ? This  is  an  interesting 
inquiry.  Of  the  location  of  the  scriptural  Ophir,  nothing  is 
known  that  will  positively  fix  the  geographical  position.  It 
was  a place  with  which  the  J ews  and  Tyrians  carried  on  a 


200 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


lucrative  trade  in  the  time  of  Solomon,  twenty-eight  hun- 
dred years  since.  At  this  period  the  J ews  were  unacquainted 
with  iron,  knowing  only  bronze,  silver,  and  gold.  Their 
bronze  they  received  from  the  Tyrians.  Half  barbarous,  they 
had  no  commerce  till  David  conquered  Edom  (or  Idumea), 
giving  them  some  coast  on  the  Red  Sea.  The  Jewish  crafts 
that  traded  with  Ophir  may  have  been  the  “ navy  of  Tar- 
shish ; ” and  this  Tarshish  may  have  been  a Tyrian  port  on 
the  Red  Sea,  — the  part  known,  perhaps,  as  the  Gulf  of  Suez. 

The  celebrated  German  Orientalist,  Lassen,  places  Ophir 
somewhere  about  the  debouchement  of  the  river  Indus. 
His  theory  is  founded  upon  resemblances  between  the  He- 
brew and  Sanscrit  names  of  the  commodities  brought  from 
Ophir.  There  is  no  resemblance,  however,  between  the 
ancient  method  of  working  the  Ophir  mines,  and  the  copper 
mines  bordering  Lake  Superior  — worked  by  whom  ? The 
mound-builders.  But  who  were  the  mound-builders  ? 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN. 

Out  on  the  waters  restless  and  sea-tossed,  deprived  of 
daily  journals  and  libraries,  how  naturally  the  mind  turns  to 
that  inexhaustible  field  of  research,  spirit-communion  ! 

Dr.  Willis,  a medical  spirit,  controlling  the  medium,  said 
in  his  off-hand,  epigrammatic  manner : — 

“ Disease  is  obstruction.  Vital  phenomena  are  profound 
studies.  The  human  system  is  interpermeatecl  by  a very 
complex  network  of  nerves.  The  brain,  comparable  to  a 
sounding-bell,  echoes  through  these  nerves  the  condition  of 
every  portion  of  the  physical  organism.  This  is  why  I 
touch  the  head  in  diagnosing  disease  through  the  Doctor. 
Certain  nerves  allied  to  the  medulla  oblongata  throw  their 
sensitive  branches  across  the  back  of  the  neck.  A current 
of  air  striking  this  part  is  quite  certain  to  produce  colds, 
catarrhs,  and  serious  neuralgic  affections.  Wearing  long 
hair,  therefore,  is  a preventive.  The  ancients  in  Oriental 
countries  understood  this.  ...  I see  no  deleterious  effects 
in  your  abstinence  from  meat-eating.  And  yet  considering 
the  formation  of  the  teeth,  with  the  make-up  of  the  whole 
organic  structure,  I favor  it ; that  is,  considering  humanity 
as  it  is.  The  system  requires  oils,  as  well  as  materials  for 
muscle.  But  animal  oils  are  more  clogging  to  the  brain 
than  vegetable.  . . . Color  affects  the  health.  Red  should 
never  predominate  in  the  sick-room,  especially  if  the  patient 
is  nervously  sensitive.  It  is  an  excitant.  Pale  blue  and 


202 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


cream  colors  are  quieting.  Sunlight  is  a natural  stimulant 
Pure  air  is  indispensable.  Diet,  and  the  right  use  of  water, 
are  helps.  The  ancient  Romans  indulged  in  tepid  baths, 
followed  by  smi-baths.  The  will-power  is  a wonderful 
restorative.  Our  treatment,  including  the  above,  is,  you  know, 
magnetic  and  medicinal.  Chronic  complaints  require  medi- 
cines : these  we  magnetize  and  vitalize.  Nervous  affections 
readily  yield  to  magnetic  treatment,  providing  mediums  are 
healthy,  and  temperamentally  adapted  to  patients.  Promis- 
cuous mingling  of  magnetisms  is  deleterious,  inducing  ner- 
vous unbalance,  and  opening  the  way  for  obsessions.  Those 
so  inclined  pursue  the  study  of  medicines  in  spirit-life,  that 
they  may  benefit  the  inhabitants  of  earth.” 

SEANCE  H. 

Mr.  Knight,  entrancing,  said,  — 

. . . “ I see,  looking  at  the  mental  workings  of  your  brain, 
that  the  extreme  contradictions  in  the  teachings  of  spirits 
disturb  you.  ...  In  previous  conversations,  we  have  told 
3rou  that  the  spirit-spheres  — hundreds  in  number  — are 
inhabited  by  those  just  adapted  to  them  intellectually  and 
morally  ; and,  as  the  spheres,  such  the  aims  and  acts  of 
the  spirits  peopling  them.  Death  is  not  a Saviour  ; nor  does 
it  produce  any  immediate,  miraculous  change.  . . . Those 
basking  in  the  higher  conditions  of  purity,  truth,  and  love, 
shed  or  impart  the  divine  influence  of  the  sphere  from  which 
they  come.  And  the  same  law  applies  to  the  lower  spheres. 
As  there  are  evil-minded  men,  so  are  there  evil  spirits,  self- 
ish, scheming,  wicked  spirits ! And  to  offer  suggestions 
relative  to  the  means  of  avoiding  the  influences  of  these,  is 
the  object  of  my  present  visit. 

“I.  In  order  to  know  men,  you  must  try  them  : so  to 
fathom  the  real  purposes  of  spirits,  try  them,  test  them  by 
rigid  observation  and  patient  experience ; and,  further, 
study  the  effects  they  produce  upon  their  mediums. 

“ II.  All  mediums,  not  controlled  by  a fixed  and  reliable 


SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN.  203 

circle  of  three  or  more  spirits,  are  subject  to  such  dele- 
terious influences  as  low  spirits  may  choose  to  throw  around 
them.  And  the  control  of  this  class  of  spirits  is  often 
beyond  the  power  of  the  guardian  spirit,  who  may  not  have 
the  advantage  of  an  established  circle.  The  immediate 
power  of  control  lies  not  in  superior  intelligence  or  spiritu- 
ality, but  in  magnetic  force,  or  the  great  will-power  of  the 
spirit.  Entrancement  is  the  result  of  the  mesmeric  influ- 
ence of  spirits ; and  it  excels  that  of  mortals  only  in  this, 
that  it  proceeds  from  spiritual  beings,  relieved  from  the 
grossness  of  the  flesh.  The  inference  is,  that  persons  hold 
ing  indiscriminate  intercourse  with  spirits  through  mediums 
unprotected  by  circles  of  pure,  exalted  spirits,  are  liable  to 
be  flattered,  and  to  receive  false  communications  from  spirits 
under  assumed  names. 

“ III.  Guardian  spirits  with  fixed  circles,  and  deep  desires 
to  promulgate  truth,  seldom  allow  their  mediums  to  be  con- 
trolled by  others  than  members  of  their  own  circle.  Each 
mortal  has  a guardian  spirit ; and  the  assistants  of  this  guar- 
dian are  properly  denominated  guides.  A guardian  spirit, 
giving  communications  from  spirits  outside  the  circle  to 
mortals, — his  own  circle  acting  as  means  of  conveyance, — 
always  states  his  non-responsibility  relative  to  the  message. 

“ The  laws  of  mental  science  should  be  diligently  studied, 
and  applied  to  mediumship.  And  all  persons  developing  as 
mediums  should  seek  from  their  guardian  the  immediate 
formation  of  a sympathizing  circle  in  which  they  have  faith, 
and  upon  whom  they  can  rely.  When  this  is  not  done, 
mediums,  if  not  seriously  injured,  are  often  led  into  vice  and 
crime,  — crimes  instigated  by  low,  undeveloped  spirits.  And, 
further,  they  produce  perversions,  nervous  diseases,  obses- 
sions, and  insanity.  Entering  upon  the  career  of  mediumship, 
therefore,  is  treading  a pathway  of  danger  and  responsi- 
bility. Incipient  development  should  be  carefully  guarded. 
Much  depends  upon  mediums  themselves.  They  should  not 
only  carefully  remain  away  from  improper  society,  but 


204 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


should  keep  their  minds  upon  subjects  high  and  spiritual, 
in  prayer  seeking  such  controlling  intelligences  as  must 
necessarily  benefit  humanity.  On  the  other  hand,  if  they 
take  the  opposite  course,  — seeking  such  spirits  as  promise 
wealth  by  finding  treasures,  such  as  promise  fame  and 
worldly  glory,  or  such  as  will  pry  into  the  secrets  of  others 
from  selfish  motives,  — they  will  certainly  be  led  to  ruin.  As 
self-denial,  as  abnegation  of  good  to  one’s  self,  and  earnest 
labors  for  others’  benefit,  gives  that  for  which  one  has  not 
sought,  — happiness ; so  the  converse  is  true,  that  seek- 
ing for  comfort  and  for  self-aggrandizement  at  the  expense 
of  others,  leads  to  one’s  utter  defeat  and  destruction. 

“ The  reality,  the  philosophy,  of  spirit-control,  then,  are 
matters  of  almost  infinite  importance.  And  the  subject 
should  be  approached  with  care  and  caution,  and  be  used 
only  by  the  wise,  by  the  pure  in  purpose,  for  mental  growth 
and  higher  spiritual  attainments.  These  ends  sought,  and 
humanity  will  reap  the  rich  reward  for  which  the  faithful 
few  have  toiled,  — the  universal  ministration  of  angels,  the 
enlightenment  of  the  races,  and  the  redemption  of  the 
world ! ” 

seance  m. 

A French  Normandy  spirit,  claiming  to  have  been  in  the 
higher  existence  some  three  hundred  years,  coming  by  per- 
mission of  the  circle,  advocated  these  theoretical  dogmas:  — 

1.  “ There  is  no  God ; nothing  in  the  universe  of  being  but  matter, 
and  the  negative  forces  in  matter.” 

2.  “ Annihilation  is  true ; or,  a conscious  future  existence,  in  the  sense 
of  endlessness,  is  a farce.  Spiritual  beings,  by  becoming  more  pure  and 
etherealized,  are  finally  absorbed  in  the  great  ocean  of  refined  matter,  — 
snuffed  out,  losing  their  consciousness  and  their  identity.” 

3.  “ Fatalism  is  a truth.  Man  is  not  responsible  for  an  act  of  his  life. 
All  things,  including  men  and  their  actions,  are  fated,  or  necessitated  to 
be  precisely  as  they  are.  Man  is  a thing.” 

These  exploded  theories,  once  popular  among  atheists  in 
France,  are  still  taught  by  this  shrewd,  intelligent  spirit. 


SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN.  205 

They  were  grounds  of  sharp  debate  between  us  during  several 
sittings.  It  was  a drawn  battle.  Grant  him  his  premises, 
and  he  will  succeed  admirably  in  the  argument.  Dispute 
them,  demanding  the  proof  of  his  proofs,  and  the  foundation 
of  his  premises,  and  he  fails  to  establish  his  untenable  posi- 
tions. He  is  evidently  sincere  and  conscientious,  delighting 
to  propagate  his  metaphysical  theories  in  spirit-life.  Can 
any  one  conceive  of  notions  that  spirits  have  not  taught  ? 
The  lesson  of  these  controversies  was  this : Spirits  are  falli- 
ble, and  many  of  them  long  continue,  though  disrobed  of 
mortality,  to  hug  their  earthly  ideas  and  idiosyncrasies. 
Therefore,  in  listening  to  the  teachings  of  immortals,  we 
must  be  governed  entirely  by  our  intuitions  and  maturest 
judgment.  Reason  is  the  final  judge. 

SEANCE  IV. 

The  spirit  Aaron  Knight  present,  the  following  conversa- 
tion ensued : — 

Now  that  you  have  come,  I desire  your  opinion  upon  the 
subject  of  my  thoughts  for  the  past  few  days. 

“ I should  be  happy  to  hear  the  substance  of  them.” 

Spending  the  winter  in  London,  a few  years  since,  I was 
deeply  interested,  listening  to  Mr.  Tyndall’s  famous  lecture 
upon  “ Dust,”  delivered  in  the  Royal  Institution.  The  pro- 
fessor clearly  proved  that  the  air  is  filled  with  fine  atoms  and 
living  germs,  which,  inbreathed,  enter  the  human  body.  He 
also  explained  how  dust,  and  other  unseen  particled  sub- 
stances, might  be  filtered  away  by  means  of  cotton-wool  tightly 
impacted,  and  worn  over  the  mouth.  And  M.  Pasteur,  a 
French  scientist,  carrying  the  investigation  a step  further, 
made  filters  of  gun-cotton,  using  that  variety  which  is  soluble 
in  ether.  The  filters,  having  done  their  work,  were  dissolved 
in  ether  ; and  the  solution,  when  microscopically  examined, 
was  found  to  contain  millions  of  organized  germs,  — living 
entities.  These  could  not  only  be  seen,  but  the  genera  and 
species  could  be  detected.  Therefore  the  very  atmosphere 


206 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


we  breathe  is  full  of  air-borne  germs  and  living  life-cells. 
And  these,  for  some  wise  purpose,  must  be  continually 
entering  into  the  human  organization,  must  they  not  ? 

“ Certainly : and  you  have  suggested  a subject  of  vast 
importance  ; one  relating  to,  if  not  involving,  the  very  origin 
of  living  beings.  Logically  speaking,  there  is  no  creation,  — 
that  is,  the  creation  of  something  from  nothing.  Surveying 
earth  and  spirit-life,  I see  only  evolution  or  unfoldment ; 
and  so  pre-existence  is  true.  The  minutest  monad  in  space 
is  intelligent  on  its  plane.  Intelligence,  or  mind,  is  a result, 
or  an  effect  of  essential  spirit  and  matter.  But  as  these 
were  never  separated,  and  as  the  cause  was  eternal,  so  was, 
and  so  must  be  the  effect  also  ; which  effect  was  and  is  intel- 
ligence. There  are  no  vacuums.  Interstellar  spaces  are 
filled  with  the  life-principle,  with  infusoria,  cells,  and  unseen 
atoms.  Nothing  but  life  can  sustain  life.  Infusorial  animal- 
cula,  and  monadic  germ-cells  of  life,  pass  into  the  cranial  sen- 
sorium  by  organic  attraction  and  imbibation.  In  the  human 
organism  they  become  more  thoroughly  vitalized  ; and  in 
the  brain  itself  they  receive  necessary  magnetic  influences 
prior  to  the  projected  descent  by  will-power,  through  the 
spinal  column  and  seminal  glands,  to  their  conceptive  desti- 
nies. The  brain,  remember,  cradles,  rather  than  generates 
spermatozoic  germs  aflame  with  conscious  life.  These,  pre- 
existent, were  afar  back  in  the  measureless  past  aggregating, 
throwing  off,  accreting,  pulsing,  and  passing  through  vari- 
ous occult  processes  preparatory  to  incarnation.  As  in  the 
acorn,  germinally  hidden,  lies  the  oak,  so  in  the  spermato- 
zoic life-germ,  the  future  man.” 

SEANCE  V.  — QUESTIONS  ANSWERED  BY  THE  SPIRITS. 

“ The  cross  is  the  most  angular  of  geometrical  figures  ; 
and,  though  connected  with  the  martyred  death  of  Jesus,  it 
originated  as  an  objective  symbol  in  the  phallic  ages,  and 
referred  primarily  to  generation.”  . . . 

“ Emanations  electic  and  magnetic,  from  the  physical  and 


SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN.  207 

spiritual  bodies,  extend  outward  from  the  person  quite  a dis- 
tance ; and,  although  indicating,  they  do  not  unmistakably 
index  the  mental  characteristics.  And  so  the  aural  lights, 
and  odylic  sprays  from  the  brain,  give  only  the  general  bent 
and  tendency  of  the  mind.”  . . . 

“ Undoubtedly  I could  go  to  the  planets  ; but  I’ve  no  desire 
to  so  do.  My  work  as  yet  is  connected  with  the  earth. 
Parisi’s  researches  lead  him  in  such  directions.  I think  he 
has  visited  Jupiter  and  other  planets.”  . . . 

“ The  future  is  more  important  than  the  past ; the  destiny 
than  the  origin  of  humanity.  Though  generally  outlined  by 
your  guardian  angel,  your  future,  morally  considered,  is  not 
irrevocably  fixed.  Man  is  a mental  and  moral,  as  well  as  a 
physical  being.  To  all  moral  beings  endowed  with  reflection, 
there  is  a field  of  moral  action.  You  are  now  paving  the 
highway  your  feet  must  press  in  spirit-life,  and  laying,  too, 
the  foundation-stones  of  the  temple  you  will  inhabit.  That 
chain  of  pearls  was  not  a mythic  farce,  but  a reality  put 
around  your  neck  when  reaching  the  years  of  accountability 
by  Parisi  Lendanta,  who  for  a time  was  John’s  medium. 
These  pearls  magnetically  reflect,  otherwise  spiritually  mir- 
ror, the  deeds  of  your  whole  life,  — deeds  and  events  that 
you  will  be  necessitated  to  read  when  entering  the  higher 
state  of  existence.  Personal  identity  implies  memory,  and 
memory  retribution.  This  is  the  judgment,  — the  opening 
of  the  books.”  . . . 

“ Living  a celibate  life  for  the  purpose  of  boastingly  say- 
ing, ‘ I am  a celibate,  I am  pure  : stand  by,  for  I am  holier 
than  thou,’  is  selfish,  and  therefore  morally  deleterious; 
but  if  in  laboring,  on  the  other  hand,  to  save  others  from  pas- 
sion, from  fleshly  gratifications,  and  all  that  opposes  chas- 
tity and  absolute  purity,  men  become  virgin  celibates  pure- 
minded  and  spiritual,  then  are  they  truly  angelic.  Such, 
having  been  raised  from  the  dead,  walk  in  the  resurrection.” 


208 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


SEANCE  VI. 

Memory  serving  me,  Mr.  Knight,  you  once  informed  me 
that  you  had  been  privileged  to  attend  councils  of  the  glori- 
fied in  supernal  spheres,  — that  you  there  saw  sages,  seers, 
martyrs,  and  among  them  the  Apostle  John,  with  whom,  as  a 
pupil,  you  had  held  many  interviews.  This  deeply  interested 
me  ; and,  if  consistent,  will  you  answer  certain  inquiries 
relating  to  matters  with  which  John,  in  his  period  of  time, 
must  have  been  conversant  ? 

“ Certainly,  to  the  best  of  my  ability.” 

Where  was  John  born  ? 

“ In  Syria.  The  Assyrians  were  once  a great  and  truly 
enlightened  nation,  occupying  a prominent  position  in  Asia. 
But,  by  formidable  combinations  of  foreign  powers,  their 
territory  was  conquered,  and  their  national  name  abbreviated 
to  Syria.  He  lived  in  that  mountainous  portion  of  Syria 
known  as  Judea;  which  word  was  abridged  from  Jew-deity, 
so  called  because  of  Jewish  reverence  for  Jehovah,  the 
tutelary  god  of  the  Jews.” 

Did  he  travel  in  different  countries  ? 

“ Yes  ; he  traveled  not  only  into  the  remotest  provinces 
of  Assyria,  but  even  into  Egypt  and  Persia.  John  was  a lin- 
guist, highly  educated  for  that  period,  and  conversant  with 
the  teachings  of  Plato  and  Buddha.  John  and  James  were 
most  intimately  associated  in  their  apostolic  life.  Occasion- 
ally John  served  as  an  interpreter  for  Jesus. 

“ Returning  from  a long  season  of  travel  in  the  East,  he 
found  his  parents  in  great  disrepute  from  connecting  them- 
selves with  the  Nazarenes,  known  at  that  time  as  Nazarretas, 
a poorer  branch  of  the  Jews,  charged  with  sensualism,  with 
holding  intercourse  with  familiar  spirits,  and  believing  in  the 
immediate  coming  of  the  Messiah.  This  sect  originated  long 
before  Jesus’  time.” 

Did  the  prophet  Daniel  impress  these  visions  upon  J ohn’a 
mind? 


SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN.  209 

“ No : John  was  not  only  highly  inspirational,  but  was 
a trance-meclium ; often  leaving  his  body,  and  traveling  as  a 
spirit  in  the  highest  spheres.  Those  Apocalyptic  images 
symbolized  eras  and  principles. 

“ Written  in  the  mystic  language  of  correspondence,  and 
little  tampered  with  by  scribes  and  Christian  copyists,  John’s 
revelations  are  capable  of  an  outer  and  inner  interpretation. 
Inspirational  men  of  those  times  understood  them.  Jesus 
and  the  apostles  constituted  a sort  of  secret  society  among 
themselves.  The  similarity  of  Daniel’s  and  John’s  visions  are 
traceable  to  oneness  of  nationality,  and  similarity  of  culture 
in  the  schools  of  the  prophets.” 

What  were  the  “ deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans  ” that  Jesus 
“ hated  ” ? 

“ Johh  was  Jesus’  medium  after  he  passed  to  the  heavenly 
life  from  Calvary;  and  he  inspired  John  to  write  to  the 
seven  churches,  i.e.,  the  seven  sympathizing  assemblies  of 
believers  in  Asia.  The  “deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans”  were 
hypocrisies  and  the  “ unfruitful  works  of  darkness.”  The 
clan  originated  with  one  Nicolas,  who  sought  to  compromise 
the  principles  of  Jews  and  Christians.  They  were  policy- 
men,  full  of  flattery,  and  given  to  hypocrisies  and  licentious 
practices  ; which  ‘ deeds  Jesus  hated.’  ” 

Who  was  Melchisedec,  King  of  Salem? 

“ There  were  two,  and  hence  the  confusion.  One  was  a 
spirit.  The  other,  a distinguished  personage  remote  from 
the  tenting  Abraham,  was  called  the  ‘ King  of  Peace,’  because 
baptized  of  the  Christ-spirit.  To  him  Abraham  paid  tithes. 
The  ancestors  of  Abraham  were  Aryans  given  to  war  and 
pillage.” 

Who  were  the  Essenians  ? 

“ A rigid  and  exclusive  people,  originally  known  as  As- 
senians.  Strictly  constructing  the  moral  law,  they  were 
stern  reformers,  very  industrious,  and  inclined  to  be  self- 
righteous.  Those  entering  the  inner  court  of  the  order  were 
diviners  and  celibates.  Joseph,  John  the  Baptist,  Jesus,  the 

14 


210 


AROUND  the  world. 


apostles  John  and  James,  and  nearly  all  of  the  disciples,  were 
Essenes.” 

Who  were  the  spirit-guides  of  J esus  ? 

“ He  had  a large  circle,  over  two  hundred  attending 
spirits,  — ‘a  legion'  They  were  mostly  from  the  earlier 
Jewish  prophets;  and  among  them  were  Moses,  Elijah, 
Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  as  well  as  sages  from  India,  China,  and 
Persia.” 

Do  the  prayers  of  sectarian  Christians  affect  Jesus  ? 

“ Yes : the  millions  of  Christians  praying  to  and  persist- 
ently calling  upon  Jesus,  very  slightly  and  indirectly  affect 
him  ; and  I must  say  not  pleasurably,  because  of  incorrect 
ideas  concerning  him  and  his  mission,  and  because  they  ask 
him  to  do  what  they  themselves  should  do.  . . . The 
scriptural  records  of  Jesus  are  very  imperfect.  He  did  not 
whip  the  money-changers  out  of  the  temple,  but  so  sharply 
rebuked  them  that  they  voluntarily  left.  Neither  did  he  call 
men  ‘ swine,’  ‘ dogs,’  and  ‘ whited  sepulchres ; ’ but  said, 
‘ If  you  persist  in  your  unrighteousness,  others  will  compare 
you  to  whited  sepulchres.’  . . . Jesus  was  overshadowed 
by  spirit-presences  from  the  sacred  moment  of  conception, 
and  therefore  the  prophetically  expected  of  the  Nazarettas. 
After  the  anointing,  and  descent  of  the  baptismal  Spirit,  he 
was  J esus  Christ,  pre-eminent ; the  greatest  medium  ever 
born  upon  this  earth.  And  in  him,  as  apostolically  expressed, 
‘dwelt  the  fullness  of  the  Godhead  bodily,’ — that  is,  the 
full  power  of  the  Christ-spirit.  And  the  races  will  ulti- 
mately acknowledge  the  sublimity  of  his  precepts,  as  well 
as  his  moral  superiority  among  the  world’s  Saviours.” 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

INDIA : ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 

July  4,  our  country’s  natal  day.  The  republic  that  is 
to  come  will  be  founded  in  justice,  equality,  and  peace. 

We  have  spent  the  day  rolling  and  tossing  upon  the  Bay 
of  Bengal.  I shall  spell  it  hereafter  Ben gall,  emphasizing 
the  last  syllable.  It  deserves  the  bitter  epithet.  For  three 
full  days  we  endured  a terrible  monsoon-storm.  It  was  a 
cyclone,  save  the  rotary  motion  usually  attending  these  hurri- 
canes. The  frightened  Jews  aboard  rushed  for  Moses  and 
the  Prophets,  and  began  to  intone  the  psalms  in  Hebrew. 
The  wind,  increasing,  came  in  maddened  gusts;  the  waves 
surged  and  heaved ; the  lightnings  flashed ; the  rain  fell 
in  sheets ; the  fore-stay -sail  struggled  in  tatters ; trunks, 
tables,  upset ; the  dishes  jingled  in  scattered  fragments ; 
the  Fates  and  the  Furies  seemed,  in  fact,  to  have  let  loose 
the  very  artillery  of  the  hells  ! Oh,  it  was  fearful ! The 
following  day  we  passed  a wreck.  What  became  of  the 
crew  — what?  Our  ship,  under  the  command  of  Capt.  Val- 
iant, behaved  valiantly.  It  was  a relief  to  sail  into  the 
Hoogly,  one  of  the  river-mouths  through  which  the  Ganges 
empties  into  the  ocean. 


INDIA. 

Oh,  marvelous  country ! Land  of  tree-worship,  serpent- 
worship,  the  lotus-flower,  and  the  mystic  Zzw^-land  of  the 
ancient  Vedas,  and  those  unparalleled  epics  the  Ramayana 

211 


212 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  the  Mahabbarata  with  its  hundred  thousand  stanzas ! 
land  of  the  ascetic  Rishis,  the  eighteen  Puranas,  and  the 
Tri-Pitaka  of  the  Buddhists ! land  of  pearl-built  palaces, 
templed  caves,  marble  pillars,  dust-buried  ruins,  walled 
cities,  mud  villages,  and  idolatrous  worship ! These,  all  these, 
are  among  the  sights,  the  lingering  memories,  of  India’s 
mingled  glory  and  shame. 

When  legendary  Rome  was  a panting  babe,  and  proud 
Greece  a boasting  lad,  overshadowed  by  Egyptian  grandeur, 
India  was  gray-bearded  and  venerable  with  years,  worship- 
ing one  God,  and  using  in  conversation  the  musical  Sanscrit, 
a language  not  only  much  older  than  the  Hebrew,  but  con- 
ceded by  all  philologists  to  have  been  the  richest  and  most 
thoroughly  polished  language  of  the  ages.  Well  may  India 
have  been  considered  the  birthplace  of  civilization,  and  the 
primitive  cradle-bed  of  the  Oriental  religions. 

APPROACHING  THE  LAND  OF  THE  BRAHMAN. 

Steaming  through  wind  and  wave  out  of  the  Bay  of  Ben- 
gal, Indiaward,  we  entered  the  broad  mouth  of  the  sluggish 
Hoogly,  one  of  the  outlets  of  the  Ganges,  and  conse- 
quently to  Hindoos  a sacred  stream.  Calcutta  is  something 
like  a hundred  miles  from  the  mouth  of  this  river.  Though 
the  banks  are  low  and  nearly  level,  the  stretching  jungle 
thickly  shaded,  and  the  cultivation  only  ordinary,  the  stately 
palms,  cocoanut-groves,  and  luxuriant  vegetation,  along  this 
winding  Mississippi  of  the  East,  rendered  the  scenery  decid- 
edly attractive. 

Just  previous  to  reaching  the  city,  we  passed  the  royal 
mansions  of  the  ex-king  of  Oude.  This  prisoner  of  state, 
though  despising  the  English,  as  do  the  rajahs  generally, 
maintains  much  of  his  kingly  magnificence,  and  gets,  besides, 
a yearly  stipend  from  the  English  government.  A Moham- 
medan in  religion,  preferring  polygamy  to  monogamy,  his 
social  instincts  are  said  to  be  decidedly  animal.  Several  Eu- 
ropean women  grace  — rather  disgrace  — his  harem.  Within 


INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 


213 


the  inclosure  of  his  private,  high -walled  grounds,  he  keeps 
quite  a menagerie  of  wild  beasts,  and  continues  in  repair  a 
large  artificial  mound,  said  to  contain  two  thousand  hissing 
serpents.  It  was  feared,  at  one  time,  that  he  would  let  loose 
beasts  and  serpents  upon  the  city. 

CALCUTTA. 

On  the  7th  of  July,  by  the  steamer  “ Statesman,”  we 
reached  the  capital  of  British  India,  — the  famous  City  of 
Palaces.  The  impertinence  of  custom-house  officers,  dilated 
upon  by  some  of  our  fellow-passengers,  proved  a fraud. 
They  were  simply  gentlemen  doing  their  duty. 

The  hot,  rainy  season  had  just  commenced.  It  was  truly 
oppressive  the  first  few  days.  In  the  city,  and  along  the 
Delta  of  the  Ganges,  the  mercury  frequently  rises  to  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  degrees,  reminding  one  of  the  sun-scorched 
clime  of  Africa.  In  landing,  half-naked  coolies  clamored 
loudly  for  our  baggage;  actually  they  excel  the  New-York 
hackmen ! Dr.  Dunn,  fighting  his  way  through  the  crowd 
bravely,  soon  saw  the  trunks  safely  aboard  the  G-harrie  for 
“ The  Great  Eastern.”  The  rooms  in  these  Asiatic  hotels  are 
high,  commodious,  and  Oriental,  even  to  the  punkas. 

TERRITORY  AND  ENGLISH  RULE. 

The  empire  of  India,  extending  over  a territory  of  a mil- 
lion and  a half  square  miles,  equals  in  size  all  Europe  except 
the  Russias.  Swarming  with  two  hundred  millions  of  peo- 
ple, exhibiting  almost  an  endless  diversity  of  soils,  produc- 
tions, and  climate,  the  deltas  of  India’s  great  rivers  are 
befitting  granaries  for  the  world.  And  England,  claiming  that 
the  sun  never  sets  upon  her  dominions,  holds  direct  rule  over 
three-fourths  of  this  vast  country. 

Early  in  the  seventeenth  century,  British  cupidity,  look- 
ing at  the  immense  wealth  of  Indian  kings  and  princes,  cov- 
eted their  possessions.  Under  the  pretext  of  Christianizing, 
and  other  reasons,  a cause  for  war  was  manufactured.  Reck- 


214 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


less  of  justice,  fraternity,  and  the  New-Testiment  principles 
of  peace,  England,  in  brief,  decided  upon  a war  of  conquest 
for  territory  and  trade,  for  gold,  diamonds,  and  precious 
stones.  No  historian  pretends  to  whitewash  Britain’s  course 
of  crime  and  infamy  in  the  East.  Learned  Brahmans  under- 
stand that  history  well,  and,  understanding,  secretly  hate 
English  rulership.  Still  they  prefer  Englishmen  to  Moham- 
medans for  masters.  Disguised  in  any  way,  however,  slavery 
is  slavery , — a condition  to  be  hated ! 

The  “ mild  Hindoo  ” is  a common  term  in  the  Orient;  and 
while  the  Hindoo  is  mild,  forbearing,  peace-loving,  and  con- 
templative, the  Englishman  is  ambitious,  stern,  and  dictato- 
rial. The  theistic  reformer,  Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  sensibly 
said,  in  a late  Calcutta  speech,  “ Muscular  Christianity  has 
but  little  to  do  with  the  sweet  religion  of  Jesus;  and  it  is 
owing  to  the  reckless,  warlike  conduct  of  these  pseudo- 
Christians,  that  Christianity  has  failed  to  produce  any  whole- 
some moral  influence  upon  my  countrymen .” 

There  was  a monstrous  mutiny  in  1756;  there  have  been 
minor  mutinies  since ; and,  mark  it  well,  there  is  destined  to 
be  another,  eclipsing  in  blood  and  carnage  all  the  others. 
The  Aryan-descended  Indians  love  liberty  and  self-govern- 
ment. 

WHENCE  THE  HINDOOS  ? 

The  Aryan  tribes  inhabiting  Central  Asia  entered  India 
by  the  northern  passes,  and  descended  first  the  valley  of  the 
Indus,  and  then  that  of  the  Ganges,  attaining  their  full 
strength  and  development  along  the  rich  alluvial  valley- 
lands  of  the  latter  river.  They  brought  with  them  agricul- 
tural implements,  some  of  the  fine  arts,  and  the  elegant 
Sanscrit.  “ Brought  it  from  where  ? or  in  what  country  did 
it  originate?”  The  inquiry,  natural  enough,  shall  be  noticed 
hereafter. 

In  this  great  and  fertile  country,  the  Aryans  — primitive 
Hindoos  — located  themselves  in  comparative  security.  The 


INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 


215 


aborigines,  supposed  by  some  to  be  of  “ Turanian  descent,” 
fled,  in  many  cases,  to  the  mountain  fastnesses  before  them, 
as  though  conscious  of  their  physical  inferiority. 

The  Aryan  type,  including  the  pre-historic  races  of  Cen- 
tral and  Northern  Africa,  the  Caucasians  of  Europe,  the 
Assyrians  of  Western  Asia,  and  the  fair-skinned,  Sanscrit- 
speaking people  who  entered  India  from  the  north,  devel- 
oped, wherever  it  settled,  marvelous  civilizations.  The 
purest  Aryan  blood  at  present  is  found  in  Northern  India ; 
but  wherever  within  the  bounds  of  the  Indian  Empire  to- 
day you  find  ligkt-complexioned,  noble-featured  Brahmans, 
you  find  direct  descendants  of  the  ancient  Aryans. 

The  non- Aryan  natives,  called,  in  the  Rig- Veda,  Dasyns, 
Rakshasas,  Asaras,  and  others  with  outlandish-sounding 
names,  were  dark-complexioned,  yet  timid,  spiritually-minded 
tribes.  Remnants  of  them,  ever  the  physical  inferiors  of 
their  northern  invaders,  are  still  found  in  the  mountainous 
districts  of  Interior  and  Southern  India,  known  now  under 
the  names  Todas , Gronds , Bheels,  Kols , IiorJcus,  Bygas , 
Chamars , down  to  the  Pariahs.  Some  of  these  tribes  have 
curly  hair  and  protruding  lips.  The  infusion  of  the  Aryan 
element  into  the  aboriginal  stock  took  place  rapidly  ; and 
yet  the  observant  traveler  among  them  will  come  upon 
stratum  after  stratum,  showing  in  a distinct  manner  the 
intermediate  stages  between  the  two  races.  Generally,  the 
physical  type  diverges  from  aboriginal  features  and  manners 
towards  Brahmanical  Hindooism.  Some  of  these  aboriginal 
races  have  so  verged  towards  the  status  of  Brahmanism  that 
they  have  assumed  the  “sacred  thread,”  claiming  member- 
ship with  the  “ twice-born  caste.” 

GROWTH  AND  LITERATURE  OP  THE  ARYAN  HINDOOS. 

None  of  the  other  Oriental  countries  have  clung  to  so 
many  of  their  primitive  customs,  retained  so  much  of 
their  early  literature,  experienced  so  few  internal  dissen- 
sions, or  suffered  so  little  from  ancient  Vandal  invasions,  as 


216 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


the  Hindoos.  Strongly  sea-guarded  on  three  points  of  the 
compass,  the  dangerous  defiles  and  mountainous  ranges 
along  the  northern  boundaries  of  India  presented  formidable 
barriers  to  conquering  hordes  from  Northern  Asia.  Accord- 
ingly, while  the  nationalities  of  Central  and  Northern  Africa, 
in  pre- Pyramidal  times,  as  well  as  the  populous  countries  of 
Central  and  Eastern  Asia,  were  engaged  in  wars  both  civil 
and  aggressive,  destroying,  so  far  as  possible,  all  the  historic 
monuments  of  antiquity,  and  exterminating  every  vestige  of 
literature  within  the  enemy’s  reach,  the  Aryans  of  India 
seem  to  have  been  left  in  comparative  peace  and  isolation, 
— left  to  work  out  the  problem  of  civilization  and  mental 
culture,  unaffected  by  foreign  influences  ot  ravaging  internal 
revolutions. 

The  advancement  for  a time  was  all  that  could  be  desired. 
The  Aryan  Hindoos  stood  upon  the  world’s  pinnacle  of 
progress.  This  was  the  era  of  the  Mahabharata,  1300  B.C., 
of  Manu  the  lawgiver,  and  Panini  the  great  grammarian,  of 
the  Sanhitas  and  Bralimanas,  of  the  Vedas  and  of  the 
Sastras,  all  something  like  1000  B.C.  Brahmans  educated 
in  English  colleges,  and  learned  in  the  Sanscrit,  insist  that 
Homer  modeled  his  verses  after  their  ancient  poets. 
Putting  it  plainer,  they  boldly  affirm  that  Homer’s  Iliad 
was  “ prigged,”  — largely  borrowed  from  the  Mahabharata. 

Though  this  was  the  golden  age  of  Aryan  learning,  mental 
friction  was  wanting.  The  national  intellect,  at  this  point, 
became  either  stationary,  or  shaded  off  into  the  metaphysical 
and  the  speculative.  The  inductive  method  of  research  was 
abandoned.  Mystical  theorizing  ran  rampant.  Though  the 
Vedas  distinctly  taught  the  existence  of  one  Supreme  Being, 
a dreamy  mythology  slowly  sprung  into  existence,  and 
fastened  its  fangs  upon  the  national  mind.  Chieftains  and 
heroes  were  made  gods.  Imagination  painted,  and  tradition 
ascribed  to  them  valorous  deeds  and  marvelous  attributes  as 
unnatural  as  monstrous.  The  ignorant  masses,  carving  their 
images  in  stone  as  keepsakes,  finally  fell  to  worshiping 


INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 


217 


them  ; while  the  higher  classes  either  cultivated  philosophy 
and  deductive  abstractions,  or  mentally  merged  away  into  a 
passive  self-meditation,  looking  for  final  rest  in  Nirvana. 

MEN  IN  THE  CITY. 

The  first  movement,  after  the  landing  in  Calcutta,  was  to 
report  in  person  to  Gen.  Litchfield,  the  American  consul, 
whom  we  found  a most  genial  and  sunny-souled  gentleman. 
His  family  residence  is  Grand  Rapids,  Mich.  Gen.  Grant 
was  singularly  fortunate  in  his  consular  appointments  at 
Calcutta,  Singapore,  Hong  Kong,  and  Melbourne. 

Having  made  the  acquaintance  of  Keshub  Chunder  Sen 
in  London,  several  years  since,  to  inquire  about  Spiritualism 
and  the  progress  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj  in  India,  I sent  him 
my  card,  receiving  in  reply  a most  cordial  welcome  to  his 
country.  Our  future  interviews,  I trust,  were  mutually 
pleasing  and  profitable.  Though  singularly  non-committal 
upon  the  causes  of  Spiritual  phenomena,  he  extends  the 
hand  of  fellowship  to  Spiritualism,  because  a phase  of 
liberalism. 

Knowing  something  of  the  Unitarian  missionary,  Rev.  C. 
H.  A.  Dali,  through  “ The  Liberal  Christian,”  and  being  the 
bearer  of  a letter  from  Rev.  Herman  Snow  of  San  Francisco, 
Cal.,  I called  upon  him  at  No.  24  Mott’s  Lane,  Calcutta, 
where  he  has  a flourishing  school  for  boys,  with  several 
native  teachers.  He  has  joined,  so  I was  credibly  informed, 
the  Brahmo-Somaj,  preaching  at  present  little  if  any.  Uni- 
tarianism,  American-born,  had  nothing  new  in  the  way  of 
religion  to  send  to  the  Brahmans  of  India. 

Busily  counting  money,  Mr.  Dali  was  at  first  not  very 
communicative,  although  he  warmed  up  a bit  when  the 
conversation  turned  upon  progress,  and  the  natural  rela- 
tions existing  between  radical  Unitarianism  and  true  Spirit- 
ualism. Having  read  of  “ free  love,”  “ fanaticism,”  and 
other  rubbish  floating  upon  the  spiritual  river  of  life,  if  not 
prejudiced,  he  certainly  lacked  a knowledge  of  the  Spiritual 


218 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


philosophy.  Our  chat  became  quite  spicy.  In  no  residence, 
priestly  presence,  or  princely  palace,  during  these  round-the- 
world  wanderings,  have  I evaded  or  hidden  my  belief 
in  Spiritualism.  No  one  principled  in  truth,  or  fired  with 
a spark  of  genuine  manhood,  would  so  do,  even  though 
shunned  by  the  sham  god  of  the  age,  — “ society .”  Policy, 
cunning,  and  craft,  are  kin  of  the  hells.  Worldly  gain  is 
spiritual  loss. 

Calcutta,  founded  by  the  “ Old  East  India  Company,” 
near  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century,  on  the  site  of  an 
ancient  city  called  Kali-Kutta,  sacred  to  the  goddess  Kali, 
has  a population  of  about  eight  hundred  thousand,  some 
seventeen  thousand  of  which  are  Europeans. 

CITY  SUBURBS  AND  SIGHT-SEEING. 

The  gardens,  the  bright  foliage,  the  luscious  fruitage,  and 
the  palm-croAvned  suburban  scenery  generally,  win  at  once 
the  traveler’s  admiration.  The  Government  House,  the 
High  Court,  the  massive  Museum,  yet  unfinished,  and  other 
city  buildings,  are  magnificent  structures.  The  Post  Office, 
imposing  in  appearance,  is  built  upon  the  site  of  the  notori- 
ous “ Black  Hole  ” of  mutiny  memory,  where  one  hundred 
and  forty-six  prisoners,  thrust  into  a room  eighteen  feet 
square,  were  left  in  a sultry  night  to  smother  and  perish. 
Only  a few  survived.  The  act  was  infamous.  The  Maidan 
below  the  gardens,  crowned  with  a Burmese  pagoda,  is  the 
fashionable  resort  in  evening-time.  The  drive  skirts  the 
river ; and,  for  gayety  and  costly  equipage,  Paris  can  hardly 
parallel  it.  Through  the  kindness  of  our  consul-general,  I 
was  privileged  with  a carriage-ride  in  the  gray  of  twilight, 
down  the  river,  and  around  the  square,  to  the  music-stand, 
where  the  Queen’s  Band  nightly  discourses  delicious  music. 
The  scenic  surroundings,  the  blending  of  Occidental  style 
with  Oriental  grandeur,  can  not  well  be  described.  Many  of 
the  costumes  were  singularly  unique,  and  the  social  inter- 
course remarkably  free  from  any  stiff  provincialisms.  All  had 


INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 


219 


fashions  and  styles  of  their  own.  The  rich  baboos  — Hindoo 
gentlemen  — occupied  prominent  positions  in  the  gay  pro- 
cession and  motley  gathering. 

Lower-caste  Hindoo  life  is  seen  in  the  bazaars ; and 
though  there  are  disgusting  sights  and  rank  odors,  along  the 
narrow  native  streets,  we  neither  heard  nor  saw  the  Calcutta 
jackals  so  often  described  by  romancing  writers.  Crows, 
however,  may  be  numbered  by  myriads.  Nestling  at  night 
in  the  ornamental  shade-trees  of  the  city,  they  engage  early 
in  the  morning  at  the  scavenger  business,  and  often  mistake 
the  kitchen  for  their  legitimate  field  of  operations.  Tall, 
stork-like  birds,  called  “ adjutants,”  also  do  scavenger-work. 
At  night  they  perch  upon  the  tops  of  the  public  buildings, 
standing  like  sentinels  on  guard. 

The  city  is  watered  from  immense  reservoirs.  The 
natives  bathe  in  them,  wash  their  garments  in  them,  and  then, 
filling  their  goat-skins  for  domestic  purposes,  and  slinging 
them  under  the  arm,  supported  by  a strap,  they  trudge 
moodily  away  to  their  employer’s  residence.  Drinking- 
water  is  drawn  from  wells  in  a very  primitive  way.  Women 
have  but  few  privileges.  They  seldom  appear  in  the  streets ; 
and  then,  if  married,  they  veil  their  faces.  One  is  continu- 
ally reminded,  while  studying  the  Hindoo  socially,  of  Old 
Testament  manners  and  customs. 

RIVER  SCENES. — JUGGERNAUT. — THE  BANYAN-TREE. 

Occupying  a place  in  Gen.  Litchfield’s  barouche,  we 
drove  along,  early  one  morning,  by  the  river’s  side  some  four 
miles,  witnessing  the  bathing  and  worshiping  of  the  Hin- 
doos in  the  flowing  Hooghly.  Gesticulating,  bowing,  sprink- 
ling themselves,  and  intoning  prayers,  these  worshipers 
counted  their  beads  much  as  do  the  Catholics.  Paying  no 
regard  to  the  Christian’s  Sunday  or  the  Mohammedan’s 
Friday,  these  sincere  Hindoos  hold  in  great  reverence  festi- 
val days  of  their  gods.  The  English  government  grants  the 
different  religionists  of  the  country  some  sixty  holidays  dur- 
ing the  year. 


220 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


Unfortunately,  we  reached  India  just  too  late  to  see  the 
yearly  Juggernaut  festival,  during  which  the  great  idol-car 
in  Eastern  India  is  drawn  with  such  gushing  enthusiasm. 
Believing  devotees  do  not,  however,  throw  themselves 
voluntarily  under  this  idolatrous  engine  to  be  crushed,  as 
falsifying  churchmen  have  widely  reported.  While  the 
excitement  is  at  a high  pitch,  careless  devotees  may  acciden- 
tally fall  under  the  rotating  wheels,  and  perish.  This 
actually  happened  the  present  year.  And  so  similar  acci- 
dents often  occur  on  Fourth  of  July  occasions  in  America. 
That  a few  impulsive  fanatics  in  the  past  may  have  pur- 
posely rushed  under  the  ponderous  wheels,  — much  as 
Christian  pilgrims  in  the  Crusade  period  walked  through 
Palestine  with  bared  feet,  to  die  by  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  — is 
quite  probable.  Fanaticism  has  been  common  to  all  reli- 
gions. 

But  crossing  the  river  on  this  delightful  morning,  by  the 
banks  of  which  nestled  neatness  and  filth,  — Christly  and 
demoniac  men  in  close  proximity,  — we  were  soon  strolling 
through  the  Botanical  Gardens,  admiring  tropical  flowers, 
with  the  lilies  white,  golden,  and  purple,  on  our  way  to 
the  crowning  glory  of  the  gardens,  the  great  banyan-tree, 
alias  the  bread-fruit  tree  of  the  East.  This  grand  old  tree 
fully  met  our  expectations,  only  that  it  bore  berries  about 
the  size  of  acorns,  instead  of  bread.  The  natives  are  very 
fond  of  them.  While  this  gigantic  tree  is  not  tall,  it  is 
wide-spreading  and  symmetrically  shaped ; and,  though  not 
an  evergreen,  it  is  clothed  in  a dark-green,  glossy  foliage, 
reflecting  at  sunrise  a thousand  vivid  tints,  varied  as  beauti- 
ful. This  Calcutta  banyan-tree,  throwing  down  to  the  soil 
one  hundred  and  thirty  creeper-like  limbs,  all  forming 
trunks,  — symbol  of  the  American  Union,  many  in  one,  — 
would  afford  shade  or  shelter  in  a light  rain-storm  for  two 
thousand  persons.  No  traveler  in  the  East  should  miss  of 
seeing  it.  Tradition  says  that  Alexander’s  army  of  teD 


INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 


221 


thousand,  in  the  fourth  century  B.C.,  sheltered  itself,  while 
in  Northern  India,  under  the  far-reaching  branches  of  a 
princely  banyan.  Just  after  leaving  this  kingly  tree,  there 
fluttered  up  before  us,  from  a clump  of  date-palms  a fine 
flock  of  green-plumaged  parrots. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

INDIA  S RELIGIONS,  MORALS,  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 

The  higher  classes  of  these  Asiatics  have  fine-looking 
faces.  Tall  and  rather  commanding  in  person,  easy  and 
graceful  in  movement,  they  have  pleasant,  open  counte- 
nances, dark  eyes  with  long  eyebrows,  glossy  black  hair,  — 
of  which  they  seem  proud,  — thoughtful  casts  of  expression, 
and  full,  high  foreheads.  The  complexion  is  olive,  shaded, 
according  to  caste  and  indoor  or  outdoor  exercise,  towards 
the  dark  of  the  Nubian,  or  white  of  the  Northman.  In 
Northern  India  they  are  nearly  as  fair  as  Caucasians ; and, 
what  is  more,  English  scholars  have  been  forced  to  admit 
that  the  Hindoo  mind,  in  capacity,  is  not  a whit  behind  the 
European.  In  hospitality  they  have  no  superiors.  The 
lower,  oppressed  classes,  as  in  other  countries,  are  rude,  rus- 
tic, and  vulgar  ! 

As  a people  I have  found  the  Hindoos  exceedingly  polite. 
When  two  Brahmans  meet,  lifting  each  the  hand,  or  both 
hands,  to  the  forehead,  they  say,  “ Namaslcar  ” (I  respect- 
fully salute  you).  Sometimes  the  inferior  bows,  and 
touches  the  feet  of  the  higher  personage,  the  latter  exclaim- 
ing, “ I bless  you : may  you  be  happy!”  The  Hindoo,  natu- 
rally mild,  meek,  and  fond  of  peace,  will  sooner  put  up  with 
oppression  than  engage  in  a battle  of  recrimination  and  vio- 
lence. An  English  ethnologist  considers  him  sufficiently 
“ womanly  to  be  considered  effeminate.”  Certainly,  his 
patience  and  cool  self-possession,  inclining  him  to  sail  tran- 
222 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  223 

quilly  along  the  placid  waters  of  life,  present  a striking 
contrast  to  the  impatience,  ambition,  and  dictatorial  spirit  of 
Anglo-Saxons.  Each  and  all,  however,  fill  their  places  in 
the  pantheon  of  history. 

THE  KALI  GHATTT  AND  SLAIN  GOATS. 

Religion,  when  unenlightened  by  education  and  unguided 
by  reason,  degenerates  into  superstition.  The  Kali  temple, 
situated  in  the  suburbs  of  Calcutta,  sacred  to  the  ugly-look- 
ing,  bloodthirsty  goddess  Kali , was  to  me  a deeply  interest- 
ing sight,  because  showing  unadulterated  Hindooism  in  its 
present  low,  degraded  state.  The  shrines  and  the  altars, 
the  flower-covered  ling,  and  the  crimson  yard  all  wet  and 
dripping  with  the  blood  of  goats  sacrificed  at  the  rising  of 
the  sun,  forcibly  reminded  me  of  the  Old  Testament  sacri- 
fices offered  as  sweet-smelling  savors  to  Jehovah,  the  tute- 
lary god  of  the  Jews.  The  bowing  of  the  face  to  the  earth, 
the  kissing  of  cold  stones,  the  smearing  of  the  face  with 
mud,  the  liturgical  mutterings,  and  the  howling  beggary  by 
the  wayside,  were  all  repulsive  in  the  extreme.  The  temple 
was  only  a coarse,  ordinary  structure.  Being  Christians,  we 
were  not  permitted  to  pass  the  threshold.  These  temples 
are  not  constructed,  as  are  churches,  to  hold  the  people  ; but 
rather  as  imposing  shelters  for  the  gods,  priests,  and  sacrifi- 
cial offerings.  The  worshipers  around  them  are  generally 
of  the  lower  castes.  Conversing  on  the  spot  with  one  of 
these  officiating  Brahman  priests,  he  assured  me  that  the 
throng  present  did  not  worship  the  Kali  image.  “ It  is  a 
symbol,”  said  he,  “ leading  the  mind  to  the  higher  and  the 
invisible.”  Doubting  his  statement,  and  pondering,  I silent- 
ly said,  Here  is  retrogression , for  the  most  ancient  of  the 
Vedas  taught  the  existence  of  one  infinite  God.  The  Ori- 
entalist, Prof.  Wilson,  says,  “ The  Aryans  believed  in  one 
God,  who  created  the  world  by  his  fiat,  and  organized  it  by 
his  wisdom.”  After  the  composition  of  the  first  Vedas, 
with  the  post-Vedic  priesthood,  came  mythology,  and  the 
different  castes. 


224 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


THE  BURNING  GHAUTS. — CREMATION. 

How  are  the  dead  best  disposed  of?  Certain  American 
Indians,  lifting  their  dead  warriors  into  forest-trees,  leave 
them  to  assimilate  with  the  elements ; Christians  inter  the 
mortal  remains  of  their  loved  ones  beneath  the  turf ; Per- 
sians expose  the  bodies  of  the  dead  to  the  sun  on  their 
“ towers  of  silence,”  while  the  Hindoos  burn  theirs  in  ghauts 
consecrated  to  this  purpose.  Many  scientists  and  hygienic 
reformers  consider  the  last  the  preferable  method.  With 
Gen.  Litchfield  for  guide,  we  repaired  one  afternoon  to  the 
ashy  ghaut  of  flame  to  witness  the  burning  of  the  dead. 
Entering  the  brick-wall-inclosed  arena,  the  eye  fell  upon 
several  piles  of  smoldering  ashes ; while  near  by  was  the 
corpse  of  a pleasant-faced  young  girl  of  some  eleven  years, 
awaiting  the  priestly  preparations  for  burning.  The  red- 
paint  spot  on  the  maiden's  forehead  indicated  that  she  was 
married.  A tearless  mother  sat  by  the  rude  bier,  with  a 
naked  babe  at  the  breast.  A sad  stillness  pervaded  the 
scene.  When  the  dry  hard-wood,  intermixed  with  light 
sticks  of  bamboo  and  sandal,  was  laid  across  the  shallow 
trench,  and  the  pile  ready  for  the  cremation,  the  priests 
anointing  the  head  with  oil,  and  sprinkling  the  body  with 
sacred  water,  placed  the  poorly-clad  and  ghastly  corpse  upon 
the  rough  pyre.  Then,  bending  the  limbs  to  occupy  as  little 
space  as  possible,  and  putting  seeds,  boiled  rice,  and  bananas 
to  the  mouth,  the  lighted  torch  was  applied  to  the  husky 
bamboo.  Soon  the  fire,  flame,  and  smoke,  curling  and 
hissing  around  the  sandal-scented  pile,  transformed  the 
organized  dust  to  its  original  dust  and  ashes.  During  the 
burning,  the  priests  paced  around  the  fiery  pyre,  chanting 
their  prayers  of  consolation.  Thousands  flock  to  the  Ganges 
to  die  and  be  burned.  Nothing  can  he  sweeter  than  for  a 
Hindoo  to  die  with  his  eyes  resting  upon  the  sacred  river. 
The  funeral  pyres  of  the  wealthy  are  made  of  the  sandal-, 
tree,  spice-wood,  fragrant  flowers,  incense,  and  ointments ; 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  225 

and,  while  the  body  is  being  consumed,  priests  and  distant 
friends  chant  the  Rig  and  the  Sanaa  Vedas.  The  immediate 
mourners  stand  around,  dressed  in  white.  Often  the  ashes 
are  gathered  up,  and  preserved  in  urns. 

HOW  SHALL  WE  DISPOSE  OF  OUR  DEAD? 

Touching  the  removal  of  the  dead,  these  have  been  the 
common  methods : interment,  exposing  upon  towers  of 
silence,  mummification,  and  incinerating  or  burning  upon 
the  prepared  pyre.  Considering  the  loathsome  changes  of 
decomposition,  with  the  liberation  and  discharging  of  poi- 
sonous gases  into  the  atmosphere,  the  burying  of  deceased 
bodies  is  open  to  serious  objections.  It  is  well  known  that 
sulphuretted  and  phosphuretted  gases  are  active  poisons ; 
and  their  influence,  when  breathed  even  in  infinitesimal 
quantities,  must  be  deleterious  to  health.  Dr.  Walker,  a 
London  surgeon,  shows  in  his  “ Gatherings  from  Graveyards,” 
that  from  the  surface  of  the  ground,  above  dead  bodies, 
there  are  continually  rising  poisonous  miasmas.  These 
impregnate  and  infect  the  germ-cells  and  dust  of  the  air 
breathed  ; and  thus  disease  is  borne  upon  the  winds.  There 
are  few  unhealthier  places  than  the  cemeteries  of  crowded 
cities.  In  them  epidemics  and  pestilences  often  originate. 
People  should  avoid  rather  than  visit  them.  In  the  early 
history  of  Judaism,  to  merely  touch  a dead  body  rendered 
the  person  “ unclean  for  seven  days.” 

Extravagant  coffins,  pompous  ceremonies,  costly  monu- 
ments, gloved  priests,  expensive  mourning  apparel,  and 
bearing  corpses  long  distances  for  burial,  all  violate  the 
genius  of  that  Spiritual  philosophy  which  sees  that  the 
spirit 

“ Sings  now  an  everlasting  song 
Amidst  the  trees  of  life.” 

The  opposition  of  churchmen  to  cremation  arises  from 
their  theological  belief  that  graveyards  are  temporary  resting- 

15 


226 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


places  for  bodies  awaiting  the  trump  of  the  resurrection. 
It  is  evangelical  teaching,  that  the  departed  are  “ locked  in  the 
embrace  of  death  ; ” that  they  have  “ fallen  asleep  in  Jesus  ; ” 
or  have  died  “in  the  hope  of  a glorious  resurrection”  of 
their  decomposing,  putrefying  bodies.  As  the  shirt  of  Nes- 
sus,  so  cliags  superstition  to  the  sectarist.  The  tendency 
of  solid  thinkers,  however,  is  turned  towards  cremation, 
because  a quicker  method  of  turning  dust  to  dust,  as  by  the 
“ refiner’s  fire  ” of  Malachi ; because  less  expensive  than 
burial ; because  conducive  to  the  general  health  ; because 
preserving  portions  of  the  ashes  in  urns  is  less  costly  than 
gravestones ; and  because  it  obviates  all  fear  of  being 
buried  alive.  Science  will  readily  devise  means  to  deodo- 
rize the  gases  given  off  during  the  process  of  burning ; 
while  the  ashy  debris  will  the  more  readily  revert  back  to 
usefulness  as  fertilizers  of  the  soil. 

CASTE,  AND  BRAHMAN  PRIESTS. 

Under  any  sky,  caste  is  an  unmitigated  curse.  Buddhism 
in  the  sixth  century  B.C.  was  a brave  inspirational  protest 
against  Brahmanieal  assumption  and  caste.  Though  Buddh- 
istic preaching  and  practice  quite  checked  this  caste  system 
for  a time,  it  revived  again  with  the  revival  of  Brahman- 
ism, 200  B.C. ; and,  intensified  by  an  unrelenting  social 
despotism,  it  is  to-day  the  scourge  of  India.  Women  feel 
the  chains  more  keenly  than  men.  This  great  nation  is  slow 
to  feel  the  pulsations  of  progress.  English  rule  has  done 
little,  nothing , to  tone  down  or  overthrow  the  caste-venom  of 
the  ages  ; and  how  could  it,  when  caste  in  English  society 
is  nearly  as  marked  as  in  Hindostan  ? 

This  social  pest  pervades  all  gradations  of  life  in  India. 
Each  servant  has  his  own  sphere,  and  out  of  it  he  will  not 
budge.  This  necessitates  in  wealthy  English  families  a large 
retinue  of  servants.  Brahmans,  though  sometimes  poor, 
never  “ sink  ” to  be  tradesmen  ! They  are  generally  clerks 
and  draughtsmen.  And  then  there  is  the  messenger,  the 


INDIA’S  RELIGIONS  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS.  227 

butler,  the  cook,  tailor,  coachman,  market-man,  washerman, 
palanquin-bearers,  sweepers,  and  others,  down  to  pariahs. 

As  is  well  known,  there  are  four  general  castes,  — Brah- 
mans, priests  and  writers  ; Chattries , soldiers  ; Vyshes , mer- 
chants ; and  Sooders,  tradespeople  and  toilers,  — with  scores 
of  subdivisions.  Castes  never  intermarry,  though  there  is 
occasionally  an  elopement.  All  Brahmans  are  not  priests ; 
but  all  priests  must  be  Brahmans.  When  a Brahmanian  lad 
reaches  the  age  of  nine,  a thin,  light  cord,  called  Janeo , is 
given  him  after  religious  ceremonies  and  a family  festal 
feast.  This,  going  over  the  right  shoulder,  is  continually 
worn  around  the  body.  It  is  symbolical.  From  the  time  of 
its  adjustment  by  the  priest,  he  must  abstain  from  defilement, 
and  engage  in  stated  bathing  and  worship.  Brahmans,  living 
abstemiously,  eating  no  meat,  ignoring  war,  avoiding  the 
sight  of  human  blood,  drinking  no  liquors,  and  punctually 
attending  to  worship,  are  considered,  by  the  Hindoos,  holy 
men.  These  Brahman  priests,  called  Shastris,  read  the  Yedas 
and  the  laws  of  Manu  to  the  people.  They  also  preside  at 
festivals,  celebrate  marriages,  and  affix  the  sacred  cord  upon 
the  young. 

If  a Brahman  becomes  defiled,  losing  caste,  it  can  only  be 
regained  by  the  most  mortifying  penances,  and  submission  to 
a tedious  system  of  purification.  We  saw  one  of  these 
unfortunates  doing  penance  by  crawling  serpent-like  on  the 
ground,  and  then  rising  and  falling  again  ; he  actually  meas- 
ured his  length  in  the  streets  on  his  way  to  the  temple.  The 
poor  dupe  was  pitiably  filthy.  After  his  penances  comes  the 
bathing  for  purification. 

India  originally  rooted  her  caste-system  in  the  priesthood  ; 
England  based  her  caste  upon  ancestral  “ blue-blood ; ” 
while  America  is  grounding  hers  upon  wealth.  The  prin- 
ciple is  abominable,  and  means  just  this:  three  men  are 
Ascending  a ladder  ; the  middle  one  licks  the  dust  from  the 
boots  of  the  one  above  him,  and  kicks  the  one  below  him  ! 


228 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


VILLAGE  LIFE.  — BATHING  IN  THE  GANGES. 

The  longer  that  missionaries  and  merchantmen  remain  in 
the  “land  of  Ind,”  the  more  do  they  become  attracted  to 
the  people,  and  attached  to  the  country.  Old  men  residing 
in  India  can  hardly  be  induced  to  return  to  England.  Book- 
making  travelers,  of  the  Rev.  Prime  school,  are  shamefully 
partial  in  their  descriptions  of  the  effeminate  Orientals.  It 
is  chronic  with  these  clergymen  to  write  contemptuously  of 
the  “heathen.”  Idolatry  in  any  form  is  deplorable  ; but  it  is 
just  as  absurd  to  idolize  a book  labeled  “ holy,”  as  a bit  of 
carved  stone. 

The  native  Indians  are  not  only  exceedingly  social,  but 
trusting  and  reverential.  They  are  not  as  moral,  however, 
as  they  were  in  the  days  of  Warren  Hastings  and  Sir  Wil- 
liam Jones.  Their  habitations,  afar  back  from  the  great 
cities,  are  all  clustered  in  villages.  None  reside  by  them- 
selves on  farms.  Ditches,  rather  than  fences,  indicate  bound- 
aries. Many  of  their  houses  are  mere  mud  hovels,  the 
flooring  matting,  the  furniture  scarce  and  oddly-shapen. 
The  wealthy  clothe  themselves  in  costly  apparel ; while  the 
dresses  of  the  poor  are  mere  breech-cloths,  the  children 
sporting  in  utter  nakedness.  Wages  are  exceedingly  low. 
Women  do  outdoor  work  the  same  as  men,  even  to  the 
carrying  of  dirt  in  baskets  upon  their  heads,  where  railroads 
are  in  process  of  construction. 

Saying  nothing  of  the  filth  of  the  poverty-stricken  classes, 
the  Hindoos,  as  a nation,  are  noted  for  physical  neatness. 
Watching  them,  the  other  morning,  by  the  river,  I silently 
said,  “ Your  bathing  is  as  natural  as  your  breathing.”  Brah- 
mans frequently  bathe  three  times  per  day.  The  Ganges’ 
banks,  along  the  Ghauts,  are  often  lined  by  the  faithful 
before  sunrise,  performing  their  ablutions.  The  women  are 
clad  in  loose,  robe-like  garments ; the  men  are  nude,  save 
close-fitting  lingatees.  These  Brahmans,  by  the  way,  wear- 
ing shoes  open  upon  the  top,  bathing  frequently,  being 


INDIA’S  RELIGIONS  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS.  229 

thorough  vegetarians,  and  considering  themselves,  in  conse- 
quence, physically  sweet  and  pure,  complain  that  Europeans 
emit  an  unsavory  smell  — a filthy,  beef-eating  odor  — from 
their  persons,  exceedingly  offensive  and  loathsome  to  all  true 
Brahmans.  The  Shakers  of  Mount  Lebanon  are  no  stricter 
peace-men  or  vegetarians  than  are  these  high-caste  Brah- 
mans. Often,  at  the  family  table,  Hindoos  stop  eating  for  a 
few  moments,  to  chant  Sanscrit  sloka  — a sort  of  jolly  thanks- 
giving song. 

Genuine  Hindoos  wear  neither  pantaloons  nor  coats,  but 
dhotars.  Parsees  wear  trousers,  robes,  and  tall,  pyramidal 
shaped  hats ; and  Mahommedans,  long  beards  and  turbans. 
Noting  these  costumes,  the  prominent  races  of  India  are 
easily  distinguishable. 

The  earnest  desire  of  even  the  lower  castes  to  secure  an 
English  education  is  manifest  by  their  studying  along  the 
public  streets  in  Calcutta  by  gas-light.  This  is  a nightly 
practice.  Such  Brahmans  as  have  acquired  an  education 
teach  others  gratuitously.  Temperate  themselves,  wonder- 
ing at  the  liquor-drinking  customs  of  Christians,  and  the 
downright  drunkenness  of  Western  nations,  they  even  blame 
Jesus  for  “ turning  water  into  wine.” 

Out  of  the  cities,  profanity  is  unknown  among  the  Hin- 
doos. They  have  too  much  reverence  for  the  Christian’s 
“ Our  Father,”  and  for  their  own  gods,  to  curse  and  profane 
their  names.  Wealthy  Hindoos  have  their  favorite  symbol- 
gods  in  their  houses.  A certain  room  is  set  apart,  flower- 
perfumed,  and  consecrated  to  the  household  deity,  once  a hero 
or  saint.  On  festival  days  of  remembrance,  they  invite  in 
their  European  acquaintances.  Departing,  they  put  garlands 
upon  their  necks,  and  throw  flowers  at  their  feet.  In  courts 
of  justice,  Hindoos  brought  upon  the  stand  make  a solemn 
affirmation.  If  there  are  doubts  of  their  speaking  the  truth, 
“ they  swear  them  by  the  Ganges,  or  the  sacred  Toolsi- 
flower.”  For  some  of  these  singular  customs,  I am  indebted 
to  a personal  acquaintance,  seven  years  in  India,  inspector 


230 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


of  schools  in  Ommeraottix,  — famous  in  England  only  as  a 
cotton-market. 


THE  ASIATIC  SOCIETY. 

No  place  in  Calcutta  so  completely  chained  me  as  the 
Royal  Asiatic  Society,  with  its  Museum  of  Ancient  Art  and 
Sculpture.  If  the  command  had  read,  “ Thou  shalt  not 
covet  thy  neighbor’s  library,”  I should  long  ago  have  com- 
mitted the  “ unpardonable  sin.”  That  eminent  scholar,  Sir 
William  Jones,  who  went  to  India  in  1783,  established  the 
institution,  and  Warren  Hastings  was  the  first  president. 
In  this  immense  collection  of  volumes,  manuscripts,  scrolls, 
and  unread  Oriental  rolls,  are  treasured  the  priceless 
memorials  of  the  past.  The  original  building,  long  ago  over- 
flowing with  its  shelved  lore,  necessitated  the  storing  of 
manuscripts  elsewhere,  with  many  of  the  precious  relics.  We 
found  the  assistant  secretary,  a native  Hindoo,  a most  schol- 
arly and  gentlemanly  man.  Gladly  we  exchanged  several 
books,  his  treating  of  Brahmanism,  and  ours  of  Spiritualism. 
All  library-books  were  free  to  us  during  our  stay  in  the  city. 
But  time  was  flying.  Longingly,  regretfully,  we  left  this 
library,  — a very  monument  of  research  and  reflection,  — to 
penetrate  the  heart  of  the  country.  It  was  nearly  nightfall 
when  we  left  the  City  of  Palaces,  crossing  the  Hoogly  to 
Howrah,  taking  the  East-India  Railway  train  for  the  north 
and  west.  The  depot  was  dimly  lighted,  the  confusion 
disgusting,  but  the  cars  cool  and  comfortable.  Travelers 
by  English  railways  painfully  miss  their  accustomed  sleep- 
ing-cars. 

UP  THROUGH  THE  COUNTRY. 

The  railroad  extends  along  the  Ganges  Valley  up  the 
country  in  a north-westerly  direction,  and  ultimately  reaching 
Allahabad,  between  the  Ganges  and  the  Jumna,  where  these 
rivers  form  a junction.  They  both  rise  in  the  Himalayas. 
The  scenery,  with  its  vast  unfenced  rice-fields,  clumps  of 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  231 


deeply- wooded  jungles,  hedges  of  cactus,  grazing  herds,  and 
nestling  native  villages,  was  decidedly  attractive,  though 
dulled  by  sameness.  Occasionally  broad,  rolling  ridges 
reminded  us  of  our  fertile  prairie-lands  in  the  W est.  Though 
camels  and  elephants  are  pressed  into  farming-work,  hump- 
shouldered Asian  bullocks  do  most  of  the  plowing,  rather  a 
light  scratching  of  the  soil.  The  flocks  of  sheep  along  the 
way  were,  with  hardly  an  exception,  black.  Shepherds 
with  bamboo  rods,  instead  of  “ crooks,”  tended  them. 
Northern  India  produces  large  quantities  of  wheat  and  corn. 

The  cultivation  of  the  Ganges  Valley  is  of  an  inferior 
kind.  This  must  necessarily  continue  till  the  Hindoos 
become  landholders,  owning  the  proceeds  of  the  fields  they 
cultivate.  Though  the  vast  plains  of  India  have  scattered 
groves  of  acacia,  guava,  mango,  palms,  and  other  Oriental 
trees,  there  is  a destitution  of  deep,  dense  forests,  from 
the  fact  that,  in  past  centuries,  they  were  ruthlessly  cut,  and 
the  fields  tilled  to  support  the  over-population  of  the  coun- 
try. The  telegraph-poles  along  the  way  are  either  of  iron 
or  stone,  to  prevent  destruction  by  white  ants.  The  prying, 
greedy  nuisances  soon  found  their  way  into  our  trunks. 

BENARES  THE  BLESSED. 

Reaching  Mogul  Serai  Junction,  we  were  soon  transferred 
to  the  branch-road  leading  to  the  river  whose  waters  were 
anciently  thought  to  insure  eternal  life.  Tread  lightly, 
speak  softly ; this  is  the  winding  Ganges,  and  that  magnifi- 
cent and  moss-crowned  city  on  the  western  bank,  with  its 
temples,  mosques,  palaces,  tapering  domes,  sacred  shrines, 
and  the  Golden  Temple  of  Siva, — guardian  divinity,  — is 
Benares,  holiest  city  of  the  Hindoos  ! 

All  sincere  religionists  are  to  be  respected.  What  Mecca 
is  to  the  Mohammedan,  Jerusalem  to  the  Christian,  and 
Rome  to  the  Catholic,  Benares  is  to  the  Hindoo ; and  the 
Ganges,  that  washes  its  feet,  is  the  Eden  river  of  immortal 
life.  The  grayed  pen  of  antiquity  failed  to  record  the 


232 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


names  of  its  founders.  But,  full  two  hundred  years  before 
the  Grecian  Plato  discoursed  in  the  groves  skirting  classic 
Athens,  Benares  was  summering  under  the  sunshine  of  her 
palmiest  days,  boasting  of  seven  hundred  flourishing  semi- 
naries of  learning,  with  ambitious  students  from  all  portions 
of  the  Orient.  Here  metaphysicians,  both  Brahmans  and 
Buddhists,  held  their  discussions  upon  philosophy,  the  duty 
and  destiny  of  humanity ; and,  in  all  probability,  no  keener 
logicians  ever  met  upon  the  field  of  controversy. 

The  city  of  Benares,  — anciently  called  Kasika,  — having 
five  thousand  sacred  shrines,  is  supposed  to  number  some 
five  hundred  thousand  inhabitants ; but  during  festivals, 
or  in  the  season  when  pilgrims  flock  thither,  the  population 
is  greatly  increased.  Sekrole , the  European  part,  about 
three  miles  from  the  old  city,  is  handsomely  laid  out  with 
government  buildings,  two  English  colleges,  finely  shaded 
streets,  and  a broad  esplanade  for  military  practice  and 
display. 

The  mention  of  Sekrole  must  ever  remind  us  of  the  hos- 
pitality and  favors  of  Dr.  Lazarus  and  his  estimable  family. 
His  son,  a collegiate  youth,  aflame  with  genius,  informed  us 
that  his  college  class  had  quite  a number  of  natives,  ranging 
in  years  from  sixteen  to  nineteen’,  nearly  all  of  whom  were 
married,  some  being  the  fathers  of  two,  three,  and  four  chil- 
dren. “ Do  these  Hindoos  keep  up  with  their  classes?”  we 
inquired.  “ Certainly,”  said  this  student : “ they  even  excel 
in  mathematics,  metaphysics,  and  moral  philosophy,  and 
would  be  wranglers  in  English  colleges.” 

EUROPEAN  METAPHYSICS  OLD  IN  INDIA. 

An  English  professor  in  Queen’s  College,  Benares,  asssured 
us  that,  reading  of  new  methods  in  metaphysics,  or  recent 
mental  phenomena  in  Germany  considered  new , and  referring 
them  to  the  pundits  (learned  Hindoos  in  Benares),  they 
would  turn  to  their  Sanscrit  scrolls,  and,  finding  the  same 
formula  in  metaphysics,  or  similar  phenomena,  they  pro- 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  233 

nounce  them  old;  and  then,  smiling  among  themselves, 
would  add,  “Western  scholars  are  tardily  following  in  the 
footsteps  of  our  sages  who  lived  full  three  thousand  years 
ago.” 

The  streets  of  Benares,  as  in  all  old  Asian  cities,  are  ex- 
ceedingly narrow  ; hut  the  palaces  of  the  wealthy,  the  mossy 
ruins,  the  massive  masonry  fringing  the  river,  and  the  mag- 
nificent architecture,  gorgeous  even  in  decay,  beggar  descrip- 
tion. Taking  an  open  dinghy , and  drifting  down  the  Ganges 
one  morning  by  the  city,  we  not  only  saw  floating  corpses, 
but  saw  them  bring  their  dead  to  the  burning  Ghaut';  saw 
them  take  the  muddy  waters  in  their  mouths ; saw  them 
perform  their  religious  ablutions  and  immersions,  expecting, 
like  sectarian  Baptists,  to  wash  away  their  sins ; and  saw  them 
bring  their  offerings,  and  lay  them  upon  the  altars  of  their 
gods  ; and  then,  climbing  a long  stone  stairway,  we  went  up 
the  Mohammedan  Man-Mandil,  on  the  roof  of  which  are 
astronomical  charts,  drawn  by  old  Indian  sages  ; then  to  the 
Golden  Temple,  the  domes  of  which  are  literally  washed 
with  gold ; and  then  to  the  Monkey  Temple,  sacred  to 
Durgha,  where  hundreds  of  monkeys  are  kept  and  petted, 
if  not  worshiped,  by  the  lower-caste  Hindoos. 

eastern  fakirs. 

Like  the  dervishes  of  Islam,  these  fakirs  go  by  various 
names,  and  belong  to  different  orders.  Some  continually 
chant  praises  to  Vishnu.  Others,  inflicting  tortures  upon 
themselves,  engage  in  constant  prayers  ; and  others  still  seek 
to  suspend  the  breath,  restrain  natural  desires,  and  abstract 
the  mind,  preparatory  to  deeper  communion  with  Brahm. 
While  smiling  at  their  superstitions,  let  us  not  forget  their 
sincerity.  Their  subdued  hearts  seem  to  continually  sing 
this  sad  refrain,  — 


Oh  ! where  shall  rest  he  found,  — 
Rest  for  the  weary  soul  ? ” 


234 


ABOUND  THE  WOKLD. 


One  of  these  fakirs,  stopping  for  a night  in  a quiet  Hin- 
doo village,  is  received  with  profound  respect.  They  con- 
sider him  a holy  man  ; and,  after  washing  his  feet,  they  supply 
his  wants.  Some  of  these  ascetics,  renouncing  homes,  giv- 
ing away  their  property,  fast,  pray,  sleep  on  beds  of  stone, 
and  practice  other  severe  austerities. 

During  our  second  day’s  wanderings  in  Benares,  we  saw 
in  the  street,  under  a burning  sun,  one  of  the  Hindoo  fakirs, 
— a Gosain , holy  beggar ! This  branch  of  fanatics  do 
penance  and  work  merit  for  others,  by  standing  on  one  foot, 
or  holding  up  one  hand,  for  a term  of  years ; repeating  the 
while  pleading  prayers.  The  one  we  saw,  sitting  cross- 
legged,  with  a three-forked  tripod  by  his  side,  was  exceed- 
ingly filthy.  His  coarse,  uncombed  hair  was  sprinkled  with 
ashes,  rice,  leaves,  and  lotus-flowers.  He  kept  the  index 
finger  open  and  fixed  ; his  body,  nearly  naked,  was  smeared 
with  clay ; his  ghastly  eyes,  almost  closed,  were  turned  up- 
ward ; and  he  seemed  striving  to  cease  breathing.  He  speaks 
to  no  one,  but  “ aims,”  said  Hindoo  bystanders,  “ to  do 
works  of  merit,  separate  the  soul  from  the  body,  and  com- 
mune with  God.”  The  next  morning,  with  one  of  the 
Benares  missionaries,  we  strolled  away  some  four  miles,  to 
the  ruins  of  Sarnatli , once  a very  extensive  Buddhist  estab- 
lishment, supposed  by  some  to  have  been  the  birthplace  of 
Buddha ; a grand  old  monument,  with  its  architectural 
designs  and  elegantly  carved  images,  still  standing,  and  com- 
memorating the  event.  We  confess  to  admiration  and  ven- 
eration for  such  time-defying  ruins.  But  why  so  dumb,  O 
tongue  of  tradition  ? Speak,  and  tell  us  by  whom,  and  for 
what  purpose,  were  these  acres  of  templed  stone  and  mighty 
ruins  once  built ! 

ALONG  THE  WAT  TO  BOMBAY. 

It  is  fifteen  hundred  miles,  by  rail,  from  Calcutta  to  Bom- 
bay, the  two  rival  cities  of  India.  Previous  to  reaching 
Bombay  from  Jubbulpore,  famous  for  marble  rocks,  there  is 


INDIA’S  RELIGIONS  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS.  235 

mountain  scenery  sufficiently  bold  and  diversified  to  show  a 
striking  contrast  to  the  valley  of  the  Ganges,  and  others  of 
India’s  lowlands  through  which  we  had  passed.  The  coun- 
try now  rougher  and  higher,  the  cultivation  of  the  lands 
changed,  becoming  better  as  we  approached  the  western 
^oast,  rice-fields  giving  place  to  wheat,  millet,  and  other 
grains.  In  Northern  India,  corn  ( Indian  maize)  does  finely. 

There  is  an  extensive  network  of  railroads  in  this  coun- 
try ; and,  what  may  seem  singular,  they  are  liberally  patron- 
ized by  the  natives.  Brahmans,  Mohammedans,  Sikhs,  and 
poor  Christians,  rush  into  the  “ second-class  ” cars,  riding  as 
cozily  as  the  caged  “happy  family”  of  Barnum  memory. 
The  steep  grades,  dark  tunnels,  dancing  cascades,  and  heav- 
ily-wooded hillsides,  reminded  us  of  home  scenery  in  New 
England. 

Reaching  Bombay  in  the  waning  part  of  the  day,  a glance 
convinced  us  that  it  was  a seaport  mart,  aflame  with  busi- 
ness. Numbering  over  six  hundred  thousand  inhabitants, 
this  city  is  considered  by  the  unprejudiced  the  most  stirring 
and  progressive  of  any  in  India ; while  the  Parsees,  whose 
forefathers  brought  their  holy  fire  with  them  from  Persia 
in  the  seventh  century,  now  constitute  one  hundred  thou- 
sand of  the  city’s  population.  Acquisitive  and  enterprising, 
much  of  the  mercantile  traffic  of  the  East  is  under  their 
management.  As  there  are  no  beggars  among  Shakers, 
Quakers,  and  Jews,  so  there  are  none  among  the  Parsees. 

Going  out  leisurely  upon  the  esplanade  in  early  evening, 
the  streets  are  thronged  with  multitudes  of  Hindoos,  Mus- 
sulmans, Parsees,  Indo-Europeans,  English  half-castes,  with 
occasionally  a straggling  American ; and  all  either  on  foot, 
on  horseback,  or  in  gharries , oj  queer,  gaudily-decorated  and 
covered-in  carriages  drawn  by  bullocks.  Costumes  are  gay 
and  varied.  Jewelry,  even  to  rings  in  the  nose,  is  worn  in 
costly  profusion.  Wealthy  Hindoos  are  lavish  in  dress,  pre- 
cious stones,  pearls,  and  diamonds.  The  bazaars  here,  with 
their  narrow  streets,  and  filth,  their  trade  and  traffic  in  trim 


236 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


kets,  silks,  brocades,  &c.,  are  but  a repetition  of  those  in 
all  Asian  cities. 

Bombay,  built  upon  a cluster  of  islands  connected  one 
with  the  other  and  with  the  mainland  by  causeways,  form- 
ing a sort  of  peninsula,  and  fanned  by  invigorating  sea- 
breezes,  is  considered  the  most  desirable  residence  for 
Europeans  in  India.  The  city  is  supplied  with  excellent 
water  from  Vehar  Lake,  some  two  miles  out,  at  the  foot  of 
the  Salsette  Hills.  Rich  Europeans,  and  some  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, reside  at  the  fashionable  suburb,  Malabar  Hill, 
from  December  to  February ; but  during  the  rains  and  hot 
weather,  from  June  to  September,  they  migrate  to  the  high- 
land plateaus  and  cool  mountains. 

Jesus,  worn  and  weary  under  Syria’s  scorching  skies,  went 
up  on  to  the  mountains,  not  to  escape  the  heat,  and  do  a bit 
of  cozy  lolling  around  champagne-tables  with  Peter,  Jamesj 
and  John,  but  to  pray,  and  to  heal  the  sick.  It  is  deliciously 
comfortable  to  be  a “ Christian  ” in  the  nineteenth  century. 
But  what  about  that  old  apostolic  word,  the  “cross”?  — 
“ bearing  the  cross,”  and  suffering  for  the  “ truth’s  sake  ” ? 

ORIGIN  OF  BRAHMANISM. 

The  Aryans,  more  properly  Aryan , meaning,  in  the  Zend 
language,  honorable  men,  — occupying  the  high  table-lands 
of  Central  Asia,  known  in  later  times  as  the  Plateau  of 
Iran,  — left  in  the  pre-historic  past  their  ancient  agricultural 
seats,  traveling  westward  and  southward  in  the  character 
of  emigrants,  explorers,  and  conquerors. 

The  Aryan  conquest  of  Hindostan,  effected  before  and 
during  the  period  treated  of  in  the  Mahdbliaratd,  and  the 
Ramayana,  was  mainly  accomplished  in  the  palmy  days  of 
those  kingly  chieftains  known  as  the  M&h&r&j&s.  These  in 
the  pre-Vedic  period  were  their  own  priests,  kindling  their 
own  altar-fires.  As  Thales,  Solon,  and  Socrates  were  called 
iSophoi,  — knowers,  — the  wise  among  the  Aryans  were 
denominated  Rishis,  and,  in  a much  later  period,  Gymno- 
sophists. 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  237 

It  is  conceded  by  Oriental  scholars  that  1200  B.C.  tha 
Aryans  were  not  only  a powerful  people  along  the  banks  of 
the  Indus,  but  around  the  mouths  of  the  Ganges,  on  the 
extreme  east  of  India.  This  was  the  latest  period  that  can 
possibly  be  assigned  to  the  Rig-Veda,  oldest  of  the  four 
Hindoo  sacred  books.  And  yet  these  Aryan  seers  whc 
composed  the  Veda  speak,  in  their  sacred  works,  of  “older 
hymns  which  the  fathers  sang,”  of  “ ancient  sages  and 
elder  gods.”  “ They  were  old,”  says  Samuel  Johnson,  “ at  the 
earliest  epoch  to  which  we  can  trace  them.  Their  religion, 
like  their  language,  was  already  mature  when  the  Rishis  of 
the  Veda  were  born.”  Marriages  in  this  period  were  per- 
formed by  the  Mah&r&j&s,  or  by  the  father  of  the  bride ; 
while  the  Rishis  — seers  or  wise  teachers  — instructed  the 
children,  offered  sacrifices,  and  spoke  comforting  words  oyer 
the  dead. 

Sacrifices  have  in  them  an  underlying  truth.  On  the 
higher  planes  of  thought,  £hey  imply  the  consecration  of  the 
dearest  possessions  to  the  highest  ideal.  On  the  lower, 
superstitious  stratum  of  life,  the  term  “ sacrifice  ” is  made  to 
mean  the  shedding  of  blood,  and  the  remission  of  sins. 
The  primitive  Aryans  offered  three  gifts  as  sacrifices,  — 
fire,  clarified  butter,  and  the  plant  whose  juices  stimulate 
to  a new  life.  The  Jews  offered  goats  and  kids,  heifers  and 
rams.  Certain  superstitious  Hindoos,  in  their  degenerate 
present,  engage  in  similar  sacrifices.  Enlightened  men  and 
women  sacrifice  strength,  ease,  comfort,  to  educate  and 
bless  humanity. 

Owing  to  wealth,  luxury,  and  multiplying  responsibilities 
of  the  earliest  Maharajas,  they  employed  the  Rishis  as  sub- 
stitutes in  religion,  — employed  them  to  attend  to  the  sacri- 
ficial gifts,  and  serve  as  mediums  of  communication  between 
them  and  their  gods.  How  natural  for  Rishis,  seers,  proph- 
ets, to  slide  into  the  attitude  of  priests ! Thus  employed, 
these  seers,  alias  priests,  soon  assumed  authority,  and  pro- 
fessed supernatural  powers;  and  knowing  something  of 


238 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


philosophy,  magic,  astrology,  and  seership,  they  perfected  an 
organization  which  resulted  in  the  priestly  or  Brahman  caste , 
the  features  of  which  were  defined  in  the  laws  of  Manu. 
As  the  Brahman  priests  believed  in  Brahm,  molded  the 
rising  thought,  and  officiated  at  religious  ceremonies,  the 
religion  of  Hindostan  was  naturally  denominated  Brah- 
manism. 

Aryanic  in  origin,  13.4  per  cent  of  the  world’s  religion- 
ists are  Brahmans,  and  31.2  per  cent  are  Buddhists.  These 
together  make  a decided  majority  over  any  religious  sect  on 
the  globe.  Buddhism  bears  something  the  same  relation  to 
Brahmanism  that  Christianity  bears  to  Judaism.  I class 
them  together  because  Aryan  in  their  origin  and  growth. 

BELIEF  OF  THE  ANCIENT  BRAHMANS. 

“ There  is,”  says  Max  Muller,  “ a remembrance  of  one 
God,  breaking  through  the  mists  of  idolatrous  phraseology,  — 
a monotheism  which  precedes  the  polytheism  of  the  Veda.”  * 
Mr.  Muller,  who  as  authority  is  unrivaled,  further  says, 
“ A Hindoo  of  Benares,  in  a lecture  delivered  before  an 
English  and  native  audience,  defends  Iris  faith,  and  the  faith 
of  his  forefathers,  against  such  sweeping  accusations  ” as 
polytheism  and  idolatry. 

“‘If  by  idolatry,’  says  this  Hindoo  scholar,  ‘is  meant  a system  of 
worship  which  confines  our  ideas  of  the  Deity  to  a mere  image  of  clay 
or  stone;  which  prevents  our  hearts  from  being  expanded  and  elevated 
with  lofty  notions  of  the  attributes  of  God,  — if  this  is  what  is  meant  by 
idolatry,  we  disclaim  idolatry,  we  abhor  idolatry,  and  deplore  the  ignor- 
ance or  uncharitableness  of  those  that  charge  us  with  this  groveling 
system  of  worship.  . . . We  really  lament  the  ignorance  or  uncharita- 
bleness of  those  who  confound  our  representative  worship  with  the 
Phoenician,  Grecian,  or  Roman  idolatry  as  represented  by  European 
writers,  and  then  charge  us  with  polytheism  in  the  teeth  of  thousands 
of  texts  in  the  Puranas,  declaring  in  clear  and  unmistakable  terms  that 
there  is  but  one  God,  who  manifests  himself  as  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and 
Rudra  (Siva),  in  his  functions  of  creation,  preservation,  and  destruc- 
tion.’ ” f 

* Muller’s  Sanscrit  Literature,  p.  559. 
t Miiller’s  G ’.rman  Workshop,  p 17. 


India’s  religions  and  social  characteristics.  239 

It  is  the  common  reply  of  the  modern  Hindoo  to  the  mis- 
sionary, when  accused  of  worshiping  many  gods,  “ Oh ! 
these  are  various  manifestations  of  the  one  God ; the  same 
as,  though  the  sun  be  one  in  the  heavens,  yet  he  appears  in 
multiform  reflections  upon  the  lake.”  That  there  are  ignorant 
Hindoos  who  worship  images,  is  doubtless  true ; and  equally 
true  that  there  are  Roman-Catholic  Christians  who  worship 
pictures  and  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  Protestants  who  worship 
the  Bible,  instead  of  accepting  its  inspired  truths. 

Defined  in  general  terms,  Brahmans  believe  in  Brahm, 
the  One  self-existent,  manifesting  himself  in  the  relation 
of  creator,  destroyer,  preserver.  Up  to  the  present  time, 
there  have  been,  say  these  Hindoos,  nine  incarnations  ; the 
ninth  is  that  of  Christna,  son  of  the  virgin  Devanaguy. 
He  was  begotten  by  the  thought  of  Vishnu ; and,  at  the 
moment  of  his  birth,  celestial  music  filled  earth  and  heaven. 
Christna  signifies,  in  Sanscrit,  sacred. 

“The  initiated  Brahman,”  says  Manu,  “should  take  the 
vow  of  chastity,  that  he  may  present  himself  at  the  holy 
sacrifice  with  heart  and  body  pure.”  The  Catholic  mission- 
ary Dubois  says  in  his  work  entitled  “ Moeurs  des  hides,"  — 

“Justice,  humanity,  good  faith,  compassion,  disinterested- 
ness, all  the  virtues,  in  fact,  were  familiar  to  them,  and 
taught  to  others  both  by  precept  and  example.  Hence  it 
comes  that  the  Hindoos  profess,  at  least  speculatively,  nearly 
the  same  moral  principles  as  ourselves ; and,  if  they  do  not 
practice  all  the  reciprocal  duties  of  men  towards  each  other 
in  a civilized  society,  it  is  not  because  they  do  not  know 
them.” 

The  sacred  books  of  the  Brahmans  are  rich  in  moral 
teachings  ; to  wit : — 

“ Love  of  his  fellow-creature  should  be  the  ruling  princi- 
ple of  the  just  man  in  all  his  works ; for  such  weigh  most  in 
the  celestial  balance.” 

“ As  the  body  is  strengthened  by  muscles,  the  soul  is  forti- 
fied by  virtue.” 


240 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ As  the  earth  supports  those  who  trample  it  under  foot, 
and  rend  its  bosom  with  the  plow,  so  should  we  return 
good  for  evil." 

“ The  virtuous  man  is  like  the  gigantic  banyan-tree, 
whose  beneficent  shade  affords  freshness  and  life  to  the 
plants  that  surround  it.” 

Brahmans  further  believe  the  soul  emanating  from  Brahin 
to  be  divine  and  immortal ; and,  as  it  was  given  pure  from 
all  stain,  it  can  not  re-ascend  to  the  celestial  abode  till  it 
shall  have  been  purified  from  all  faults  committed  through 
its  union  with  matter.  They  teach  universal  charity,  — teach 
that  self  should  be  secondary,  and  that  selfishness  leads  to 
hells  and  re-births ; while  happiness  and  ultimate  redemp- 
tion come  through  purity  and  entire  self-renunciation. 
Benevolence  and  good  deeds  lead  to  homes  among  the  gods. 
Some  of  the  Vedic  “hymns  are  addressed  to  deified 
men  who  had  attained  their  divinity  through  beneficent 
work.”  Other  of  these  ancient  hymns  treat  of  charity  and 
good  works  as  means  of  salvation.  Listen  : — 

“ He  who  keeps  his  food  to  himself  has  his  sin  to  himself 
also.” 

“ He  who  gives  alms  goes  to  the  highest  heavens,  — goes 
to  the  gods.” 

“ To  be  kind  to  the  poor  is  to  be  greater  than  the  greatest 
there.” 

“ Mortal  life  ended,  go  thou  home  to  the  fathers,  and,  if 
thou  hast  deserved  it,  dwell  in  a shining  body  with  the 
gods.” 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  RISE  OF  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 

Buddha,  of  the  family  of  the  Sakyas  and  clan  of  the 
Guatamas,  was  not  properly  a Brahman  by  birth,  hut  be- 
longed to  the  line  of  royalty.  History  pronounces  him  the 
son  of  a rajah  of  Kapilavastu,  a kingdom  probably  in  Nepal, 
near  the  foot  of  the  Himalaya  Mountains,  north  of  Oudh. 
As  a hoy  he  was  beautiful  and  brilliant,  as  a youth 
remarkable  for  his  candor  and  contemplation.  His  wife  was 
the  accomplished  Gopa. 

Riding  as  a prince  in  his  father’s  city,  in  a chariot,  observ- 
ing the  poverty,  misery,  and  death  around  him,  and  contem- 
plating upon  the  vanity  of  earthly  things,  he  contrasted  all 
this  anxiety,  this  misery,  with  the  calmness  and  true  freedom 
of  a religious  devotee,  a sort  of  an  ascetic  beggar,  sitting  at 
the  city  gate.  The  sight  opened  in  his  soul  a new  fountain  ; 
and,  though  a proud  prince,  he  threw  aside  his  royal  attire, 
crushed  caste  under  his  feet,  and  retired  to  a hermitage  for 
six  years. 

Brahmanical  theology,  with  its  sacrifices,  ceremonial  prac- 
tices, and  Pharisaic  conceits  growing  out  of  caste,  early  dis- 
gusted this  religious  enthusiast.  The  world  was  selfish  and 
hollow.  He  renounced  it,  — renounced  all  pleasure,  and, 
through  humiliation  and  meditation,  sought  to  conquer  him- 
self. Subjecting  the  lower  nature  to  the  higher,  engaging  in 
fasting,  prayer,  and  penances,  he  was  blessed  with  ecstatic 
visions  which  pointed  to  true  knowledge  — the  way  of  sal- 

16  241 


242 


ABOUND  THE  "WORLD. 


vation.  Soon  he  became  divinely  illumined,  and  claimed  the 
title  of  Buddha. 

His  first  public  ministry,  attended  with  spiritual  marvels, 
was  at  Benares,  where  he  made  many  converts.  This 
accounts,  in  all  probability,  for  the  Buddhistic  ruins  at  Sar- 
nath,  near  this  sacred  city  of  the  Hindoos. 

Scholars  generally  agree  in  placing  his  death  543  B.C. 

BUDDHISTIC  ETHICS. 

The  gist  of  Buddha’s  teaching  was  this : all  earthly 
objects,  cognized  by  the  senses,  are  unreal.  All  is  change, 
all  is  vanity.  There’s  nothing  but  sorrow  in  life.  This  sor- 
row is  caused  by  ignorance,  and  the  flow  of  the  passions. 
Accordingly,  the  passions  must  be  subdued,  the  affections 
toned  down,  the  mind  enlightened,  and  the  fife  consecrated  to 
good  works  : these  moral  and  meritorious  altitudes  gained,  and 
the  soul  is  at  the  threshold  of  salvation,  the  gate  of  divine 
repose,  conscious  rest  and  peace  in  Nirvana. 

In  addition  to  its  prohibitory  commandments,  not  to  kill, 
nor  steal,  nor  commit  adultery,  nor  lie,  nor  be  drunken  ; 
it  enjoined  such  positive  virtues  as  purity,  charity,  integrity, 
contemplation,  forgiveness  of  injuries,  equanimity  of  temper, 
and  self-abnegation.  In  brief,  holiness  of  life  released  from 
further  transmigrations,  and  secured  eternal  salvation. 
Nirvana  ! Buddhism  was  never  nihilism  or  atheism. 
Nirvana — derived  from  the  negative  nir,  and  va,  to  blow  as 
the  wind  — implies  calm  unruffled,  the  peace  and  rest  of  a 
spent  breeze,  perfect  felicity.  Until  this  high  position  is 
attained,  transmigrations  are  moral  necessities. 

“ Buddhism,”  says  Dr.  Wuttke,  “ stands  in  history  as  a 
religion  not  of  one  people,  but  of  humanity.  It  conceived  in 
the  commencement  the  grand  idea  of  peacefully  converting 
the  world.”  While  maintaining  the  right  of  religious  free- 
dom, its  rejection  of  war  and  bloodshed  has  been  absolute. 

Priests  and  others,  both  men  and  women,  ministeriug  in 
spiritual  things,  must  live  celibate  lives.  Buddha’s  doctiines 


THE  RISE  OF  BUDDHISM  EM  INDIA. 


243 


spread  rapidly.  After  his  death,  some  543  B.C.,  occurring 
while  sitting  under  a sal-tree,  the  first  general  council  of  his 
followers  was  held  to  settle  theological  dogmas.  At  a third 
council,  held  in  the  reign  of  King  Asoka,  commencing  263 
B.C.,  when  Buddhism  had  become  the  state  religion  of 
India,  the  canon,  or  holy  Scriptures,  — Tri-Pitaka , — of  the 
Buddhists,  were  drawn  up,  and  pronounced  canonical. 

the  rev.  Murray’s  “ civilized  heathen.” 

This  distinguished  Congregational  clergyman,  in  a lyceum 
lecture  delivered  through  New  England  upon  the  “ Civilized 
Heathen,”  said  in  substance  : — 

“ Christian  civilization  might  profit  from  Buddhism,  and 
New  England  and  Boston  might  go  to  school  to  China  and 
Canton.  The  underlying  idea  of  Buddhism  is  a belief  in  the 
infinite  capacity  of  the  human  intellect ; belief  in  the  avail- 
ing of  true  merit,  and  in  the  development  of  all  the  human 
faculties.  It  is  not  a heavy,  sensual  religion,  hut  one  purely 
rational,  appealing  to  consciousness  and  intellect  for  support. 
While  Old  England  and  New  England  have  used  the  rack,  the 
cell,  the  dungeon,  the  inquisition,  and  thousand  implements  of 
torture,  there  were  twenty-three  hundred  years  of  Buddhism 
with  not  a drop  of  blood  in  its  onward  march,  nor  a groan 
along  its  pathway.  It  has  never  persecuted.  It  has  never  de- 
ceived the  people,  never  practiced  pious  fraud,  never  discour- 
aged literature,  never  appealed  to  prejudice,  never  used  the 
sword.  If  the  Buddhists  are  heathen,  are  they  not  civilized 
heathen  9 . . . Their  priests  depend  upon  voluntary  subscrip- 
tions. We  have  homes  for  the  sick,  the  poor,  and  the  aged. 
But  the  heathen  Buddhists  go  one  step  farther,  and  provide 
hospitals  for  sick  and  worn-out  animals.  They  plant  shade- 
trees  along  the  way  to  shelter  men  and  animals  from  the 
scorching  sun.  Grazing  herds  and  all  insect-fife  represent 
the  divine  thought.  All  fife  in  their  eyes  is  sacred.  Chris- 
tians entertain  travelers  at  hotels  if  they  pay  their  hills. 
You  are  respectfully  received  by  the  wealthy  if  you  bring 


244 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


with  you  letters  of  introduction  from  aristocratic  circles ; but 
the  door  of  the  Buddhist  is  ever  open  to  the  stranger,  with 
the  mat  and  waiting  pot  of  rice.  The  Burmese  missionary 
Smith,  said  he  ‘ could  traverse  the  whole  kingdom  without 
money ; ’ and  during  his  missionary  stay  he  saw  no  drunken- 
ness, not  an  indecent  act,  nor  an  immodest  gesture.  Com- 
pare this  with  the  gross,  filthy,  night -walking  prostitution  of 
New  York  or  London.  Unselfishness,  or  forgetfulness  of 
self,  is  a cardinal  virtue.  Struggles,  sufferings,  and  sacrifices 
for  others’  good,  purify  and  prepare  the  soul  for  heavenly 
rest.”  And  these,  these , are  the  heathen  Buddhists,  whom 
Orthodox  theologians  have  for  centuries  preached  to  perdi- 
tion for  not  believing  in  Christianity,  — this  American  Chris- 
tianity that  speculates,  loans  money,  persecutes  heretics,  rents 
pews,  cheats,  fights,  and  gambles  at  fairs  and  festivals,  for 
religion’s  sake.  I am  not  writing  of  the  Christianity  of 
Jesus,  but  the  civilized  Christianity  of  America,  that  sends 
missionaries  to  Asia’s  coral  strand  “ to  convert  the  Budd- 
hists.” 

BUDDHA  AND  JESUS. 

The  Buddhists  consider  Sakya  Muni  Guatama  Buddha  a 
much  greater  Saviour  than  Jesus  Christ ; because  the  latter, 
bom  in  poverty,  a carpenter’s  son,  sought,  upon  Jewish 
authority,  to  enthrone  himself  as  king ; while  Guatama 
Buddha,  a king’s  son,  laying  aside  royalty  and  a prospective 
crown,  humbled  himself,  walking  the  companion  of  beggars, 
that  he  might  the  more  effectually  break  down  caste,  reach- 
ing and  enlightening  the  lowest  classes  of  humanity.  In 
preaching,  Buddha  continually  magnified  the  “wheel  of  the 
law,”  the  four  great  principles  : — 

I.  There  is  sorrow,  want,  pain. 

II.  Examining  the  source  of  pain,  he  found  it  to  be  selfish  desire. 

III.  Pain  was  destroyed  by  regulating  the  natural  demands  of  life,  and 
destroying  selfish  desire  by  self-control. 

IV.  The  means  of  destroying  it,  in  the  sense  of  extirpation,  were 
meditation,  self-abnegation,  and  the  practice  of  every  virtue. 


THE  RISE  OF  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 


245 


A Brahman  accusing  Guatama  Buddha  of  idling  away  his 
time,  neither  sowing  nor  reaping,  was  met  with  this  reply  : 
“I  do  plow  and  sow,  reaping  thence  fruit  that  is  immortal.” 
“ Where  are  your  implements,  O Guatama?  ” 

“ My  field  is  the  law  ; the  weeds  I clear  away  are  the 
cleaving  to  life ; my  plow  is  wisdom ; the  seed  I sow  is 
purity ; my  work,  attention  to  the  precepts ; my  harvest, 
Nirvana  ! ” 

TEACHINGS  OF  BUDDHA  AND  HIS  DISCIPLES. 

“ The  taint  worse  than  all  others  is  ignorance.” 

“ In  a corrupt  world  each  ought  to  be  a lotus  without  spot.” 

'•  So  long  as  the  desire  of  man  towards  woman  is  not  subdued,  so  long 
is  his  mind  in  bondage.” 

“ Sin  will  come  back  upon  the  sinful,  like  fine  dust  thrown  against 
the  wind.” 

“ The  way  of  release  is  through  the  practice  of  the  virtues.” 

“ When  the  just  man  goes  from  this  world  to  another,  his  good  deeds 
receive  him  as  friend  greets  friend.” 

“ Thyself  is  its  own  defense,  its  own  refuge ; it  atones  for  its  own  sins ; 
none  can  purify  another.” 

“ Master  thyself ; so  mayest  thou  teach  others,  and  easily  tame  them, 
after  having  tamed  thyself ; for  self  is  hardest  to  tame.” 

“ Let  us  live  happily,  free  from  greed  among  the  greedy,  — happily, 
though  we  call  nothing  our  own.” 

“ Proclaim  it  freely  to  all  men,  — my  law  is  a law  of  mercy  for  all. 
. . . Whoever  loves  will  feel  the  longing  to  save  not  himself  alone,  but 
all  others.” 

“ The  talk  of  the  ‘ high  and  low  castes,’  of  the  ‘ pure  Brahmans,  the 
only  sons  of  Brahma,’  is  nothing  but  sound : the  four  castes  are  equal.” 

“ Are  the  Buddhas  born  only  for  the  benefit  of  men  ? Have  not 
Wisakha-  and  many  others,  entered  the  paths  ? The  entrance  is  open 
for  women  as  well  aa  for  men.” 

“ Of  all  the  lamps  lighted  in  Buddha’s  honor,  one  only,  brought  by  a 
poor  woman,  lasted  through  the  night.” 

“ Forsake  all  evil,  bring  forth  good,  master  thy  own  thought;  such  is 
Buddha’s  path  to  end  all  pain.” 

“ And  you  yourself  must  make  effort.  The  Buddhas  are  but 
preachers.” 

“ The  good  delights  in  this  world  and  the  next;  he  delights  in  his 
own  work,  and  is  happy  when  going  on  the  good  path.” 


246 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ All  we  are  is  the  result  of  what  we  have  thought.  If  a man  speaks 
or  acts  with  evil  thoughts,  pain  follows,  as  the  wheel  the  foot  of  him 
who  draws  the  carriage.” 

Better  than  ruling  the  world  is  the  reward  of  the  first  step  in 
virtue.” 

“ Not  even  a god,  not  Mara  nor  Brahma,  could  change  into  defeat  the 
victory  of  a man  over  himself.” 

The  Dhammapada,  otherwise  “ Path  of  Virtue,”  is  put 
down  as  among  the  oldest  records  of  the  Buddhistic  doc- 
trines. Most  of  the  above  precepts  are  taken  from  it,  as 
stars  from  shimmering  skies.  The  erudite,  especially  of  the 
East,  believe  that  they  either  refer  directly  to,  or  fell  from 
the  inspired  lips  of,  Guatama  Buddha  himself.  These  and 
other  sacred  writings  were  carefully  transmitted,  as  canon- 
ical, by  the  son  of  King  Asoka,  the  Constantine  of 
Buddhism. 


DECLINE  OF  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 

Though  Buddhism  arose  in  India,  it  soon  spread  into 
Ceylon,  Thibet,  Burmah,  Siam,  China,  Mongolia,  and  the 
extreme  north  of  Asia.  There  are  few  or  no  Buddhists  at 
present  in  India.  The  decline  commenced  in  certain  por- 
tions of  India,  about  200  B.C.  The  subsequent  Jaina 
religion,  denying  the  authority  of  the  Vedas,  was  a modified 
Buddhism.  While  the  Brahmins  use  no  language  in  their 
sacred  writings  but  the  Sanscrit,  the  Ceylon  Buddhistic 
Scriptures  are  in  Pali , a rich,  poetical  language,  attaining 
its  highest  refinement  near  the  advent  of  Buddha,  something 
like  588  B.C.  This  Pali , of  which  Max  Muller  so  frequently 
speaks,  is  little  more  than  the  Brahminical  Sanscrit  melted 
down  to  the  softness  of  the  Italian. 

It  was  in  the  palmy  days  of  the  Buddhistic  period  that 
the  Greeks  under  Alexander  invaded  India,  327  B.C. ; shortly 
after  which,  Grecian  orators  visited,  and  Greek  ambassadors 
resided  at,  the  court  of  a distinguished  Indian  king.  Sub- 
sequent to  these  invasions,  Greek  historians,  while  giving 


THE  RISE  OF  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 


247 


very  interesting  descriptions  of  the  Brahmanical  caste  system, 
the  wealth  of  the  country,  the  republican  tendencies  of 
government,  and  the  great  learning  of  the  Inchan  scholars, 
expressed  the  most  surprise  at  the  self-abnegation  and 
asceticism  practiced  by  the  hermits  of  India.  They  further 
speak  of  schools  of  prophets,  or  communities  where  men 
lived  abstemiously  and  peaceably,  holding  “ all  things  in 
common.” 

The  Greek  and  Persian  invasions  into  India,  several 
hundred  years  before  Jesus’  advent,  opening  up  an  inter- 
change of  learning  and  letters,  put  into  our  hands  keys  to 
be  used  in  the  elucidation  of  religious  questions,  growing 
out  of  the  Alexandrian  School  in  Egypt,  where  the  Indian 
philosophy,  Hellenism,  and  Judaism  grasped  in  deadly  con- 
flict, affecting  and  coloring  the  future  Christianity  of  the 
ages. 

THE  world’s  RELIGIONS. 

Religion  as  a soul  emotion  is  universal ; but  the  expression 
as  a sentiment,  owing  to  organization  and  racial  tendency, 
manifests  itself  in  several  great  sects.  The  most  primitive 
worship  of  all  is  Fetichism,  or  Sabaism. 


This  is  professed  by 100,000,000. 

The  religion  of  Zoroaster  and  Confucius  ....  40,000,000. 

Brahmanism,  the  original  faith  of  India  ....  60,000,000. 

Buddhism,  the  reformed  faith 170,000,000. 

Mohammedanism 96,000,000. 

Judaism 4,500,000. 

The  Greek  Church 62,000,000. 

The  Roman  Church 139,000,000. 

The  sects  of  Protestantism 60,000,000. 


These  numbers  profess  to  be  approximations  only.  The 
Tauists  of  China,  numbering  millions,  are  not  mentioned. 
The  Buddhists,  here  estimated  at  one  hundred  and  seventy 
millions,  far  outnumber  any  other  sect  of  religionists  upon 
the  globe.  This  admits  of  no  doubt. 


248 


ABOUND  THE  WOELD. 


THE  ELEPHANTA  CAVES. 

Sliri  G-unesha-aya-Namaha  ! — To  glorious  Gunesha,  saluta- 
tion ! Gunesha,  the  elephant-god  of  India,  is  connected 
with  literature  as  well  as  worship.  When  first  reading  that 
unrivaled  work,  Godfrey  Higgins’s  Anacalypsis,  I was 
peculiarly  struck  with  his  reference  to  the  “ Elephanta 
Caves  of  India.”  They  are  situated  upon  the  island  of 
Garipurix,  only  a few  hours’  sail  from  Bombay. 

Landing,  a long,  winding  stone  stairway  leads  to  this 
mountain  of  sculptured  marvels.  A stroll  through  these 
churchal-looking  caverns,  old  Buddhistic  temples,  cut  into  a 
yielding,  yet  solid  mountain  rock,  was  a sight  truly  impress- 
ive, a day  long  to  he  remembered.  The  ceiling  to  the  first 
we  entered  was  about  twenty  feet  high,  the  depth  back  to 
the  rock-carved  gods,  Brahma,  Siva,  and  Vishnu  at  the 
rear,  something  like  one  hundred  and  fifty  feet  by  perhaps 
one  hundred  and  twenty  in  width.  The  divisions,  compart- 
ments, pillars,  aisles,  alcoves,  and  niches,  filled  with  exquis- 
itely-cut gods,  and  panoramic  festival  scenes,  grim  as  grand, 
kindling  the  wonder  of  travelers,  all  literally  charmed  me  : 
it  was  tradition  in  earnest,  a feast  to  my  love  of  antiquity. 
In  one  compartment  is  symbolized  the  Trinity, — Brahma, 
Siva,  Vishnu,  — the  Christian  “ Three  in  One.”  In  another 
division  is  Christna,  with  emblems  referring  to  his  incarna- 
tion. Behind  the  left  thigh  of  this  god  is  carved  — what  ? 
the  cross , or  a heavy -liilted  sword , which  ? No  matter 
whether  cross  or  sword,  it  can  not  fail  to  remind  one  of 
Abraham’s  position  when  taking  an  oath. 

Every  thing  connected  with  these  caverns  inspires  one  with 
the  grand  and  the  reverential.  Scores  of  lifelike  figures, 
from  twelve  inches  to  fifteen  feet  in  height,  elegantly  carved 
in  and  forming  a part  of  the  original  rock,  with  corridors  and 
tapering  columns,  all  exhibit  a high  order  of  architectural 
talent,  considering  that  it  antedated  the  Christian  era  by 
several  hundred  years.  These  Buddhistic  monasteries,  though 


THE  RISE  OP  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 


249 


conceived  and  constructed  long  before  the  birth  of  Jesus, 
and  still  the  resort  of  Hindoo  pilgrims,  are  admirably  adapted 
to  religious  meditation  and  anchoretic  life.  Many  years 
since,  the  Portuguese  anchoring  on  an  adjoining  island, 
shelled  these  caves  for  sport.  “ May  God  have  mercy  on 
their  souls,  and  all  other  such  Christian  vandals  ! ” Dr.  Bh&u 
Daji,  a Hindoo  scholar,  and  vice-president  of  the  Asiatic 
Society  of  Bombay,  takes  a deep  interest  in  exploring  and 
explaining  the  histories  of  cave-cathedrals  in  India,  to  all 
lovers  of  antiquarian  studies. 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. — SPIRITUALISM  IN 

INDIA. 

“ The  Friend  of  India,”  published  at  Serampore,  bad 
among  its  selections,  just  before  our  arrival,  this  telling  para- 
graph : — 

“ The  Bombay  papers  contain  accounts  of  a mania  for  spirit-rapping, 
■which  they  say  has  set  in  among  the  natives  there.  If  the  statements 
are  correct,  it  would  not  be  surprising  if  the  mania  ran  through  India. 
Every  thing  connected  with  the  spirit-world  is  a profound  mystery  to  the 
native  of  India.  He  has  no  definite  ideas  as  to  the  future.  He  con- 
fesses at  once  that  it  may  be  this  or  that,  — he  knows  not  what.  A city 
with  golden  pavement  astonishes  him,  but  really  the  definiteness  is  what 
puzzles  him.  If  spirit-rapping  finds  its  way  among  such  a people,  we 
shall  have  queer  revelations  by  and  by.  They  will  intensify  a hundred- 
fold all  the  mysteries,  and  will  make  a thousand  more.  Religion  will 
not  stand  in  the  way  in  the  slightest  degree.  A Hindoo  is  free  to 
examine  any  thing  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  and  speculate  to  his  heart’s 
content.” 

A rare  tissue  this  of  the  true  and  the  false ! Hindoos, 
thank  Heaven ! are  “ free  to  examine  any  thing  on  the  face 
of  the  earth.”  And  this  confession,  all  unwittingly  made, 
should  put  to  shame  the  churchman’s  bigotry.  “ Every 
thing  connected  with  the  spirit-world,”  however,  is  not  a 
“ profound  mystery  to  the  native  of  India.”  Converse  with 
spirits  is  as  old  as  the  Vedas,  while  Indian  Oriental  writings 
generally  are  freighted  with  the  teachings  of  inspired  seers 
and  sainted  Rishis. 


250 


THE  BRAHJIO- SOMA J AND  PAESEES. 


251 


Opening  Capt.  Forsyth’s  volume  on  “ Central  India,” 
I find  important  passages  on  p.  862  and  others.  Here  is 
the  substance : — 

“ Theirs  — the  Bygds  — it  is  to  hold  converse  with  the  world  of 
spirits,  who  are  everywhere  present  to  the  aborigines ; and  theirs  it  is 
also  to  cast  omens,  call  for  rain,  and  charm  away  disease.  The  Byga  — 
medicine-man  — fully  looks  his  character.  He  is  tall,  thin,  and  cadaver- 
ous, abstraction  and  mystery  residing  in  his  hollow  eyes.  A great  neck- 
lace, carved  from  forest-kernels,  marks  his  holy  calling.  Ghosts  are 
supposed  to  be  ever  present,  inciting  to  either  good  or  evil.  Many  pro- 
fess to  see  them.  . . . These  Bygi  medicine-men  further  possess  the 
gift  of  throwing  themselves  into  a trance,  during  which  the  afflatus  of 
the  Deity  is  supposed  to  be  vouchsafed  to  them,  communicating  the 
secrets  of  the  future.  I am  thoroughly  convinced  [says  the  captain],  by 
evidence  from  other  quarters,  that  this  trance  is  not  mere  acting.” 

Mr.  Tscherepanoff,  a Russian  scientific  man,  published 
in  1854  at  St.  Petersburg  the  result  of  his  investigations 
with  the  lamas  — Buddhist  priests  — in  Thibet.  He  says, 
“ The  lamas,  when  applied  to  for  the  discovery  of  stolen  or 
hidden  things,  take  a little  table,  put  one  hand  on  it,  and 
after  nearly  half  an  hour  the  table  is  lifted  up  by  an  invisi- 
ble power,  and  is  carried  to  the  place  where  the  thing  in 
question  is  to  be  found,  whether  in  or  out  of  doors,  where  it 
drops,  generally  indicating  exactly  the  spot  where  the  miss- 
ing article  is  to  be  found.” 

The  missionary  M.  Hue  says,  — 

“■When  a living  Buddha  is  ‘gone,’  i.  e.,  deceased,  it  is  not  a subject 
of  mourning  in  the  lamasery,  for  all  know  he  will  soon  come  back.” 

THE  CAECUTTA  SPIRITUALISTS. 

Readers  of  the  “ Banner  of  Light  ” remember  to  have 
heard  me  speak  of  receiving  India  letters  from  Peary  Chand 
Mittra,  a commission-merchant,  writer,  and  Spiritualist.  It 
can  well  be  imagined  that  it  gave  me  much  pleasure  to  clasp 
the  hand  of  this  Hindoo  thinker,  author,  and  Spiritualist ; and 
the  more  so  when  I found  his  soul  deeply  absorbed  in  spirit- 
uality as  against  the  vices  of  this  sensuous  life.  The  Brah- 


252 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


manical  tinge  permeating  his  Spiritualism  had  for  me  a 
thousand  charms.  He  was  for  a time  a writing  medium  ; but 
at  present  his  gifts  pertain  more  to  spiritual  insight.  He 
assured  me  that  his  asceuded  wife  was  as  consciously  present, 
at  times,  as  though  in  her  body.  Parting  with  this  excel- 
lent man,  he  gave  us,  besides  other  presents,  a small  volume 
from  his  pen  entitled  “The  Development  of  the  Female 
Mind  in  India.”  Perusing,  I find  it  rich  in  historic  refer- 
ences to  woman’s  independence  in  the  Yedic  period,  — the 
golden  age  of  the  Aryans. 

Mohindro  Saul  Paul  and  Romanath  Senx  — two  interest- 
ing young  gentlemen  connected  with  the  higher  castes  — 
called  upon  us  several  times  to  converse  of  Spiritual  phe- 
nomena in  America,  and  the  best  methods  of  holding  private 
stances.  Conversant  with  the  Spiritualistic  literature  of 
England  through  James  Burns,  these  young  men  are  Spirit- 
ualists ; and  yet  they  have  never  witnessed  a shred  of  the 
phenomenal.  A correspondence  was  agreed  upon  with  these 
gentlemanly  Hindoos.  Are  we  not  brothers  all  ? 

Shibchunder  Deb  — another  devoted  Spiritualist,  intro- 
duced by  P.  C.  Mittra  — presented  us  a neat  volume  that  he 
had  recently  published  upon  Spiritualism.  It  contains  lib- 
eral extracts  from  American  authors ; in  fact,  the  works  of 
Davis,  Tuttle,  Sargent,  Denton,  Edmonds,  and  others,  are 
well  known  in  India.  This  gentleman  has  also  translated 
Emma  Hardinge-Britten’s  “ Spiritual  Commandments  ” into 
the  Bengalese  language  ; and  they  are  now  being  circulated 
as  a tract  in  India.  We  saw  several  Hindoo  healers  reliev- 
ing the  sick  in  the  streets. 

Expressing  regrets  that  I had  not  a copy  of  the  “ Seers  ” 
to  tender  him  in  turn  for  his  valuable  volume,  smiling,  he 
said,  “ I have  read  ‘ The  Seers  of  the  Ages,’  and  others  of 
your  later  works,  quite  a number  of  which  have  reached  our 
country  from  Mr.  Burns’s  publishing  house  in  London.” 
So  courage,  brave  fellow- workers  all,  courage!  Your  pens 
preach  where  your  eloquent  tongues  are  never  heard. 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


253 


India’s  better  class  of  minds  — metaphysical  and  contem- 
plative— are  singularly  adapted  to  accept  the  harmonial 
philosophy.  It  is  a common  saying  that  “ Hindoos,  edu- 
cated in  English  colleges,  return  to  India  theists  and  pan- 
theists.” Though  willing  enough  to  believe  in  Jesus  as  one 
of  the  Asiatic  saviors  and  prophets,  they  can  not  believe  in 
the  immaculate  conception  and  vicarious  atonement.  Oh 
that  there  were  self-sacrifice,  sufficient  liberality,  generous 
enthusiasm,  and  missionary  spirit,  among  Americans,  to  send 
Spiritualist  papers,  pamphlets,  books,  and  lecturers  even,  to 
India,  to  disseminate  the  beautiful  principles  of  brotherhood, 
free  thought,  and  a present  spirit  ministry ! The  seed  has 
already  been  sown  by  the  angels ; there  are  many  Spiritual- 
ists indifferent  parts  of  this  great  country:  can  they,  will 
they  not  perfect  organizations,  and  thus  come  into  working 
order  ? 

THE  ABORIGINES  OF  INDIA. — A SAGE-LIKE  SPIRIT’S  COM- 
MUNICATION. 

As  the  present  is  born  of  the  past,  I am  ever  anxious,  so 
far  as  possible,  to  get  at  the  foundations  of  the  old  civiliza- 
tions and  religions ; and  for  the  reason  that  many  of  them 
were  so  far  in  advance  of  ours  in  this  boastful  nineteenth 
century.  Comparative  philology,  coins,  and  inscriptions 
upon  monuments,  with  the  testimony  of  ancient  spirits,  — 
these  must  decide  upon  the  status  of  the  pre-historic  periods. 
Sitting  one  evening  by  the  side  of  Dr.  Dunn  aboard  the 
steamer  “ Aretusa  ” in  the  Arabian  Sea,  reflecting  how  the 
rude,  stalwart  Northmen  descended  upon  cultured  Rome  in 
the  long  ago,  and  pondering  upon  the  thought  that  physical 
‘might  makes  right,”  the  doctor  all  unexpectedly  became 
entranced.  The  controlling  spirit,  bowing  low  after  the 
Oriental  manner,  said,  — 

“ Good  evening,  stranger.  I see  you  are  wrapped  in  meditation  ; per- 
haps my  coming  is  an  intrusion.” 

Not  in  the  least,  sir ; am  glad  to  welcome  you. 


254 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


“The  origin  and  destiny  of  races  is  a subject  of  vast  import.  I lived 
in  Hindusta,  the  land  of  plenty,  — now  called  India,  — about  four  thou- 
sand years  ago.  We  spoke  the  Sansar,  the  language  of  the  sun, — vul- 
garized into  Sanscrit.  It  was  the  language  of  sounds,  and  compassed 
the  uttered  emotions  of  man,  beast,  insect.  The  most  learned  savants  of 
my  time  professed  to  understand  the  out-breathed  and  meaning  sounds 
— pleasure,  pain,  desires  — of  all  animated  life.  Generally  poets  under- 
stood one  part,  Rishis  another,  metaphysicians  still  another;  but  none 
knew  it  all,  for  it  was  the  study  of  more  than  a single  life.  Our  govern- 
ment, embracing  a portion  of  Africa,  Egypt,  Assyria,  Persia,  and  India, 
was  patriarchal ; the  emperor  being  considered  a father,  under  whom  were 
kings  over  smaller  divisions,  lords  of  cities,  and  head  men  of  villages. 
This  extensive  government,  having  no  coin  currency,  and  transacting 
business,  even  of  a commercial  character,  upon  the  principle  of  equiv- 
alents, was  largely  sustained  by  voluntary  contributions.  A moderate 
competency  was  regarded  a sufficiency  with  my  countrymen. 

“Indeed,  it  was  a maxim  among  us  that  man  wants  only  what  he  lives 
upon ; and  accordingly  at  the  end  of  the  year  each  city,  village,  and 
family  paid  over  to  the  government  all  its  surplus  produce  and 
treasures  of  every  kind.  And  then,  in  times  of  scarcity  or  famine,  the 
government,  upon  the  principle  of  compensation,  supported  the  people 
from  its  public  granaries  and  accumulated  stores.  Disputes  were  settled 
by  arbitration.  Capital  punishment  was  unknown  among  us. 

“ The  Aryans,  or  rather  the  Aryas,  who  came  down  from  the  north, 
were  among  the  first  of  the  blood-spilling  nations.  They  were  the  lower, 
athletic  classes,  the  rovingly  disposed,  in  Central  and  Northern  Asia, 
speaking  a mongrel  Sanscrit.  Their  descent  into  India  was  long  after 
my  time.  Our  system  of  marriage  was  monogamic;  after  this  came 
polyandry,  the  marriage  of  one  woman  to  many  men,  of  which  your  his- 
tories speak  ; still  later  came  polygamy,  which,  as  you  are  aware,  con- 
tinues in  many  countries.  We  worshiped  one  God,  incarnate  in  all 
things.  The  pyramids,  of  which  in  due  time  you  shall  know  more, 
were  built  before  my  time  on  earth.” 

Pardon  me,  but  had  you  commerce  in  that  age  ? 

“Yea:  we  not  only  carried  on  shipping  with  Africa  and  other  foreign 
countries,  but  had  extensive  canals  through  Iudia,  Egypt,  and  other  por- 
tions of  Africa.  Some  of  these  countries  have  been  greatly  changed  by 
convulsions  since  I left  the  body.  We  counted  time  by  sun-changes, 
and  long  periods  by  the  reigns  of  emperors.  Literature  was  patronized 
among  us,  and  beggary  unknown.  I lived  through  about  eighty  sun- 
change  5,  or  years  according  to  your  reckoning.  We  understood  spirits 
communion,  and  many  of  us  held  mediumistic  converse  with  spirits.  I 
was  cognizant,  long  after  my  ascension  to  the  heavenly  life,  of  the  spirit- 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


255 


world’s  raising  up,  some  two  thousand  years  since,  through  inspirational 
and  magnetic  processes,  an  Israelitish  Nazarene,  a prophet,  to  spiritually 
enlighten  his  people,  and  afterwards  the  nations  of  the  earth.  He  was 
guarded  by  angels,  and  guided  by  the  spirit  of  truth.  There  have  been 
many  ages  of  iron  and  ages  of  gold.  Nations  are  ever  rising  and  de- 
scending as  do  waves  upon  fathomless  oceans.” 

There,  reader,  is  the  communication  — the  sentiments,  at 
least — with  much  of  the  language  verbatim.  Take  it  as  I 
did,  with  all  other  spirit  communications,  for  what  it  is 
worth,  weighed  by  reason,  and  sound,  practical  judgment. 

“Is  there  any  historic  evidence,”  says  one,  “of  non- 
Aryan  races  with  culture  and  literature,  inhabiting  India 
long  before  the  Aryans  came  down  from  the  north  ? ” Cer- 
tainly there  is.  We  have  room  for  only  this  from  Prof.  E. 
Lethbridge,  M.A.,  Oxford,  and  now  professor  in  a Calcutta 
College.  He  says  (“  History  of  India,”  pp.  17,  18)  : — 

“ Remnants  of  a large  population,  non- Aryan  in  origin,  yet  hardly,  if 
at  all,  less  civilized  and  polished  than  the  Aryans,  are  found  among  the 
hills  and  river-basins  south  of  the  mountain-ranges.  Their  personal 
appearance  testifies  that  they  are  not  connected,  by  descent,  with  the 
Aryans ; while  their  language  proves  decisively  that  they  belong  to  an 
entire  different  race.  It  has  been  called  Dravidian,  — the  language 
Telugu;  others  term  it  Tamil.  . . . The  architectural  and  other  remains 
that  are  scattered  over  the  country,  and  the  state  of  the  language,  confirm 
the  traditions  that  the  Tamilian  race  attained  a high  state  of  civilization 
in  very  remote  ages,  probably  long  before  the  Aryan  invasion  of  India.'’ 

ALLAHABAD. 

“ India  of  the  East,  o’er  whose  valleys  sweet 
Too  quickly  pass  my  ever-wandering  feet, 

Ere  yet  your  shores  in  lengthening  distance  fade, 

Let  faithful  Memory  lend  my  pen  her  aid.” 

Unfortunately,  it  was  long  after  nightfall  when  we  crossed 
the  magnificent  bridge  spanning  the  Jumna,  to  enter  Allaha- 
bad, “ the  City  of  God,”  anciently  called  by  the  Hindoos 
Prayaga.  Here,  at  the  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  Jumna, 
is  the  great  fortress,  built  on  the  ruins  of  an  old  Hindoo 


256 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


fort  by  Akbar,  a Mogul  emperor,  reigning  about  three 
hundred  years  ago.  Travelers  consider  this  — because  of 
■wide,  well-shaded  streets,  beautiful  avenues,  mausoleums, 
and  marble  domes,  commemorating  Mohammedan  glory  — 
the  handsomest  city  in  India. 

Historically  speaking,  it  should  be  remembered  that  there 
were  five  Mohammedan  invasions  into  India,  the  first 
being  one  of  disgraceful  plunder  and  downright  murder. 
Mussulman  power  was  not  established  to  any  great  extent 
till  nearly  the  twelfth  century.  Sultan  Mahmoud,  of  Ghazin, 
fought  seventeen  distinct  campaigns  in  India,  carrying  away 
immense  treasures  to  enrich  his  country.  His  zeal  in  de- 
stroying idols  gave  him  the  name  of  “Iconoclast,” — the 
image-breaker.  There  is  a deep,  silent  hatred  existing 
between  the  Hindoos  and  Mohammedans,  and  yet  they 
peaceably  worship  side  by  side. 

Allahabad  is  a wonderful  resort  for  pilgrims.  It  is  said 
that  a million  are  sometimes  encamped  about  the  city. 
Some  of  the  Brahmanical  priests  are  evidently  very  saintly 
men ; others,  doubtless,  encourage  these  pilgrimages  and 
festivals  from  avaricious  motives.  Priestcraft  is  the  same  in 
all  countries.  It  is  two  hundred  and  fifty  miles  from  Alla- 
habad to  Agra,  world-famed  for  the  Taj,  — a tomb  of  exqui- 
site and  unparalleled  magnificence.  The  structure,  peerless 
and  unrivaled,  was  built  at  a cost  of  fifteen  million  dollars, 
to  immortalize  the  memory  of  a woman,  — Noor  Mahal,  — the 
favorite  wife  of  Emperor  Shah  Jehan.  This  Mogul  ruler 
was  the  grandson  of  Akbar,  who  was  sufficiently  enlight- 
ened to  patronize  literature,  and  tolerate  all  religions.  No- 
where on  earth  has  human  dust  been  buried  in  style  and 
grandeur  so  sublime.  Here  at  the  Taj  lie  the  forms  of 
emperor  and  empress  beneath  a splendid  dome,  “ each  in  a 
couch  of  almost  transparent  marble,”  set  with  precious 
stones,  topaz,  ruby,  jasper,  carnelian,  chalcedony,  all  beauti- 
fully inwrought  in  running  vines  and  blossoming  flowers. 
It  is  said  that  the  whole  of  the  Koran  in  Arabic  is  most 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


257 


skillfully  wrought  in  gemmed  mosaics  into  this  templed 
tomb  ; and  all  for  what  ? To  perpetuate  in  memory  the 
pitiable  pride  and  vanity  of  mortals  even  in  death!  Were 
there  no  ignorant  to  be  educated,  no  hungry  to  be  fed,  and 
no  thirsty  to  give  a cup  of  water,  in  Shah  Jehan’s  time  ? 
Looked  down  upon  from  the  spirit-land,  this  tomb  can  only 
be  a sting ! 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  WORSHIPERS. 

As  progress  in  all  countries  necessarily  interests  Americans, 
they  must  like  to  know  more  of  the  Brahmo-Somaj, — 
“ Society  of  God,”  and  real  theistic  church  of  India,  — 
originally  founded  by  Rajah  Rahmohun  Roy,  a distinguished 
Hindoo  reformer  of  the  Brahman  caste.  Being  a fine  scholar, 
versed  in  the  Sanscrit , he  became  convinced  that  the  earliest 
Vedas  taught  a system  of  pure  theism.  Thus  believing,  he 
wrote  against  the  “ idolatry  of  all  religions,”  encouraged 
education,  advocated  free  thought,  and  opposed  suttee , — 
voluntary  widow-burning,  then  a common  practice  in  India. 
Universally  esteemed,  Rahmohun  Roy  died  while  on  a visit 
to  England  in  1833. 

These  first  Hindoo  reformers,  though  exceedingly  liberal 
in  most  matters,  firmly  believed  the  Vedas  to  be  the  infalli- 
ble word  of  God.  Ere  long,  however,  some  doubting  the 
infallibility  of  the  Vedic  scriptures,  four  young  yet  scholarly 
pundits  were  sent  to  Benares  to  study  and  copy  from  the 
four  Vedas.  This  research  dispelled  the  gathering  fog  of 
infallibility  ; and  the  Brahmo-Somaj,  numbering  many  of  the 
choicest  intellects  in  India,  ceased  to  be  a Vedantic  church. 
From  this  time  the  sacred  books  of  all  nations  were  taken 
for  what  they  were  worth,  and  no  more. 

No  band  of  reformers,  whether  in  India  or  America,  can 
expect  to  ever  sail  on  sunny  seas.  Storms,  petty  dissen- 
sions, will  arise  ; some  within,  others  without.  Social  per- 
secution from  orthodox  Hindoos  lifted  its  hydra  head ; and  a 
partial  eclipse  came  on,  followed  by  indifference  to  the 
interests  of  theism.  i; 


258 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


At  this  critical  hour  there  came  upon  the  stage  a caste 
Hindoo,  and  graduate  from  the  Presidency  College,  Baboo 
Kcshub  Chunder  Sen.  This  religiously  inclined  scholar, 
reading  and  admiring  English  literature,  and  the  works  of 
Theodore  Parker,  soon  shook  off  every  vestige  of  idolatrous 
superstition,  becoming  a stanch  theist.  Connecting  him- 
self with  the  Brahmo-Somaj,  he  quite  unconsciously  found 
himself  in  a short  time  a leader  in  their  ranks.  Expressed 
in  a sentence,  these  Brahmo-Somaj  worshipers  are  simply 
radical  Unitarians,  practicing  the  same  order  of  Sunday 
worship,  only  engaging  in  more  singing.  Among  their  inno- 
vations are  the  equality  of  women,  the  ignoring  of  caste,  the 
rejection  of  the  “ sacred  thread,”  and  the  performance  of 
the  marriage  ceremony  without  absurd  Hindoo  rites. 

When  proud  Brahmanical  Hindoos  found  that  these  icono- 
clastic Brahmos  not  only  denied  the  infallibility  of  the 
Vedas,  but  did  not  respect  the  custom  of  child-marriage,  nor 
cherish  faith  in  Hindoo  theology  generally,  they  reproached 
them  as  heretics.  On  the  other  hand,  “ when  Christians 
find,”  says  Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  “ that  Brahmos  call  in 
question  the  authority  of  the  Bible,  dispute  the  divinity  of 
Jesus,  and  freely  criticise  Christian  doctrines  held  in  rever- 
ence by  the  best  and  wisest  of  Europe,  an  utter  contempt  is 
felt  for  the  poor,  misguided,  presumptuous  theists  of  India, 
whom  the  Rev.  Dr.  Duff  styled  as  ‘ striplings  on  the  banks 
of  the  River  Ganges.’  ” 

Here  are  sketches  from  their  articles  of  belief : — 

“ God  is  spirit,  not  matter.  He  is  perfect,  infinite,  and  eternal.  He 
is  omnipresent,  omnipotent,  omniscient,  all-merciful,  all-blissful,  and 
holy.  He  is  our  Father. 

“ The  soul  is  immortal.  Death  is  only  the  dissolution  of  the  body : 
the  soul  lives  everlastingly  in  God.  There  is  no  new  birth  after  death  : 
the  life  hereafter  is  only  the  continuation  and  development  of  the  present 
life.  Each  soul  departs  from  this  world  with  its  virtues  and  sins,  and 
gradually  advances  in  the  path  of  eternal  progress  while  realizing  their 
effects. 

“ Brahmoism  is  distinct  from  all  other  systems  of  religion ; yet  it  is 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


259 


the  essence  of  all.  It  is  based  on  the  constitution  of  man,  and  is  there- 
fore ancient,  eternal,  and  universal.  It  is  not  sectarian,  not  confined  to 
age  or  country. 

“ All  mankind  are  of  one  caste,  and  all  are  equally  entitled  to  embrace 
the  Brahmo  religion.  Every  sinner  must  suffer  the  consequences  of 
his  own  sins  sooner  or  later,  in  this  world  or  in  the  next ; for  the  moral 
law  is  unchangeable,  and  God’s  justice  irreversible. 

“ It  is  the  aim  of  the  Brahmo  religion  to  extinguish  caste  hatred  and 
animosity,  and  bind  all  mankind  into  one  fraternity,  — one  brotherhood 
of  souls.” 

The  Brahmos,  having  quite  a number  of  organizations  in 
India,  publish  a theistic  annual,  print  six  or  seven  journals, 
and  send  out  missionaries  into  different  parts  of  the  country. 
They  also  have  branch  associations  in  England,  Belgium, 
Holland,  Italy,  Spain,  and  the  United  States ; the  president 
of  the  latter  being  Rev.  O.  B.  Frothingham,  and  the  secre- 
tary, Rev.  W.  B.  Potter.  The  attitude  of  these  Indian 
Liberalists  is  exceedingly  friendly  and  cordial  toward 
Spiritualism. 

This  religious  movement,  originating  as  it  did  among  the 
Brahmans  of  India,  is  one  fraught  with  vital  importance. 
And  while  tendering  to  the  Brahmos  of  the  East  and  all 
parts  of  the  world  the  hand  of  hearty  fellowship  ; hoping  for 
their  growth  in  peace,  purity,  and  that  charity  which  crowns 
the  Christian  graces,  — I sincerely  pray  that  they  may  “ add 
to  their  faith”  knowledge , knowledge  of  a conscious  immor- 
tality through  the  present  ministry  of  spirits ; thus  prepar- 
ing them  to  “ go  on  unto  perfection,”  holding  “ all  things  in 
common,”  and  living  daily  the  “resurrection  life.” 

Already  more  than  a year  has  passed  since  leaving  my  native 
home.  Time  flies.  August  days  are  upon  me  ; and  I must 
take  my  departure  from  this  ancient  mother-country  of 
civilizations  and  religions.  Egypt  and  Palestine  are  before 
me.  But,  dear  old  India ! land  of  my  early  dreams,  recepta- 
cle of  Oriental  learning,  and  the  most  interesting  of  all  the 
countries  my  eyes  have  yet  seen,  I leave  you  reluctantly, 
sorrowingly.  Peace,  peace , be  unto  you,  — peace  from  God 
and  his  good  angels ! 


260 


AROUS'D  THE  WORLD. 


THE  PARSEES. 

Youth  is  the  dreamland  of  life.  Reading,  when  an  aca- 
demic student,  of  the  famous  Persian  King  Darius,  con- 
temporary of  Buddha,  leading  an  invading  army  into 
* India,  and  also  of  Zoroaster  the  great  Persian  religionist, 
implanted  in  my  soul  a deep  desire  to  know  something  practi- 
cally of  Persian  character  and  religion.  Next  to  Central 
Persia  itself,  India,  containing  over  a hundred  thousand  “ fire- 
worshipers,”  was  just  the  place,  inasmuch  as  they  tenaciously 
retain  most  of  the  customs  of  their  ancestors.  Exceedingly 
clannish,  dressing  in  Oriental,  robe-shaped  apparel,  generally 
white,  the  Parsees  do  not  intermarry  with  other  nations,  nor 
do  they  like  to  eat  food  prepared  by  other  people.  They 
consider  themselves  the  chosen  of  God,  and  the  subjects  of 
special  angel  ministry.  Fair-complexioned,  their  general 
appearance  is  graceful  and  commanding.  They  are  the  J ews 
of  Bombay,  the  bankers,  the  money-lenders,  the  traders. 
On  Malabar  Hill  they  have  great  wealth  and  elegant  villas. 
Pious  Parsees  pray  sixteen  times  each  day,  maintain  their 
own  schools,  and  take  care  of  their  own  poor. 

ZOROASTER,  FOUNDER  OF  THE  PARSEE  FAITH. 

It  is  difficult  to  determine  with  exactness  the  precise 
period  of  the  world’s  saviors.  That  eminent  Oriental 
scholar,  M.  Haug,  puts  Zoroaster  — Zarathustra  Spitama  — 
2300  B.C.,  thus  antedating  Moses.  But  far  better  author- 
ities than  Haug  or  Renan  are  the  earliest  Greek  writers.  It 
is  a momentous  consideration,  that  all  the  Greek  authors  who 
wrote  upon  the  Magi  and  the  Parsee  religion,  previous  to  the 
Christian  era,  put  Zoroaster  back  to  a period  of  full  six 
thousand  years  B.C. 

Xanthos  of  Lydia,  one  of  the  first  writers  upon  the  sub- 
ject, living  about  450  B.C.,  was  a younger  contemporary  of 
Darius  and  Xerxes.  His  reckoning  makes  Zoroaster  to  have 
been  living  at  a period  nearly  6500  B.C. 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


261 


Aristotle,  the  philosopher  and  teacher  of  Alexander  the 
Great,  states  that  Zoroaster  lived  about  six  thousand  years 
before  the  death  of  Plato  (348  B.C.),  which  would  carry  us 
to  about  6350  B.C.  Eudoxus,  Harmodorus,  and  other  Gre- 
cian writers,  made  similar  calculations. 

Hermippus  of  Smyrna,  one  of  the  most  ancient  authorities 
among  the  Greeks  upon  the  religion  of  the  Magi,  lived  about 
250  B.C.,  making  the  Zoroastrian  books  the  study  of  his 
life.  This  Hermippus,  according  to  Pliny,  was  informed  by 
his  teacher,  Agonakes,  a Magian  priest,  that  Zoroaster  lived 
about  five  thousand  years  before  the  Trojan  war,  occurring 
1180  B.C.  This  would  take  Zoroaster  back  to  6180  B.C. 

That  there  was  a Zoroaster  in  the  time  of  Hystaspes, 
Darius’  father,  is  not  disputed.  Zoroaster  was  a common 
name  in  Persia,  as  was  Jesus  in  Syrian  countries.  But 
Zoroaster  of  the  Avesta,  the  prophet  and  founder  of  the 
Parsee  religion,  flourished  more  than  eight  thousand  years 
since. 


RELIGIOUS  DOCTRINES  OF  THE  PARSEES. 

Conversing  with  Ichangir  Burjorji  Yacha,  a Parsee  Orien- 
tal scholar  of  Bombay,  and  perusing  the  books  he  so  kindly 
presented,  the  following  is  submitted  as  a general  statement 
vf  their  religious  opinions  : — 

They  believe  in  one  God,  eternal,  invisible,  — Ahura-Maz- 
da,  unity  in  duality.  Orrnuzd,  the  “ highest  of  spirits,” 
was  a tutelary  divinity,  as  was  the  Jehovah  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament. This  God,  Ahura-Mazda,  infinitely  wise  and  good, 
punishes  the  sinful,  and  rewards  the  virtuous  for  their  good 
deeds.  Their  theology  knows  nothing  of  any  sin-atoning 
Saviour.  Their  fire-temples  have  no  pulpits.  Their  priests 
are  teachers,  abounding  in  prayers. 

Zoroaster  was  the  exalted  prophet,  the  chief  of  the  wise, 
who  wrought  miracles,  who  taught  men  to  pray  with  their 
faces  towards  the  light,  wdio  enjoined  upon  men  to  practice 
good  deeds,  and  look  for  a reckoning  on  the  fourth  morning 
after  death. 


262 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


There  are  both  good  and  evil  spirits.  The  wise  ask  the 
protection  of  their  guardian  angels.  The  truly  pious  guard 
the  sacred  fire,  bathe  often,  avoid  pollution,  encourage  knowl- 
edge, and  perform  acts  of  beneficence.  The  Kusti  and  the 
Sudra  form  the  badge  of  the  Parsee  worshipers.  The  Sudra 
is  a plain,  robe-like  vest  reaching  to  the  knees ; the  Kusti 
a hollow  woolen  cord,  woven  by  women  of  the  priest-caste 
only,  and  consisting  of  seventy-two  threads  in  the  warp. 
The  Kusti,  blessed  of  the  priests,  is  tied  over  the  Sudra,  and 
wound  three  times  around  the  waist.  The  Nirang,  or  the 
use  of  Nirang  during  the  first  morning  prayer,  is  not  enjoined 
in  the  Avesta  ; nor  is  it  practiced  by  the  progressive  Parsees 
of  Bombay  or  Persia.  Previous  to  prayers,  they  wash  the 
face  and  hands.  Each  month  of  the  year  is  named  after  an 
angel.  All  prayers  are  recited  in  the  Zend  language.  The 
Parsees  are  not  polygamists,  but  strictly  monogamists. 

PARSEE  CEMETERIES,  AND  THE  VULTURES  THAT  DEVOUR 
THEIR  DEAD. 

The  Persian  method  of  disposing  of  their  dead  must,  to 
an  American  believing  in  the  evangelical  doctrine  of  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  be  absolutely  revolting.  The  Par- 
see cemetery  in  Bombay,  Dokma , situated  several  miles  from 
the  center  of  the  city,  is  designated  by  some  writers  “ the 
Tower  of  Silence.”  The  area  devoted  to  this  purpose  is 
located  on  the  north-east  crest  of  Malabar  Hill,  and  sur- 
rounded by  thick  walls  some  thirty  feet  high,  within  which 
are  walks,  flowers,  seats  for  meditation,  and  tall,  round  stone 
towers,  capped  with  descending,  concave-shapen  gratings. 
Upon  these  the  bodies  of  their  dead  are  placed,  and  left  to 
return  to  the  elements,  or  be  devoured  by  the  scavenger- 
birds  of  the  East.  Flocks  of  these  filthy,  flesh-eating  birds 
are  said  to  be  ever  in  waiting  for  a corpse.  All  avenues  to 
these  “ Towers  of  Silence  ” are  carefully  guarded.  Parsees 
themselves,  even  the  mourners,  are  not  permitted  to  enter 
the  gateways  leading  to  these  cemeteries : only  priests  and  a 


THE  BRAHMO-SOMAJ  AND  PARSEES. 


263 


certain  caste,  “bearers  of  the  dead,”  officiate  within  the 
walls.  When  suns  and  rains  have  changed,  and  ugly  vul- 
tures torn  and  devoured,  the  flesh  of  these  exposed  bodies, 
the  bones  slide  down  into  deep  sepulchral  vaults. 

Owing  to  diet  and  bathing,  the  Parsees  are  long-lived. 
They  eat  neither  pork,  beef,  nor  meat  of  any  kind.  Holi- 
days are  employed  in  prayers  and  feasts.  When  a Parsee  dies, 
prayers  are  offered  at  the  house.  The  soul  goes  to  heaven,  and 
the  body  must  not  be  tainted  with  corruption.  Therefore  it 
is  at  once  washed,  purified,  dressed  in  white,  and  borne  by 
the  dead-bearers  to  the  Towers  of  Silence.  There  are  six 
of  these  within  the  walled  inclosure,  which  overlook  bun- 
galows, public  buildings,  forests  of  palm-trees,  Elephanta, 
and  other  mountain-islands  studding  the  deep  waters. 

THEIR  TEMPLES,  ALTAR,  AND  EIRE. 

There  is  little  in  style  or  architecture  to  outwardly  distin- 
guish a Parsee  temple  from  a Jewish  synagogue.  Their  edi- 
fices in  all  countries  are  considered  consecrated  to  worship,  to 
prayer,  and  the  “ sacred  fire”  originally  from  heaven  through 
their  prophet  Zoroaster.  They  do  not  worship  this  fire , but 
consider  it,  as  they  do  the  sun,  a symbol  of  the  infinite 
Light,  that  “ eternal  fire  ” which  must  ultimately  burn  up 
the  dross  of  the  universe.  Though  the  mosaic  floors  of 
Parsee  temples  are  never  paced  by  unholy  feet,  nor  their  per- 
petual fires  seen  by  infidel  eyes,  the  following  description, 
paradoxical  as  it  may  seem,  is  dictated  by  one  who  has 
explored  their  temples,  and  gazed  upon  their  sacred  fire,  ever 
burning  in  the  innermost  sanctuary  : — 

Within  their  temples  are  three  courts,  Parsees  themselves 
entering  only  the  outer.  The  high  priest  with  veiled  face, 
that  his  breath  even  may  not  pollute,  approaches  alone  to 
see  and  feed  the  fire  with  sandal,  precious  woods,  and  fra- 
grant spices.  Those  in  the  second,  or  intermediate  court 
behold  a dimmed  reflection  ; while  those  in  the  inner  court 
only  catch  a glimpse  of  the  light  from  the  altar,  and  freely 


264 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


breathe  the  incense-fumes  of  the  spice-woods.  Their  altars 
are  of  stone,  and  parallelogram-shaped ; some  rough-hewn, 
and  others  choicely  polished,  shining  like  alabaster.  On  the 
top  of  the  altar  is  an  excavation,  or  hollowing-out  for  the 
fire.  On  one  side  of  the  altar  is  an  exquisitely  carved 
figure  of  the  sun  ; on  the  opposite  side,  creation,  or  chaos 
unfolding  into  Kosmos  ; on  one  end  is  a high  tower,  with  a 
human  form  chiseled  thereon,  catching  the  first  rays  of  the 
rising  sun,  signifying  the  entrance  of  the  spirit  into  the  light 
of  immortality  ; and  on  the  other  side  is  a shadowy  reflection 
of  the  sun  fading  away  into  total  darkness,  prefiguring 
Hades , the  under-world  of  darkness  and  destruction.  As  no 
good  Mohammedan  drinks  wine,  nor  Jew  eats  swine’s  flesh, 
so  no  Parsee  smokes  tobacco.  Such  a use  of  fire , applied  to 
a weed,  would  be  both  a disgrace  and  a desecration. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

FROM  INDIA  TO  ARABIA.  — ADEN  AND  THE  ARABS. 

/he  usual  sailing  distance  from  Bombay  across  the  Indian 
(Xsean  to  Aden,  a seacoast  city  of  Arabia,  is  some  seventeen 
hundred  miles ; but  our  Austrian  captain  commanding  the 
steamer  “ Aretusa,”  considering  the  fierceness  of  the  mon- 
soons at  this  season,  decided  upon  the  southern  course, 
mating  the  route  full  twenty-five  hundred  miles,  and  sub- 
jecting us  to  an  eighteen-days’  drag  upon  the  deep ! 

This  Aden  in  “ Araby  the  Blest  ” is  called  the  “ Gibraltar 
of  the  East,”  because  so  thoroughly  fortified,  and  conse- 
quently prepared  to  manage  any  military  movements  on  the 
Red  Sea.  Though  once  held  by  the  Portuguese,  afterwards 
by  the  Turks,  and  now  by  the  English,  it  has  ever  been  a 
city  of  sand,  nestling  at  the  feet  of  volcanic  peaks,  and 
destitute  of  vegetation,  even  to  a blade  of  grass. 

Dreary  and  desert-looking,  Aden  claims  a population  of 
twenty  thousand ; the  cantonment  portion  of  which,  being 
five  miles  from  the  landing,  is  cozily  located  in  the  crescent- 
shaped crater  of  an  old,  extinct  volcano.  It  is  a great  mart 
for  ostrich-feathers.  Rumor  declares  that  it  rains  here  but 
once  in  three  years. 

Owing  to  the  protracted  droughts,  those  holding  this 
barren  place  in  the  sixth  century  excavated  immense  reser- 
voirs in  the  rocks  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  for  the  tardy 
yet  heavy  rains  to  fill.  Still  in  preservation,  and  called  the 
“ ten  tanks,”  they  are  largely  utilized  to  supply  the  present 

265 


266 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


demands  of  the  city.  Standing  upon  heated  sands,  by  the 
lowest  of  these  tanks,  surrounded  by  donkeys,  camels,  and 
Arabs,  never  did  water  taste  sweeter  to  parched  lips. 

Back  into  Arabia,  about  seven  miles  from  Aden,  there 
begins  to  be  quite  a show  of  vegetable  life.  Oases  multiply 
and  widen,  till  farther  on  are  green  fields,  small  trees,  and 
living  streams,  along  which  Arabs  pitch  their  nightly  tents. 
Thirty  miles  from  the  city  is  a fine  river,  which  English  enter- 
prise thinks  of  turning  into  Aden. 

Arabia  is  not  the  vast,  barren  desert  once  supposed.  In  the 
interior,  and  among  the  mountainous  portions,  are  beautiful 
rivers,  dense  forests,  vast  pasture-lands,  with  choice  fruits 
and  grains. 

ARABIC  LITERATURE. 

No  traveler  can  say  much  in  favor  of  the  Arab  character. 
The  Bedouins,  athletic,  stout,  treacherous,  and  roving,  — wild 
men  of  the  desert  portions, — are  the  degenerate  sons  of 
Araby’s  better  days.  Like  all  Eastern  countries,  this,  too, 
had  its  golden  age,  its  period  of  literature  and  fine  arts. 

While  the  sacred  canon  of  the  Mohammedans  was  in 
Arabic,  the  great  bulk  of  their  general  literature  has  been  in 
the  flowing  and  more  musical  Persian.  During  the  latter 
part  of  the  dark  ages  in  Europe,  the  Arabs  were  the  chief 
cultivators  of  science ; their  literature  having  previously 
attained  a high  stage  of  development.  They  excelled  in 
chemistry,  mathematics,  history,  and  poetry.  One  of  their 
poets,  Ferdansi,  has  been  compared  to  Homer. 

Whewell,  in  his  “Ethics  of  Sir  James  Macintosh,” 
says : — 

“ In  the  first  moiety  of  the  middle  ages,  distinguished  Mohammedan 
Arabians,  among  whom  two  are  known  to  us  by  the  names  of  Avie- 
sura  and  Avenues,  translated  the  ancient  Peripatetic  writings  into  their 
own  language,  expounded  their  doctrines,  in  no  servile  spirit,  to  their  fol- 
lowers, and  enabled  the  European  Christians  to  make  those  translations 
of  them  from  Arabic  into  Latin,  which  in  the  eleventh  and  twelfth 
centuries  gave  birth  to  the  scholastic  philosophy.” 


FROM  INDIA  TO  ARABIA. — ADEN  AND  THE  ARABS.  267 

This  is  Aug.  8,  and  we  ship  this  afternoon  for  the  Red 
Sea  and  Egypt. 

“ We’ll  away  to  Egypt,  and  rest  awhile 
In  palm-girt  palace  beside  the  Nile, 

And  watch  from  our  roof  Canopus  rise 
In  silver  splendor  ’mid  opal  skies.” 

PARTING  : STEAMING  ARONG  THE  RED  SEA. 

We  sailed  into,  the  Red  Sea  through  the  Straits  of  Bab-el- 
Mandeb,  — “ the  gate  of  tears,”  — so  named,  doubtless,  from 
the  dangers  of  the  sea  ; which,  while  lacking  a sufficient 
number  of  light-houses,  abounds  in  African  coast-winds, 
rough  coral-reefs,  and  half-hidden  rocks,  ever  the  terror 
of  navigators. 

Steaming  northward,  the  third  day  out,  and  rising  with 
the  gray  gleams  of  morning,  I had  another  magnificent  view 
of  the  Southern  Cross,  hanging  low  in  the  hazy  south-west 
distance.  A few  nights  and  mornings  thereafter,  and  it 
faded  from  our  sight  forever  ; or,  at  least,  till  seen  by  us  with 
unsealed  eyes  from  the  evergreen  shores  of  the  Morning 
Land. 

The  withering  heat  upon  the  Red  Sea  was  almost  beyond 
human  endurance.  The  winds,  sweeping  from  African  sands 
west  of  us,  fell  upon  our  panting  persons  at  noonday  like 
breaths  of  fire.  Thermometer  measurements  showed  that 
the  mercury  stood  in  the  sea-water  at  90°,  and  in  the  air, 
from  95°  to  115°  in  the  shade. 

Approaching  the  terminus  of  this  sea,  and  standing  upon 
the  ship’s  deck  in  the  Gulf  of  Suez,  one  sees,  lying  to  the 
east  and  west,  bald,  arid  deserts,  and  shrubless  mountain 
ridges,  warm  in  each  morning’s  glow,  and  at  noon  a tremu- 
lous mirage  of  burning,  glistening  mirrors.  Farewell,  O sea 
of  fire  ! 

For  several  miles  out  from  the  Suez  landing,  the  sea  is 
only  from  a mile  to  two  qnd  three  miles  in  width.  A 
roughly-cut  and  rugged  mountain  shuts  in  the  desert  upon 


268 


ABOUND  THE  WOELD. 


the  left ; while  from  a projecting  tongue  upon  the  Egyptian 
side,  to  a corresponding  point  upon  the  Arabian,  the  Israel- 
ites, led  by  Moses,  are  supposed  to  have  crossed.  Soundings 
at  the  present  time  show  six  fathoms  of  water.  Sands  are 
ever  shifting  in  these  Eastern  seas : accordingly,  a few 
thousand  years  ago,  there  might  not  have  been  six  feet  of 
water  at  this  point.  And  then,  again,  the  heavy  north  winds 
pushing,  piling  the  waters  southward  with  a six-feet  ebb 
tide,  the  Israelites  might  easily  have  crossed  upon  dry  land. 
On  the  other  hand,  a sudden  change  of  wind,  the  inflowing 
tide,  with  a not  uncommon  “ water-whirlwind,”  would  nat- 
urally overwhelm  and  submerge  the  advancing  Egyptians. 
Admitting  the  literal  truth,  therefore,  of  the  scriptural  rec- 
ord, no  miracle  was  necessary  for  the  preservation  of  one,  or 
the  destruction  of  the  other  party.  Miracles,  defined  as 
abrogations  of  natural  laws,  are  simply  impossibilities. 

SINAI. 

Naturally  skeptical,  unbelief  arose  when  our  kind-hearted 
captain  of  “ The  Aretusa  ” — who,  by  the  way,  is  an  Austrian 
Spiritualist,  well  read  in  the  works  of  Allan  Kardec  — 
pointed  out  to  us  the  mountain  that,  ’mid  reported  convul- 
sions of  nature,  saw  the  “ law  inscribed  on  tables  of  stone.” 
Doubts  in  abeyance  for  the  time  being  ! Previous  to  reach- 
ing Suez,  there  loomed  up  in  the  haze  upon  the  Arabian  side 
grim  and  bald  mountainous  peaks,  the  highest  and  most  for- 
bidding of  which  is  pronounced  to  be  the  Mount  Sinai  of 
the  Pentateuch.  Hushed  forever  are  those  thunders ; lost 
are  the  voices  of  the  Syrian  prophets;  and  the  land  once 
flowing  with  milk  and  honey  is  but  a desert  waste.  Near 
the  foot  of  this  ragged  Sinai  range  is  the  site  of  Moses’ 
wells  ; and  bright,  green  spots  they  are,  — the  only  verdure 
visible.  Here  it  was  — so  say  Jews  and  Mohammedans  — 
that  the  Israelites  quenched  their  thirst,  while  Jehovah  dis- 
played his  power  in  drowning  the  wicked  Egyptians.  This 
Jehovah  of  the  Old  Testament,  the  war-god  of  Christians, 


FROM  INDIA  TO  ARABIA.  — ADEN  AND  THE  ARABS.  269 

must  have  been  an  incorrigible  sinner,  if  the  peace  princi- 
ples of  Jesus  are  divine. 

SUEZ  AND  ITS  SANDS. 

Mostly  a straggling  mass  of  low  mud  bouses,  this  city  of 
ten  thousand  inhabitants,  including  some  three  hundred 
Europeans,  is  -surrounded  by  a desert  region,  and  naturally 
repulsive  to  an  American.  One  good  hotel,  the  “ Suez,”  with 
any  number  of  disreputable  ones,  a tall  mosque  tower,  a 
square  with  no  shrubbery,  and  bazaars  full  of  Oriental  goods, 
with  Copts  and  Arabs  for  salesmen,  tell  the  story  of  the 
place.  Not  to  mention  fleas  and  lizards,  one  becomes  dis- 
gusted while  looking  at  the  sand-clad  children  who  brush 
the  flies  from  their  sore,  gummy  eyes,  to  look  upon  the  trav- 
eler, and  cry  “ Backsheesh ! ” Evidently  the  glare  of  the 
noonday  sun,  and  the  flying  sand,  have’  as  much  to  do  with 
the  eye-diseases  of  Egypt,  as  syphilis  and  other  scrofulous 
taints.  Begging  is  a profession  in  Suez.  Healthy  Arab  lads 
will  follow  you,  shouting,  “ Backsheesh ! ” while  old  men, 
hoary,  ragged,  and  toothless,  hobble  along  after  one,  mutter- 
ing, “ Backsheesh ! ” It  is  not  strange  that  the  Israelites 
wanted  to  leave  this  part  of  the  country. 

THE  SUEZ  CANAL. 

Just  previous  to  dropping  anchor  at  Suez,  our  eye  caught 
a glimpse  of  a faint  blue  thread  stretching  away  into  the 
desert  toward  the  north.  It  was  that  modern  triumph  of 
genius,  the  Suez  Canal.  Observing  ships  dragging  slowly 
around  the  coast  of  Africa  and  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  and 
through  the  Indian  Ocean,  for  the  East,  that  enterprising 
French  engineer,  M.  F.  de  Lesseps,  proposed  to  Mohammed 
Said  to  re-open  the  ancient  canal  of  Sesostris.  Be  it  remem- 
bered that  two,  three,  and  five  thousand  years  ago,  when 
Europe  had  no  history,  Egypt  not  only  had  her  canal  through 
the  lakes  across  the  isthmus,  — remnants  of  the  ruins  still 
remaining,  — but  proud  old  Egypt  had  other  canals,  with  an 
extensive  commerce. 


270 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


This  canal,  uniting  the  Mediterranean  with  the  Red  Sea 
and  the  vast  waters  of  the  Indian  Ocean,  one  hundred  miles 
in  length,  three  hundred  and  twenty  feet  in  width  at  the 
top,  two  hundred  and  forty-six  feet  at  the  bottom,  and 
twenty-six  feet  deep,  was  formally  opened  on  the  13th  of 
October,  1867.  At  this  time,  as  fortune  would  have  it,  we 
were  in  Constantinople,  privileged  to  see  the  Austrian 
Francis  Joseph,  the  Prussian  Frederick  William,  the  Italian 
Amadeus,  now  ex-King  of  Spain,  with  others  in  authority, 
on  their  way  to  th e,  fetes  and  festivities  consequent  upon  the 
interesting  occasion.  Prophetic  politicians,  Lord  Palmers- 
ton, and  English  aristocrats,  to  the  contrary,  the  Suez  Canal 
is  a grand  success. 

Formerly  five  thousand  vessels  sailed  to  India  every  year 
around  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope.  Now  over  a thousand  of 
these  pass  through  the  Suez  Canal ; and  the  number  will  in- 
crease, especially  since  the  tolls  are  so  fairly  assessed.  By 
this  canal  the  distance  between  London  and  Bombay  has  been 
reduced  to  3,050  miles,  from  5,950  by  the  Cape.  This  canal, 
a colossal  work,  was  built  at  an  expense  of  sixty  millions  of 
dollars,  one-half  of  which  was  contributed  by  the  Khedive 
himself.  Such  ambition  is  laudable. 

Considering  the  shifting  nature  of  the  sand,  the  heated  bar- 
renness of  the  desert,  the  difficulty  in  procuring  fresh  water, 
no  one  can  gaze  upon  the  numerous  steamers  — English 
screws  of  two  thousand  tons  and  more  — driving  along  this 
desert-cut  furrow  filled  with  water,  and  not  admire  the  skill 
of  the  French  engineer,  and  the  enterprise  of  the  Khedive. 
Egypt  that  was,  and  then  was  not , is  now  waking  from  the 
dreamy  slumbers  of  weary  centuries. 

FROM  SUEZ  TO  CAIRO. 

The  Dead,  Red,  and  Mediterranean  Seas  evidently  consti- 
tuted, in  the  almost  measureless  past,  one  body  of  water. 
At  a later  period  the  Red  and  Mediterranean  Seas  were 
united,  as  the  sandy  contour  of  the  country  each  side  of  the 
isthmus  plainly  indicates. 


FROM  INDIA  TO  ARABIA.  — ADEN  AND  THE  ARABS.  271 

It  is  about  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles,  if  memory  serves 
me,  by  railway  from  Suez  to  Cairo,  much  of  the  way  lying 
across  vast  sand-plains,  with  only  an  occasional  oasis.  Let 
us  hasten.  Here  is  a patch  of  palms : how  drooping  they 
look ! There  is  a slowl}r-pacing  caravan : how  patient  the 
poor  camels  ! There  are  tenting  Arabs ; there  a lonely  peli- 
can ; there  camels  and  donkeys  browsing  on  a sort  of  sage- 
brush ; there  a squad  of  Egyptian  soldiers ; there  a storm  of 
sand  whirling  across  our  track  ; and  here  a mud-built  village, 
a very  hive  of  squalid  humanity.  Around  it  cluster 
dates,  figs,  plums,  and  flourishing  vegetation,  the  results  of 
energy  and  irrigation.  Many  of  the  desert  tracts  of  the 
East  may,  by  this  and  other  methods,  be  reclaimed,  and  made 
to  blossom  as  the  rose. 

But  see ! there  are  piles  of  old,  moldering  ruins ; there 
crumbling  walls,  and  prostrate  pillars!  What  a field  for 
exploration ! How  often  ancient  spirits  have  told  us  of 
sand-buried  cities  ! Surely,  this  was  not  once  the  picture  of 
desolation  that  it  now  is.  Oh  the  sand,  the  scorching 
sand ! On  this  August  day  the  thermometer  stands  at  136  ° 
Fahrenheit.  It  is  living  at  a poor  “ dying  rate  ! ” 

But  we  are  on  the  way  to  the  Nile.  Wonder  if  this  is  the 
route  the  patriarch  Abraham  took  when  going  down  to 
Egypt  to  escape  the  famine  ? And  was  it  anywhere  in  this 
locality  that,  returning  from  the  “ slaughter  of  the  kings,” 
he  met  Melchisedec,  the  king  of  peace,  the  baptized  of 
Christ? 

Worn  and  weary,  this  day’s  railway  travel  across  sands 
reminded  me  of  the  Arabian  sheik’s  prayer.  “ An  Arab,” 
says  Saadi,  “journeying  across  a vast  desert,  wearily 
exclaimed,  ‘ I pray  that,  before  I die,  this  my  desire  may  be 
fulfilled : that,  a river  dashing  its  waves  against  my  knees,  I 
may  fill  my  leathern  sack  with  water ! ’ ” 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO. — EGYPT. 

Deliciously  gratifying  was  it  to  gradually  leave  the  sands, 
and  approach,  with  the  lengthening  shadows  of  the  day,  the 
wide  and  fertile  Valley  of  the  Nile.  It  was  nearly  twilight 
when  the  train  reached  the  city ; and  yet,  on  our  way  in  the 
carriage  to  the  Oriental  Hotel,  we  caught  a distinct  view  of 
Cheops  and  Belzoni,  — two  of  the  great  pyramids.  The 
sight  shot  a thrill  of  satisfaction  into  my  being’s  core. 

August  18. — This,  in  one  sense  at  least,  was  an  auspi- 
cious time  to  reach  Cairo,  because  the  third  night  of  the 
yearly  illumination  in  honor  of  the  Viceroy  of  Egypt.  The 
estimated  expenditure  for  the  display  was  half  a million. 

They  dine  in  the  East  at  eight  o’clock.  Strolling  out  in 
evening-time,  after  dinner,  accompanied  by  an  Egyptian 
guide  and  Dr.  Dunn,  I mentally  asked,  “ Is  not  this  dream- 
land ? the  lotus-clime  of  the  poet  ? the  palace  realm  of  the 
‘ Arabian  Nights  ’ ? ” Bright  globed  and  various  colored 
lights  were  distributed  through  the  gardens,  and  along  the 
streets,  arching  the  avenues,  whitening  the  pavements,  flick- 
ering in  the  branches,  and  sending  silvered  shafts  down  into 
playing  fountains  ; while  rockets,  serpents,  revolving  wheels, 
and  other  kinds  of  fireworks,  blazed  out  upon  the  night, 
half  paling,  for  a time,  torch  and  lamps.  Not  only  were  tri- 
angular and  pyramidal-shaped  figures  hung  with  glass  lan- 
terns, trimmed  and  illumined,  but  theaters,  palaces,  mosques, 
up  to  the  very  summits  of  their  minarets  seemed  all  ablaze 

272 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO.  — EGYPT. 


273 


with  a weird,  gaseous  brightness.  The  streets  and  lanes, 
fringed  for  miles  with  flags,  banners,  and  costly  tapestry 
and  transparencies,  were  literally  thronged  with  carriages  and 
giddily-gaping  multitudes,  some  in  rags,  some  in  silks  and 
satins,  and  others  in  the  gilded  trappings  of  state.  Seen 
externally,  it  was  a most  magnificent  pageant.  Considered 
spiritually,  it  was  the  quintessence  of  babyish  folly,  — the 
glittering  pampering  so  pleasing  to  vain  royalty.  This  half 
million,  worse  than  squandered,  should  have  been  spent 
in  educating  ignorant  subjects,  freeing  the  country  from 
slavery,  and  feeding  the  wretched  street-beggars. 

Disgusted  with  the  confusion,  the  wild  excitement,  and 
the  sham  of  the  show,  I returned  to  my  apartment  to  medi- 
tate. 

Is  it  a dream  ? or  am  I really  in  Egypt,  the  country  of 
Hermes,  Trismegistus,  and  Menes  the  founder  of  Memphis  ? 
Am  I in  the  land  of  ancient  symbolical  art,  of  hieroglyphs, 
obelisks,  pyramids,  and  paintings,  of  monoliths,  sarcophagi, 
and  templed  tombs?  Changed,  oh,  how  changed  during 
the  devastating  decades  of  two,  three,  and  five  thousand 
years  ! The  sacred  Nile  still  moves  on  in  silent  majesty ; 
but  no  wandering  Isis  weeps,  searching  for  the  dead  Osiris. 
The  shadow  of  Typhon’s  frown  falls  no  more  upon  the 
tremulous  waves  of  this  great  rolling  river.  The  lips  of 
Memnon,  touched,  smitten  even  by  rising  sunbeams,  remain 
voiceless  as  the  sphinx  that  gazes  coldly  out  upon  the  vast 
granary-valley  of  Egypt.  Cleopatra  and  the  kingly  Ptole- 
mies are  only  dimly,  dreamily  remembered ; but  those  mar- 
vels of  towering  masonry,  those  pillared  Pyramids , though 
stripped  of  their  marble  casings,  continue  to  stand  in  peer- 
less grandeur,  the  wonder  of  the  races,  the  riddle  of  the 
ages ! 


THE  KHEDIVE  AXD  HIS  PURPOSES. 


Ismael  Pasha,  Khedive  of  Egypt,  formerly  resided  in  a 
magnificent  palace  on  the  Bosphorus,  surrounded  by  lawns 
18 


274 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  gardens,  all  arranged  in  the  highest  style  of  Oriental 
elegance.  He  was  educated  in  Paris.  The  clear  complexion 
and  light  blonde  hair,  that  he  inherited  from  his  Circassian 
mother,  give  him  more  the  appearance  of  an  Anglo-Saxon 
than  an  Oriental.  He  is  of  medium  height,  stately  in  gait, 
with  a full  forehead,  gray  eyes,  and  shrewd  expression  of 
countenance. 

He  is  immensely  rich,  virtually  holding  the  land  of  Egypt 
in  fee  simple  ; his  subjects  working  it  on  his  terms.  The 
proceeds  fill  his  purse  too,  rather  than  the  pockets  of  the 
fellahs.  Irrigation-canals  are  bringing  a vast  amount  of  bar- 
ren land  under  cultivation  ; four  thousand  miles  of  telegraph 
stretch  from  the  Delta  over  the  Kile  Valley  in  every  direc- 
tion ; and  surveys  have  been  made  for  the  purpose  of  render- 
ing the  Nile  navigable  its  whole  course.  There  will  be,  within 
a few  years,  a continuous  line  of  railway  from  Alexandria  to 
Khartoum,  near  the  site  of  the  ancient  Meroe  at  the  junction 
of  the  Blue  and  White  Nile,  a distance  of  fifteen  hundred 
miles.  Ere  long  the  confines  of  Egypt  will  be  extended  over 
Darfour,  Abyssinia,  and  the  Soudan,  to  the  Mountains  of  the 
Moon,  — countries  burdened  with  heavy  forests,  and  abound- 
ing in  medicinal  plants,  in  gold,  silver,  iron,  and  copper,  in 
cotton,  rice,  and  other  productions  of  great  commercial  value. 
It  is  said  by  the  Khedive’s  ardent  admirers  that  wherever  he 
pushes  his  conquests  he  abolishes  the  slave-trade.  This  is 
seriously  doubted.  Domestic  slavery,  and  polygamy,  are 
common  in  most  Mohammedan  countries. 

THE  CENTRAL  AFRICANS  AS  THEY  ARE. 

English  scientists  sitting  in  their  cozy  homes,  consulting 
the  reports  of  sea-captains,  slave-buyers,  and  the  tales  of 
ivory-dealers,  write  glibly  of  Africa,  and  the  degraded  Afri- 
can tribes.  Opinions  derived  from  such  sources  are  utterly 
worthless,  as  compared  with  the  testimonies  of  Sir  Samuel 
Baker,  Prof.  Blyden  of  Liberia,  Dr.  Livingstone,  and  other 
distinguished  men,  long  residents  in  Africa.  Dr.  Livingstone 
says,— 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO.  — EGYPT. 


275 


“ If  I had  believed  a tenth  of  what  I heard  from  traders,  I might  never 
have  entered  the  country.  . . . But  fortunately  I was  never  frightened  in 
infancy  with  ‘ bogie,’  and  am  not  liable  to 1 bogiephobia ; ’ for  such  persons 
in  paroxysms  believe  every  thing  horrible,  if  only  it  be  ascribed  to  the 
possessor  of  a black  skin.”  * 

After  speaking  of  the  insight  and  practical  good  sense  of 
the  Bushmen,  Livingstone  remarks,  — 

“We  all  liked  our  guide  Shobo,  a fine  specimen  of  that  wonderful 
people,  the  Bushmen.”  f 

Referring  to  the  race  of  Makololos,  he  observes,  — 

“ Their  chief  Sebituane  came  a hundred  miles  to  meet  me,  and  welcome 
me  to  his  country.” 

This  is  an  intelligent,  kind-hearted  race,  having  no  fear  of 
death,  because  believing  in  immortality.  “ When  I asked  the 
Bechuanas  to  part  with  some  of  their  relics,  they  replied, 
‘ Oh,  no  ! ’ thus  showing  their  belief  in  a future  state  of 
existence.  The  chief  boatman  often  referred  to  departed 
spirits  who  called  a Placho.”  J Treating  of  the  Bakwains,  a 
large  inland  tribe  of  Africans,  Livingstone  says,  — 

“Though  rather  stupid  in  matters  that  had  not  come  under  their 
observations,  yet  in  other  things  they  showed  more  intelligence  than  is  to 
be  met  with  in  our  own  uneducated  peasantry.  . . . They  are  well  up  in 
the  maxims  which  embody  their  ideas  of  political  wisdom.”  § 

Mentioning  the  keenness  of  perception  manifest  among 
the  tribes  north  of  the  Zambesi,  he  says,  — 

“ They  all  believe  that  the  souls  of  the  departed  still  mingle  among  the 
living,  and  partake  in  some  way  of  the  food  they  consume.  . . . They 
fancy  themselves  completely  in  the  power  of  disembodied  spirits.”  || 


* Livingstone’s  Africa,  p.  542. 
§ Ibid. , p.  21. 


t Ibid.,  p.  47. 

|| Ibid.,  283-287. 


t Ibid.,  p.  121. 


276 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


Describing  the  far  inland  Manyexna  men,  he  pronounces 
them,  — 

“ Tall,  strapping  fellows,  with  but  little  of  what  we  think  distinctive 
of  the  negro  about  them.  If  one  relied  upon  the  teachings  of  phrenology, 
the  Manyemas  would  take  a high  place  in  the  human  family.  . . . Many 
of  the  Manyema  women,  especially  far  down  the  Lualaba,  are  very  pretty, 
light  complexioned,  and  lively.” 

Speaking  of  another  race  in  the  interior  of  Africa,  Dr. 
Livingstone  says,  — 

“ They  are  slender  in  form,  having  a light  olive  complexion.  . . . The 
great  masses  of  hair  lying  upon  their  shoulders,  together  with  their  gen- 
eral features,  reminded  me  of  the  ancient  Egyptians.  Some  even  have 
the  upward  inclination  of  the  outer  angles  of  the  eyes.”  * 

“ The  London  News,”  commenting  upon  Livingstone  and 
Stanley,  expresses  the  conviction  that  u enterprising  travelers 
will  soon  find  a full  confirmation  of  those  old  Egyptian  tra- 
ditions handed  down  to  us  by  Herodotus,  which  until  recent- 
ly were  supposed  to  be  romance  rather  than  actual  fact.  The 
account  of  the  races  that  Livingstone  met  indicates  that  the 
inhabitants  of  Central  Africa  have  a civilization  little  dreamed 
of  by  European  anthropologists.  And  then,  the  whole 
country  is  exceedingly  fertile,  especially  in  those  resources 
which  repay  commercial  enterprise.” 

Sir  Samuel  Baker  in  his  Cambridge  lecture  made  this 
observation : “ Central  Africa  will  awake  when  the  first 
steam-launch  is  seen  upon  the  Albert  Nyanza ; ” and  he  added, 
“ Nowhere  in  the  world  does  scenery  exist  more  beautiful,  or 
soil  more  fertile,  or  climate  more  healthy  to  the  temperate 
and  strong,  than  those  vast  and  diversified  highlands  of  Cen- 
tral Africa,  which  inclose  these  glorious,  sparkling  seas  of 
sweet  water,  and  feed  the  mighty  rivers  whose  course  is  so 
far-winding  that  to  this  day  no  man  has  yet  traversed  them 
from  mouth  to  fountain.” 

The  mayor  of  Monrovia,  Liberia,  confirming  the  above 

* Livingstone’s  Africa,  p.  296. 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO.  — EGYPT. 


277 


statements  of  Dr.  Livingstone  and  Sir  Samuel  Baker,  assured 
me  tlia'o  the  lowest  of  the  Africans  were  found  along  the 
sea-coasts ; while,  the  farther  one  ventured  into  the  interior, 
the  finer  and  more  intelligent  races  he  found.  “ Some  of  the 
tribes,”  said  he,  “ in  Central  Africa,  bear  little  or  no  resem- 
blance to  negroes ; being  tall,  light-complexioned,  ingenious, 
and  thoughtful  men.”  Of  what  racial  division  of  humani- 
ty are  these  tribes  the  lingering  remnants  ? What  of  their 
origin  ? And  when  was  their  palmy  period  ? 

AFRICA  THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  THE  SANSCRIT. 

None  interested  in  the  “ lost  arts,”  or  conversant  with  the 
matchless  grandeur  of  the  past,  need  be  informed  that  the 
ancient  Greek  and  Babylonian  historians  ever  reverted  to 
Africa  as  the  once  garden  of  the  world.  And,  marvelous 
as  it  may  seem,  many  of  the  root-words  applied  to  the  riv- 
ers and  mountains  in  Africa  are  directly  traceable  to  the 
Sanscrit  language.  Wise  spirits,  of  remotest  antiquity  on 
earth,  have  assured  us  that  the  Sanscrit  in  distant,  prehis- 
toric periods,  was,  if  not  the  universal  language,  the  language 
of  the  cultured  Africans.  It  was  in  Africa  that  this,  the 
most  perfect  of  written  languages,  according  to  Sir  William 
Jones  and  other  Orientalists,  originated.  Those  primitive 
peoples,  acquainted  with  agriculture,  mechanics,  art,  litera- 
ture, and  withal  becoming  as  ambitious  as  populous,  moved 
slowly  off  in  time,  through  those  regions  denominated  in 
later  periods  Mizraim  (Egypt),  Assyria,  Iran,  Media,  into 
Central  Asia,  where,  multiplying,  they  were  called  Aiyas. 
In  a long-subsequent  era,  they  swarmed  out  from  those  high 
table-land  localities  in  all  directions.  A branch  of  them  met 
and  mingled  with  the  progenitors  of  the  Cathayans.  The 
Malays  sprang  from  this  intermixture.  The  more  warlike 
division  of  these  Aryas  that  moved  southward,  invading 
India,  came  to  be  known  as  the  Aryans. 

This  country,  protected  by  mountains  on  the  north,  and 
oceans  on  the  south,  largely  escaped  the  vandal  influences 


278 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


of  war.  Prospering,  they  modified  and  reconstructed  theii 
literature,  preserving  it  from  entire  destruction.  What 
remains  is  known  as  the  ancient  Sanscrit  of  India,  a reflex 
wave  of  which  ultimately  returned  to  Egypt.  Fading 
remnants  of  this  fairer  race,  degenerate  descendants  of  the 
original  African  Aryas,  still  exist  in  Central  Africa.  Dr. 
Livingstone  describes  them  as  “ tall  and  slender,  olive  com- 
plexioned,  and  as  intelligent  to-day  as  the  peasantry  of 
Britain.” 

SWEDENBORG’S  MOST  ANCIENT  OF  ALL  BIBLES. 

Those  African  Aryas  not  only  possessed  a literature,  but 
a Bible  rich  in  nature’s  teachings.  Was  not  this  the  veritable 
Bible  referred  to  by  the  Swedish  seer  ? 

Swedenborg,  giving  an  account  in  his  “ Memorable  Rela- 
tions ” of  what  he  saw  and  heard  in  the  world  of  spirits, 
says,  “ There  was  a Bible  far  more  ancient  than  the  Jew- 
ish Scriptures,  harmonizing  perfectly  with  the  revelations  of 
nature,  most  of  which  was  lost.  But  some  scraps  were 
gathered  by  Moses,  and  preserved,  appearing  in  what  is  now 
termed  the  Old  Testament.  In  this  remote  period  of  time 
people  talked  in  the  language  of  correspondence ; after- 
wards the  symbolic,  or  pictorial ; this  degenerated  into  the 
hieroglyph ical ; and  this  again  into  the  various  dialects  spo- 
ken by  the  Semitic  races.”  He  further  says  (A.  C.  1002). 
“ The  people  of  these  most  ancient  times  never  on  any 
account  ate  the  flesh  of  any  beast  or  fowl,  but  fed  solely  on 
grains,  fruits,  herbs,  and  various  kinds  of  milk.”  Referring 
to  the  degeneracy  of  men,  he  says,  “ In  the  course  of  time, 
when  mankind  became  cruel  and  warlike  as  wild  beasts,  they 
began  to  slay  animals,  and  eat  their  flesh.” 

CAIRO  AS  A CITY. 

The  Cairo  of  to-day,  including  the  old  city  and  the  new, 
has  an  estimated  population  of  four  hundred  thousand.  The 
mixture  of  races  puts  to  defiance  the  classifications  of  eth- 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO. — EGYPT. 


279 


nologists.  Under  the  administration  of  the  Turkish  Khe- 
dive, or  reigning  viceroy,  the  city  is  rapidty  improving. 
The  palaces,  the  public  buildings,  and  the  substantial  bridge 
across  the  Nile,  are  fine  specimens  of  architectural  masonry. 
Old  Cairo  is  three  miles  from  the  new,  and  yet  there  is  no 
real  break  of  buildings  between  them.  Modern  Cairo  seekc 
its  model  in  Paris,  not  only  in  extravagance,  fashions,  and 
luxuries,  but  in  its  amusements,  gardens,  sparkling  fountains, 
marble  walks,  mosaic  pavements,  and  reception-rooms  inlaid 
with  porphyry  and  alabaster.  The  viceroy  is  still  building 
for  himself  new  palaces.  Those  who  wish  to  see  the  Cairo 
of  the  past  should  not  delay.  The  weird  old  houses,  with 
their  polished  and  fantastic  lattice-work,  are  fast  disappear- 
ing. All  day  long  the  remorseless  chipping  and  hammering 
of  the  mason  is  heard.  The  constructor  is  upon  his  heels  ; 
and  soon  boulevards  and  flowering  gardens  will  cover  alike 
the  ruins  of  the  Christian  Coptic  and  the  more  ancient 
Egyptian. 


THE  CITADEL  AND  THE  MUSEUM. 

Rising  above  the  rest  of  the  city,  is  the  grand  mosque, 
called  the  citadel.  Standing  by  this  Mohammedan  struc- 
ture, one  may  catch  a panoramic  view  of  the  whole  plateau ; 
the  Nile,  fringed  in  living  green,  rolling  at  your  feet ; at  the 
right  the  tombs  of  the  old  caliphs  and  Mamelukes  ; on  the 
left  the  ruins  of  ancient  Cairo ; in  the  distance  emerald  is- 
lands, dotting  the  now  swollen  Nile  ; and,  farther  off,  scores 
of  monuments  and  pyramids  pushing  their  gray  shafts  up 
toward  the  heavens.  The  prospect  is  magnificent. 

During  the  day  we  visited  one  of  the  old  Coptic  churches, 
said  by  our  guide  to  have  been  built  in  the  seventh  century. 
The  paintings  of  Bible  scenes  were  unique  and  fantastic,  the 
crypts  cold  and  gloomy. 

Among  objects  of  deep  interest  to  travelers  is  the  Egyp- 
tian Museum,  situated  upon  the  banks  of  the  Nile,  and 
enriched  with  rarest  specimens  from  ancient  Memphis,  Heli 


280 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


opolis,  and  hundred-gated  Thebes.  Many  of  the  museums 
of  Europe  abound  in  the  rare  curiosities  of  old  Egypt,  and 
yet  her  ruins  are  not  exhausted.  New  discoveries  are  con- 
stantly being  made,  both  in  Upper  and  Lower  Egypt. 
Walking  through  the  cabinets  of  this  museum  in  Cairo,  free 
to  the  public,  one  may  read  the  history  of  Egypt  for  five 
thousand  years,  — its  religion,  its  art,  and  domestic  life 

WHAT  A SPIRIT  SAID  TO  THE  CLAIRAUDIENT  EAR. 

While  studying  the  relics  of  antiquity  in  this  museum, 
and  wondering  what  this  and  that  liieroglyphieal  figure 
meant,  an  ancient  Egyptian  spirit  came,  and  explained  them 
clairaudiently  to  Dr.  Dunn.  Referring  to  the  manners  and 
customs  characterizing  his  period,  he  said,  among  other 
things,  that  the  “ Great  Pyramid,  constructed  upon  mathe- 
m tical  and  astronomical  principles,  with  its  seven  well- 
aired  chambers,  was  built  for  a granary , and  the  coffer  for  a 
measurer.  Others  in  after  periods  were  constructed  for 
different  purposes.”  Speaking  of  the  hieroglyphs,  he  said, 
“ The  hawk  symbolized  war ; the  deer  fleetness ; the  tri- 
angle, trinities ; the  yoni,  purity,  also  generative  life ; and 
the  circle,  immortal  existence.” 

Though  the  opinion  may  be  considered  a wild  one,  I 
venture  the  belief  that  the  original  Sanscrit  was  simply 
phonetically  abbreviated  hieroglyphs.  The  ancients,  instead 
of  carefully  chiseling  the  whole  hawk,  would  naturally,  after 
a time,  convey  the  thought  by  drawing  the  head  of  the  bird, 
then  the  bill,  then  the  bill-shaped  curve,  which  curve  would 
signify  war,  and  emphasized  a warrior. 

THE  NILOMETER  AND  NILE. 

Opposite  Old  Cairo,  nestling  in  the  Nile,  lies  the  little  isle 
of  lioda,  the  north  part  of  which  is  occupied  by  beautiful 
gardens.  Arabic  tradition  assures  us  that  it  was  here  that 
Pharaoh’s  daughter  found  “ Moses  in  the  bulrushes.”  If 
these  guides  are  sincere,  they  deserve  only  pity. 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO.  — EGYPT. 


281 


The  famous  Nilometer  — Nile-measurer  — is  located  upon 
this  island.  It  did  not  strike  me  as  any  thing  very  won- 
derful. It  consists  of  a square  well,  in  the  center  of  which 
is  a graduated  pillar,  divided  into  cubits,  and  surrounded  by 
circular  stones  with  inscriptions  upon  them.  Along  the 
arches  are  passages  from  the  Koran  in  sculpture.  The 
wliole  is  surmounted  by  a dome.  The  Nile  begins  to  rise 
the  latter  part  of  June,  reaching  its  maximum  about  the 
25th  of  September.  It  is  watched  during  this  period  with 
intense  interest,  because,  if  rising  too  high,  it  produces 
inundations,  destroying  crops ; and  if  not  high  enough,  fill- 
ing the  canals  and  reservoirs,  the  means  of  irrigation  fail, 
causing  infertility  and  famines.  The  yearly  rise  is  from 
twenty  to  forty  feet,  depositing  over  the  fertile  valley  a rich 
sediment  of  nearly  two  inches  in  thickness.  It  is  to  be 
hoped  that  before  our  Stanley  leaves  Africa,  the  sources  of 
the  Nile  will  no  longer  be  geographical  problems.  Strabo, 
the  ancient  geographer,  mentions  the  Nilometer.  Diodorus 
informs  us  that  it  was  in  use  during  the  period  of  the  Pha- 
raonic kings ; and  Herodotus  speaks  of  its  measuring  the 
Nile  waters  when  he  visited  Egypt  twenty-three  hundred 
years  ago.  Though  not  a vestige  of  rain  has  fallen  now 
for  nearly  six  months,  the  river  at  the  present  time  is  very 
high  and  muddy.  During  inundations  the  rise  is  pro- 
claimed daily  in  the  streets  of  Cairo.  The  rainy  season 
lasts  about  three  months. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


Egypt's  catacombs  and  pyramids.  — appearance  of 

THE  EGYPTIANS. 

In  physique  the  Egyptians  of  to-day  are  larger  and  much 
stouter  in  organic  structure  than  the  Hindoos,  yet  evidently 
lack  their  intellectual  activity.  Physically  they  are  a well- 
formed  race,  with  an  expressive  face,  retreating  forehead,  jet 
black  eyes,  full  lips,  prominent  nose,  broad  shoulders,  and 
beautiful  teeth.  Their  complexions  — strangely  blended  — 
vary ; the  darkest  are  doubtless  the  descendants  of  the 
pyramid-builders.  Those  having  an  infusion  of  Arabian 
blood  in  their  veins  are  exceedingly  hardy  and  stalwart. 
The  women  veil  their  faces,  all  except  their  eyes.  A cer- 
tain class,  however,  as  do  some  Syrians,  veil  their  faces  com- 
pletely. The  reasons  assigned  refer  to  the  harem,  and  the 
“ look  ” of  temptation. 

Dress,  with  Egyptian  men,  consists  of  trousers, — literally 
a red  bag  through  which  the  feet  are  thrust,  — a tight  under- 
shirt, probably  white  when  clean ; a short,  flying  over- 
jacket ; a heavy,  sash-like  fold  of  cloth  about  the  waist ; and 
a red-tasseled  “tartouche”  upon  the  head,  around  which  is 
twisted  a fanciful  coiffure.  All  classes  wear  the  tartouche, 
even  those  who  otherwise  doff  the  European  dress.  Trav- 
elers frequently  put  it  on,  thinking  to  pass  for  old  citizens. 
Have  they  forgotten  the  “ brayer  ” in  the  “lion’s  skin”? 
Could  I speak  but  one  word  to  the  Khedive  of  Egypt,  that 
word  should  be  education , — educate  the  people  ! 

282 


THE  CITY  OF  CAIRO.  — EGYPT. 


283 


THE  PYRAMIDS,  THE  PYRAMIDS ! 

A picnic  from  Cairo  to  the  pyramids  is  one  of  the  easiest 
things,  nowadays,  in  the  world.  The  Great  Pyramid,  Che- 
ops, is  only  some  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  the  city,  and  a 
fine  carriage-road ; but  this  is  not  the  route  for  tourists 
desirous  of  seeing  other  pyramids,  the  ruins  of  Memphis, 
Heliopolis,  and  the  tombs  at  Sakkarah. 

Accompany  us.  It  is  seven  o’clock  in  the  morning,  car- 
riage at  the  door,  the  lunch-basket  filled,  the  guide  ready. 
The  streets  are  yet  comparatively  quiet.  Starting  westward, 
we  cross  the  bridged  Nile,  and  pass  along  its  banks,  under 
overarching  acacias,  by  a palatial  structure  of  the  viceroy’s, 
in  process  of  completion,  by  quaint  buildings  of  less  promi- 
nence, by  mud-built  huts,  toward  Geezah.  Here  we  alight, 
and  take  to  the  cars  as  far  as  the  Bardslrain  station,  where, 
finding  mules  and  muleteers,  we  are  off  through  crooked 
paths  to  the  ruins  of  Memphis.  Donkey-riding  is  doleful 
business  for  a tall  man,  inasmuch  as  feet  dangling  in  the 
sand  become  neither  grace  nor  comeliness.  But  see  those 
heavily-laden  camels  on  their  way  to  the  market,  those 
toilers  winnowing  grain  by  fickle  wind-gusts,  and,  beyond, 
those  beautiful  groves  of  date-palms,  reddening  and  ripening 
to  load  the  tables  of  the  rich  ! 

Now  we  are  upon  the  threshold  of  the  Memphian  ruins. 
Though  level  with  the  ground,  or  buried  in  the  sand,  they 
cover  a vast  plain.  Egyptian  priests  informed  Herodotus 
that  Memphis  was  founded  by  Menes,  a very  ancient  king 
of  Egypt,  and  noted  for  having  turned  the  Nile  from  its 
course,  making  a large  tract  of  dry  land  upon  which  to 
build  a city.  In  hieroglyphs,  Memphis  was  styled  Manofre, 
the  “ land  of  the  pyramids,”  the  “ city  of  the  white  wall.” 
According  to  Diodorus,  this  wall  was  seventeen  miles  in 
length,  girdling  and  guarding  the  city  against  armies,  and 
the  annual  overflow  of  the  “ Eternal  River.”  The  city, 
once  or  twice  rebuilt,  had  suffered  terribly  from  the  Persians 


284 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


when  Herodotus  saw  it.  Among  its  most  magnificent 
temples  was  that  of  Plitah.  Near  this  temple,  at  the  gate, 
were  statues,  one  fifty  feet  high,  made  of  light-colored 
silicious  limestone.  At  the  entrance  of  the  east  gate,  there 
lies,  at  present,  the  statue  of  a Memphian  god,  two-thirds 
buried  in  the  sand.  It  is  red  granite,  about  twenty  feet  in 
length,  beautifully  chiseled,  highly  polished,  and  lies  nearly 
upon  the  face.  Other  statues  and  unique  relics  have  been 
found  in  this  vicinity.  If  you  look  at  them,  however,  a 
swarm  of  beggars,  with  their  attending  flies  and  fleas,  fasten 
to  you.  The  pest  of  travelers  are  these  begging  Bedouin 
Arabs.  Their  bullying,  gesticulating,  importuning  imperti- 
nences are  supremely  contemptible.  Giving  them  less  or 
more,  they  are  still  unsatisfied. 

Let  us  on,  over  brick-dust,  broken  pottery,  carved  images, 
and  shifting  sands,  some  two  miles  to  Sakkarah,  the  vast 
subterranean  tomb-lands  of  the  old  empire,  called  the  “ Sak- 
karah plateau  of  the  dead.”  With  the  exception  of  a 
single  modern  stone  building,  Sakkarah  is  a grassless,  shrub- 
less,  houseless  cemetery  of  robbed  tombs.  Acres  are  honey- 
combed and  mummiless  ; and  still  nearly  a thousand  men, 
under  the  auspices  of  government,  are  emplot'ed  excavating 
and  digging  for  relics  and  antiques.  The  treasures  found 
daily  are  kept  secret. 

Ascending  a little  hill,  the  eye  could  take  in,  at  a single 
sweep,  eleven  pyramids.  They  are  neither  of  the  same  size 
nor  shape,  nor  have  they  the  same  angles.  One  very  large 
one  before  us  is  square,  yet  pyramidal-domed.  Others, 
square  at  the  base,  are  nearly  round  up  a little  distance,  and 
pagoda-storied  near  the  summit,  all  clearly  indicating  that 
they  were  built  at  different  periods,  and  for  diverse  purposes. 
Travelers  mention  about  one  hundred  and  forty  pyramids, 
and  all  within  nearly  one  degree  of  latitude,  clustering  in 
and  along  through  Middle  Egypt.  Thebes,  on  the  same 
side  of  the  Nile  as  Cairo,  is  about  ten  days  up  the  river. 
They  measure  distances  here  in  the  East  not  by  miles,  but 
by  hours  and  days. 


Egypt’s  catacombs  and  pybamids.  285 

Let  us  go  into  the  Memphian  catacombs.  The  ponderous 
gate  of  death  swings  on  its  rusty  hinges.  The  guides  b'ght 
their  tapers.  The  main  passage,  several  hundred  yards  in 
length,  is  cut  in  a solid  limestone  rock.  To  the  right  and 
left  of  this  arched  avenue  are  niches  filled  with  large  sarco- 
phagi. These,  chipped  and  hewn  from  the  hard  granite, 
are  beautifully  polished  and  hieroglyphed,  but  empty. 
Vandals  of  the  past  robbed  them  of  their  embalmed  remnants 
of  mortality.  There  were  twenty-seven  of  these  sarcophagi, 
one  of  which,  resembling  pure  porphyry,  was  constructed 
by  King  Bis  for  his  last  resting-place.  History  puts  him 
down  as  a vain,  ambitious  ruler.  Might  he  not,  in  his 
dying  hour,  have  uttered  the  following  ? — 

“Farewell,  a long  farewell,  to  all  my  greatness ! 

This  is  the  state  of  man  : to-day  he  puts  forth 
The  tender  leaves  of  hope ; to-morrow  blossoms, 

And  bears  his  blushing  honors  thick  upon  him  ; 

The  third  day  comes  a frost,  a killing  frost, 


And  then  he  falls,  as  I do.  I have  ventured, 

Like  little  wanton  boys  that  swim  on  bladders, 

This  many  summers  in  a sea  of  glory. 

Vain  pomp  and  glory  of  this  world,  I hate  ye ! ” 

A little  distance  from  tills  range  of  catacombs,  we  visited 
the  excavated  cave-tombs  of  Seri-biana.  The  mummied 
forms,  with  the  gaudy  casing  and  linen  wrapping,  had  been 
removed.  Approaching  the  grim  cavity,  a fox  leaped  out, 
and  fled  into  the  distance.  It  reminded  me  of  Hosea 
Ballou’s  famous  “ Fox  Sermon,”  from  the  passage,  “ O 
Israel,  thy  prophets  are  like  the  foxes  in  the  desert ! ” This 
was  a magnificent  tomb,  with  the  two  pillars  at  the  entrance 
arranged  in  Masonic  order,  and  twelve  others  surrounding 
the  sarcophagus,  each  full  four  feet,  made  of  a magnesian 
limestone  composition,  hard  as  rock,  and  decorated  with 
hieroglyphics.  Egypt  wrote  her  public  history  on  walls, 


286 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


towers,  and  obelisks.  But  in  these  tombs  are  inscriptions 
setting  forth  the  names  and  titles  of  the  deceased,  followed 
by  an  address  to  Anubis,  guardian  of  tombs,  and  also  to  the 
gods  beyond  the  river  of  death,  asking  them  to  be  favorably 
disposed  toward  the  individual  in  his  journeyings  to  the 
Elysian  lands  of  the  blessed. 

Wandering  among  the  subterranean  temples  and  tombs  of 
Sakkarah,  site  of  the  ancient  Memphis,  and  reflecting  upon 
the  gigantic  size  of  these  rock-cut  granitic  graves,  long  since 
ruthlessly  deprived  of  their  mummied  wealth,  the  wonder 
increased  how  such  huge  masses  of  stone  were  ever  brought 
here  so  finely  cut,  and  each  fitted  to  its  place.  Those 
ancient  Egyptians  certainly  had  mechanical  knowledge,  and 
powers  of  moving  immense  blocks,  of  which  we  are  com- 
paratively Ignorant.  And,  by  the  way,  these  Ramsean 
temples  and  tombs  were  as  much  a marvel  to  the  Grecian 
Herodotus  as  they  are  to  us. 

“ SIX  MILES  TO  CHEOPS  ! ” 

So  sings  out  our  jolly  guide.  It  seems  very  much  nearer. 
The  sun  is  slowly  declining  ; let  us  hasten.  Any  thing  but  a 
contrary  donkey  for  locomotion  ! Effort  is  useless : the 
stupid  brute  will  hunt  his  own  sand-path.  Now  we  pass  a 
herd  of  breeding  camels,  with  their  young  ; there  a miser- 
able mud-built  Bedouin  camp  ; there  a little  patch  of  crisped 
vegetation ; and,  just  beyond,  a turbid-looking  back-water 
cove  from  the  swollen  Nile.  This  we  must  drink,  or  thirst. 
Surely,  — 

“Every  pleasure  hath  its  pain,  and  every  sweet  a snare." 

But  here  we  are,  under  the  shadow  of  the  Sphinx,  hewn, 
cut,  and  polished,  from  a reddish  solid  limestone  rock,  and 
resting  in  its  original  position.  With  the  body  of  a lion,  and 
the  head  of  a man,  emblematic  of  strength  and  wisdom,  it 
has  gazed  coldly,  with  prophetic  eye,  for  thousands  of  years, 
upon  the  fertilizing  Nile.  The  rough-featured  face,  shame- 


Egypt’s  catacombs  and  pyramids.  287 

fully  defaced,  conveys  the  impression  of  thoughtfulness  and 
a fixed  resolution.  The  architect  evidently  fashioned  it  to 
represent  Che-ops-see , the  builder  of  the  Great  Pyramid. 
Cheops,  alias  Clie-ops-see , was  deified  after  his  death  as 
“ Ramses  the  Great ! ” Ram,  Rama,  Ramses,  are  famous 
names  in  India  to-day,  as  well  as  historic  landmarks  in  the 
palmier  days  of  the  Asia  and  Africa  of  the  dreamy  past. 
On  the  Sphinx  was  hieroglyphed  the  name  of  this  great  king 
of  the  world , “ Ramses  the  Great  ! ” 

The  figure,  according  to  the  measurement  of  Prof.  C.  P. 
Smyth,  Sir  Gardner  Wilkinson,  and  other  distinguished 
explorers,  is  thirty-seven  feet  above  the  sand-surface,  and 
something  like  thirty-seven  feet  below.  It  is  twenty-nine 
feet  across  the  wig,  for  the  image,  remember,  has  a colossal 
beard.  The  lips  and  protruding  lower  jaw  typify  a deficient 
moral  organization.  Owing  to  the  perusal  of  imaginative 
and  overdrawn  descriptions  of  the  Sphinx,  it  quite  disap- 
pointed me,  both  in  size  and  the  architectural  elegance  of 
the  workmanship.  Still  it  is  a wonder,  — a deathless  monu- 
ment guarding  a desert  waste  ! 

One  quarter  of  a mile  more  to  the  foot  of  Cheops.  Who 
would  tarry  long  at  the  Sphinx  ? Off  and  away,  donkeys ! 
They  become  spirited.  See,  they  actually  gallop  ! But, 
“ ha  ! lia  ! ” here  we  are  at  the  base  of  the  Great  Pyramid  ! 
Casting  an  eye  toward  its  dizzy  summit,  language  proves 
inadequate  ! Every  fiber  of  my  being  flames  with  the  grand, 
the  majestic,  the  inexpressible  ! Come,  Beverly,  — mad 
philosopher  of  New  Zealand,  — come , bringing  your  dia- 
grams and  figured  calculations,  and  let  us  explore  them 
together.  Do  you  not  remember,  friend ' Beverly,  how  we 
nightly  talked  of  the  pyramids,  last  winter,  till  the  clock 
struck  ten ; ate  fruit,  and  talked  on  about  the  Pvramids ; 
turned  the  slate,  stirred  the  fire,  and  still  talked  about  the 
old  Pyramids  ? Hark ! the  bell  rings  out  upon  the  clear 
midnight  air,  — Twelve  ! and  still  the  pyramid-mania  rages. 
You,  Mr.  Beverly,  in  the  estimation  of  the  ignorant  Dune- 


288 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


din  rabble,  was  a crack-brained  enthusiast ; and  self,  a crazy 
Spiritualist  just  loose  from  some  American  madhouse. 
Laughing  at  all  such  pious  rage,  we  remembered,  that,  when 
Bunyan’s  lions  became  too  old  and  toothless  to  bite,  they 
gratified  their  vicious  dispositions  by  growling.  Sectarians, 
harmless  nowadays,  can  only  growl. 

But  the  pyramids  ! Cheops,  built  strictly  upon  geomet- 
rical and  astronomical  principles,  faces  due  north,  south,  east, 
and  west.  And,  according  to  the  measurement  of  Col.  How- 
ard V}Tse,  the  base  of  this  pyramid  is  764  feet,  and  the  verti- 
cal height  480  feet,  with  a basical  area  of  thirteen  acres,  one 
rood,  and  twenty-two  poles.  The  quantity  of  masonry  is 
89,028,000  cubic  feet,  with  a weight  of  6,848,000  tons ; the 
space  occupied  by  chambers  and  interior  passages  being 
something  over  56,000  cubic  feet  of  the  immense  mass. 
Greek  authors  state  that  500,000  laborers,  comprising  gov- 
ernment captives  and  bondsmen,  were  employed  during  a 
period  of  twenty-five  years  in  putting  up  and  completing 
the  structure.  To  fully  realize  the  magnitude  of  this  desert 
Titan,  one  should  walk  around  it,  and  then,  looking  up  to 
its  dizzy  height  of  five  hundred  feet,  reflect  that  the  granite 
blocks  which  furnish  the  outside  of  the  third,  and  a portion 
of  the  inside  of  the  first  pyramid,  came,  if  not  manufactured 
on  the  spot,  all  the  way  from  the  first  cataract ; and  that  out- 
wardly these  monumental  giants  were  originally  covered 
with  silicious  limestone,  or  marble,  highly  polished.  These 
facts  considered,  and  the  magnificence,  the  pristine  splendor, 
begin  to  become  manifest. 

UP,  UP  TO  THE  APEX. 

Our  dragoman  engaging  three  Bedouin  Arab  assistants  for 
each,  we  were  ready  for  the  ascent.  Full  of  pluck,  we  start 
up  the  stony  steep,  scaling  block  after  block.  A stout  Arab 
clasps  each  of  our  hands  firmlyv  Getting  weary,  the  third 
“ boosts ,”  — if  there’s  a more  classic  word  to  convey  the 
idea,  use  it.  Though  fun  at  first,  fatigue  and  exhaustion 


EGYPT’S  CATACOMBS  AND  PYRAMIDS. 


289 


soon  follow.  “ Bravo  ! a third  of  the  way  up  : take  a rest,” 
shout  the  guides.  Another  start,  hut  not  so  gay  and  gritty 
as  the  first.  Up,  and  still  upward ; the  air  seems  too  light 
for  breathing.  Pity  be  to  the  short-winded  ! blessings  to  the 
lonff-lee'sced  ! all  deformities  have  their  uses.  ’Tis  done  ! 
Our  feet  press  the  summit ! Hallelujah  ! The  apex,  seen 
at  a distance  as  a point,  proves  to  be  an  area  full  twelve 
feet  square,  from  which  the  view  is  absolutely  magnificent- 
Northward,  you  look  down  the  river  upon  the  Delta,  with  its 
patches  of  green,  groups  of  palms,  and  long  files  of  patient 
camels.  Southward,  you  gaze  up  the  river,  fringed  with 
waving  date-palms,  penciled  in  gold  against  the  delicate  sky ; 
fields  of  vegetation,  green  and  yellow ; flocks  of  black  and 
brown  sheep,  with  attending  shepherds  ; peasant-women 
bearing  water-jars  upon  their  heads ; and,  farther  on,  the 
ashes  of  the  ancient  Memphis.  Eastward,  upon  Cairo,  with 
its  glittering  domes,  minarets,  labyrinthine  streets,  dazzling 
bazaars,  public  squares,  coffee-houses,  three  hundred  mosques 
for  Mahometan  prayers,  and  the  gracefully-towering  citadel, 
grand  and  gorgeous,  crowning  the  whole.  Westward 
stretches  in  the  clear  distance  the  African  Sahara,  undefin- 
able  and  immeasurable  ; while  at  your  feet,  seemingly,  rolls 
the  majestic  Nile,  great  river-god  of  the  old  Egyptians, 
whose  sculptured  figures  they  wreathed  with  lotus-flowers, 
and  filled  his  extended  arms  with  their  ripened  fruits  and 
grains.  Let  us  linger  upon  this  desert  Mount  of  Transfigura- 
tion, and  meditate.  But  where  — where's  the  doctor? 

A SEANCE  ON  THE  PYRAMIDS. 

Sunny  and  joyous,  Dr.  Dunn  and  his  Arab  aids  started 
first  to  make  the  ascent ; but  for  some  unaccountable  reason 
they  have  not  yet  reached  the  pinnacle.  Looking  over  the 
precipitous  stone  terraces,  there  he  was,  full  a third  of  the 
way  down.  “What’s  the  matter?”  we  inquired.  “Why 
those  gesticulations,  and  why  the  delay  ? ” — “*Dun  no,”  was 
the  Arab  response  in  broken  English.  “ Well,  go  down  and 

19 


290 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


help -them.”  A shrug  of  the  shoulders  said  No!  Becoming 
alarmed,  I exclaimed  with  strong  emphasis,  “ Go  down  after 
them!”  They  stood  mute  and  stolid  as  statues.  Impul- 
sively taking  all  the  silver  from  my  pocket,  — a precious 
little,  — and  giving  it  to  the  leader,  I repeated,  “ Go  to  the 
rescue  ! ” Down  they  went.  Alone  now  upon  the  Pyramid ! 
what  a moment ! But  here  the  whole  party  comes ; Dr. 
Dunn  unconsciously  entranced,  and  the  Arabs,  all  excited, 
frightened  at  his  “ fits.”  The  mystery  was  solved.  Michael 
O’Brien,  the  controlling  spirit,  said,  — 

“ Faith,  Jammie,  I saw  these  beastly  fellows  pulling  away  at  the  ma- 
deum,  and  I thought  I would  just  lind  a hand.” 

Well,  you  probably  did  more  hurt  than  good. 

‘ ‘ More  hurt  than  good ! and  is  that  the  way  you  talk  to  a fine  Irish 
jintleman?  ” 

But  you  alarmed  me  : what  did  you  entrance  him  for? 

“ Sure,  and  don’t  I understand  my  own  business?  and  don’t  I want  to 
see  the  round  towers  of  ould  Ireland  ? ’ ’ 

These  are  not  the  round  towers  of  Ireland. 

“ Well,  didn’t  I know  that?  These  are  the  pyramids,  and  I wanted 
to  see  ’em,  that  I might  compare  them  with  those  round  towers  of  my 
native  country,  that  puzzle  you  and  everybody  else.  But  I must  out  of 
this,  for  here’s  one  of  those  old  long-haired  spirits,  who  lived  a while  after 
this  pyramid  was  built.  He  wants  to  talk  to  you.  The  top  of  the 
morning  to  you,  Jammie!  ” 

A change ; owing  to  inharmonious  conditions,  the  entrance- 
ment  is  spasmodic.  How  the  Arabs  stare ! It  is  difficult  to 
keep  them  at  a distance. 

But  listen : another  spirit  has  taken  possession.  What 
dignity  in  the  attitude  ! and  what  a deep-toned  voice  ! — 

1 ‘ Traveler,  you  stand  now  upon  the  summit  of  one  of  the  world’s 
■wonders,  — a mountain  of  stone  rising  from  trackless  sands.  I once 
lived  under  these  skies,  vestured  in  a mortal  body.  The  same  majestic 
river  rolled  through  the  valley;  but  winds,  storms,  shifting  sands,  and 
maddened  convulsions,  have  changed  all  else.  This  pyramid,  upon 
which  I often  gazed,  was  even  then  more  a matter  of  tradition  than  his- 
tory. It  must  have  received  its  final  cap-stone  over  ten  thousand  years 
6ince.  Our  time  was  u leasured  by  ruling  dynasties.  My  years  on  earth 


EGYPT’S  CATACOMBS  AND  PYRAMIDS. 


291 


seem  now  like  a half-forgotten  dream.  Starry  worlds  have  faded, 
islands  have  risen  from  the  ocean;  continents  have  disappeai-ed ; thronged 
cities  have  perished;  conquering  kings  have  been  born,  ruled,  died, 
and  been  forgotten;  but  this  Titanic  monument  of  the  desert  still 
stands  in  stately  solitude.  And  yet  nothing  earthly  is  immortal;  this 
pillared  pile  of  composite,  of  granite,  and  of  porphyry  is  slowly,  surely 
crumbling.  Only  the  undying  soul,  the  templed  pyramid  of  divinity 
within,  is  eternal.  See,  then,  O stranger  and  pilgrim!  that  every  thought, 
deed,  act,  — each  a ‘living  stone  ’ placed  in  the  spiritual  temple  you  are 
constructing,  — is  polished,  and  fitted  to  its  place  with  the  master’s 
‘ mark.  ’ 

“ But  you  wish  to  know  the  purpose  of  this,  the  oldest  of  the  pyra- 
midal structures.  The  aim  was  multiform.  Carefully  considering  the 
constellations,  the  position  of  the  North  Star,  and  the  shadow  cast  by 
the  sun  at  the  time  of  the  equinoxes,  it  was  built  upon  mathematical 
principles,  to  the  honor  of  the  Sun-God  that  illumines  and  fructifies  the 
earth ; built  for  the  preservation  of  public  documents  and  treasures  dur- 
ing wars  of  invasion,  and  built  as  a storehouse  for  grains  during  famines 
and  devastating  floods,  'with  that  mystic  coffer  in  the  center,  as  an  exact 
measurer  for  the  world.  A universal  system  of  weights  and  measures, 
a universal  currency,  and  a universal  government,  were  Utopian  theories 
of  the  ancients  before  my  period  of  time.  This  pyramid  was  not  built 
by  forced  toil,  and  at  a great  sacrifice  of  life,  but  by  gratuitous  contribu- 
tions, the  servants  of  the  wealthy  doing  the  manual  labor.  There  are 
seven  granary  apartments  in  the  structure,  with  shafts  leading  from  each 
to  the  common  granary  of  the  coffer,  now  called  the  King’s  Chamber. 
These  shafts  have  not  yet,  to  my  knowledge,  been  discovered. 

“ During  long  rams  and  terrible  floods,  ancient  Memphis  was  twice 
swept  away, — once  even  to  its  walls,  with  all  its  inhabitants,  in  a single 
night.  Convulsions  of  nature,  and  terrible  floods,  were  then  common. 
Immediately  after  one  of  these,  this  pyramid  was  commenced,  requiring 
more  than  a generation  in  the  construction.  It  was  completed  before 
the  great  flood,  and  the  wars  of  the  shepherd  kings. 

“ Once  in  my  time  the  water  rose,  and  rolled  over  the  very  apex  of 
these  stones.  It  rained  forty-jive  consecutive  days;  and,  while  torrents  swept 
down  the  Nile  Valley  from  the  south,  stout,  heavy  winds  from  the  Medi- 
terranean drove  the  water  up  the  country,  piling  wave  upon  wave,  till 
this  structure  was  completely  submerged.  But,  though  thus  buried  in  the 
flooding  waters,  the  treasures  and  well-filled  granaries  remained  to  feed, 
when  the  waters  subsided,  the  famishing  people  who  had  fled  southward 
to  the  hilly  country.  There  seems  to  be  less  water  upon  the  face  of  the 
earth  now  than  then.  Liquids  are  becoming  solids,  and  change  in  every 
department  of  being  is  doing  its  destined  work.  Only  pyramids  of 
truth,  constructed  of  immutable  principles,  are  eternal. 


292 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ Cke-ops-see,  the  great  king  of  the  world,  died  in  Thebes.  Em- 
balmed by  the  priests,  he  was  placed,  after  a time,  in  this  pyramid,  as  a 
mark  of  honor  for  having  conceived  and  planned  a monument  serving  as 
the  savior  of  his  subjects.  Finally,  the  sarcophagus  removed,  he  was 
godded,  or  deified,  Ramses  the  First ; and  the  Sphinx,  that  calm,  weird, 
unreadable  face,  now  mutilated  by  a degenerate  people,  was  designed  to 
hand  the  outlines  of  his  physiognomy  down  to  posterity.  I must  leave. 
Stranger  from  a foreign  country,  do  well  the  work  appointed  you,  that, 
when  ashes  and  sands  claim  their  own,  you  may  be  prepared  for  the 
fellowship  of  those  ancient  spirits  of  whom  you  seek  counsel.” 

We  have  reported  this  Egyptian  spirit’s  ideas  and  words 
as  best  we  could.  Take  them  for  what  they  are  worth,  mak- 
ing history,  hieroglyph,  and  reason  the  umpire  of  decision. 
Powhatan,  the  good  Indian  spirit,  came,  and,  noting  the 
waning  of  the  western  sun  as  a symbol  of  the  fading-away 
of  the  aboriginal  tribes  before  a merciless  civilization,  said 
they  went  down  like  setting  stars,  to  rise  into  the  belter  con- 
ditions of  the  Morning  Land. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

STUDY  OF  THE  PYRAMIDS.  — SIGHT  OF  THE  GREAT 
PYRAMID. 

Though  in  no  wise  smitten  with  the  pyramid  mania,  still  I 
must  say  that  the  image  of  the  Great  Pyramid,  sitting  so 
kingly  upon  the  African  side  of  the  Nilotic  Valley,  can 
never  be  effaced  from  the  picture-gallery  of  my  soul’s  mem- 
ory chambers. 

WHEN? — WHAT  OF  IT? 

“I  asked  of  Time : ‘ To  whom  arose  this  high, 

Majestic  pile,  here  moldering  in  decay  ? ’ 

He  answered  not,  but  swifter  sped  his  way, 

With  ceaseless  pinions  winnowing  the  sky. 

I saw  Oblivion  stalk  from  stone  to  stone : 

‘ Dread  power ! ’ I cried,  ‘ tell  me  whose  vast  design  ’ — 

He  checked  my  further  speech  in  sullen  tone : 

• Whose  once  it  was,  I care  not : now  ’tis  mine  ! ’ ” 

Strangely,  and  with  widely  different  eyes,  do  men  of  cul- 
ture look  at  the  tablets,  carvings,  memorials,  and  teaching 
monuments  of  antiquity.  Many  surface-thinking  Americans 
have  sneered  at  them ; while  others  have  scoffingly  mocked 
the  fading  memories  of  their  inspired  constructors.  A New 
York  journalist,  while  traveling  in  the  East  a few  years 
since,  spotted  a bit  of  clean  manuscript  paper  with  this  par- 
agraph : “ These  old  pyramids,  useless  and  crumbling,  are 
only  ugly  piles  of  stones,  covering  a few  acres  of  howling 

293 


294 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


desert.”  This  style  has  been  too  common  with  the  flippant, 
the  facile,  and  the  ambitious,  from  the  time  of  Pliny,  down 
to  the  novelist  Sir  Walter  Scott. 

It  is  needless  to  remind  the  historian  that  the  old  Greeks 
were  exceedingly  indignant  with  their  distinguished  traveler, 
Halicarnassus,  who,  after  having  explored,  extravagantly 
praised  the  pyramids. 

“ What ! ” said  these  vain  Greeks ; “ does  not  our  own  divine  Greece 
possess  monuments  more  worthy  of  intelligent  admiration  ? Had  not 
Greece  the  omphalos,  or  navel-stone  of  the  whole  earth,  to  show  in  the 
temple  of  Delphi,  in  order  to  prove  that  Greece  was  the  center  of  the 
vast  world’s  plain  ? Were  not  Greek  rocks  and  hills,  Greek  fountains  and 
groves,  all  hallowed  by  the  presence  of  Grecian  gods  and  goddesses  of 
every  degree  ? And  were  not  the  then  inhabitants  of  Greece  descended 
by  direct  line  from  those  superhuman  beings?  What  need  had  a Greek 
to  go  to  distant  Egypt,  and  admire  any  thing  not  erected  by  genius  of 
Grecian  artists  ? ” 

Still,  in  the  face  of  the  most  virulent  opposition,  in  spite 
of  the  boastful  Greeks  500  B.C.,  in  spite  of  Rome’s  proud 
Caesars,  in  spite  of  twenty-five  hundred  years  of  persistent 
attempts  to  sneer  down  and  write  down  these  monarchs  of 
the  ages,  there  they  stand,  irrepressible,  — absolutely  refus- 
ing to  be  driven  or  scribbled  into  oblivion  ! 


OPINIONS  OF  THINKERS  AND  SAVANTS. 

Saying  nothing  of  German  and  French  scholars  who  have 
visited,  measured,  and  written  of  the  pyramids,  — nothing 
of  Prof.  John  Greaves,  Col.  Howard  "Vyse,  Sir  Gardner 
Wilkinson,  and  other  men  of  letters,  — we  turn  with  pride 
to  Prof.  C.  Piazza  Smythe,  Astronomer  Royal  of  Scotland. 
When  this  erudite  and  eminent  gentleman  proposed  to  make 
accurate  measurements  and  scientific  observations  touching 
Egypt’s  pyramidal  glories,  his  fellow  professors  in  the  uni- 
versity exclaimed,  “ What ! you,  too,  a believer  in  the 
pyramids  ? Can  you  imagine  for  a moment  that  the 
ancients  had  a knowledge  of  mechanics,  of  science,  lost  to 


STUDY  OP  THE  PYRAMIDS. 


295 


moderns  ? You  will  lose  your  reputation  as  an  astronomer 
if  you  begin  to  meddle  with  the  pyramids ! ” Prof.  Smythe 
replied  thus  in  substance  : — 

“ As  a university  professor,  I deem  it  strictly  in  accordance  with  the 
methods  of  modern  science  to  test  any  and  every  material  thing  what- 
ever by  observation,  by  measure,  and  by  the  most  rigid  examination. 
These  ever-recurring  questions  demand  rational  answers  : Why  hangs 
there  so  much  historic  lore  about  the  Great  Pyramid?  Why  is  it 
referred  to  in  the  legends  of  nearly  all  the  Eastern  nations  ? Why  has  it 
so  often  been  claimed  as  a treasure-house  of  scientific  information  ? 
What  need,  upon  the  Egyptian-tomb  theory,  had  the  corpse  of  a king 
for  a thorough  and  complete  system  of  ventilation  to  his  sarcophagus- 
chamber  ? Why  was  the  interior  of  the  king’s  tomb  so  perfectly  plain, 
and  void  of  all  ornament  of  carving,  painting,  or  hieroglyphics,  when 
his  subjects  reveled  in  such  things  up  to  the  utmost  extent  of  their 
wealth  ? Why  were  the  passages  leading  to  the  supposed  secret  sepul- 
chral chambei1  lined  with  white  stone,  as  if  to  lead  a would-be  depreda- 
tor, and  without  a chance  of  missing  his  way,  right  up  to  the  very  place 
where,  on  the  sepulchral  theory,  he  ought  not  to  go  ? Why  was  so  dif- 
ferent a shape  employed  for  a king’s  tomb  to  all  his  subjects’  tombs, 
prince  and  peasant  alike  ? Why  did  pyramid-building  cease  so  early  in 
Egyptian  history,  that  it  had  become  a forgotten  art  in  the  times  of 
Egypt’s  chief  greatness  under  the  so-called  new  empire  at  Thebes, 
Luxor,  and  Karnak,  yet  an  empire  earlier  than  the  siege  of  Troy ; when 
the  Egyptian  kings,  too,  were  richer,  more  despotic,  and  more  fond  of 
grand  sepulture,  than  at  any  former  period  of  their  history  ? ” 

To  investigate,  and,  if  possible,  rationally  answer  these 
pressing  inquiries,  Prof.  Smythe,  collecting  and  packing  his 
measuring  instruments,  sailed  — accompanied  by  his  brave 
wife  — on  a stormy  November’s  morning,  for  Egypt,  to  spend 
the  winter  in  the  study  of  the  pyramids.  Consulting  the 
viceroy,  “his  royal  highness ” granted  him  twenty  men  to 
remove  debris , clear  the  passages,  and  otherwise  assist  in  the 
measurements. 

Fixing  his  abode  in  the  eastern  cliff  of  Pyramid  Hill,  the 
professor,  in  due  time,  with  lamps,  measuring-rods,  note- 
books, and  Arab  assistants,  went  into  the  entrance-passage 
on  the  north  side,  forty-seven  inches  high  by  forty-one  wide, 


296 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


to  commence  the  all-important  work  of  exact  measurements. 
These  were  necessary  steps  in  order  to  draw  the  legitimate 
deductions.  And  the  whole  enterprise  was  worthy  the 
Scotch  astronomer,  and  the  occasion. 

THE  GLORY  OF  GHEEZEH. 

Reaching  the  great  pyramid  of  Gheezeh,  across  the  desert 
from  Sakkarah,  quite  late  in  the  afternoon,  we  lost  no  time 
in  commencing  the  work  of  sight-seeing.  The  general  mass 
of  this  giant  edifice,  covering,  as  it  does,  over  thirteen  acres 
with  solid  masonry,  is  rather  roughly,  yet  substantially  built. 
The  blocks  of  stone,  upon  the  outside  — the  largest,  I should 
judge,  being  four  feet  in  width,  by  six  or  eight  in  length  — 
are  handsomely  squared,  keyed  to  each  other,  and  cemented 
on  their  surfaces.  The  material  is  mostly  limestone  ; and  the 
blocks  have  the  appearance  of  “made  material,”  — a compo- 
sition of  magnesian  limestone,  sand,  and  cement.  These 
constituents  constitute  a species  of  rock  much  like  that  now 
being  made  in  the  city  of  Alexandria  to  outline  and  bulwark 
the  harbor.  It  is  the  opinion  of  many  that  all  the  blocks  were 
chemically  manufactured  by  the  ancient  Egyptians.  This 
class  of  writers  put  the  construction  of  the  pyramids  back  in 
the  past  some  twenty  thousand  years.  Such  of  the  polished 
stone  blocks  as  are  worked  into  the  astronomically- 
constructed  entrance-passages  are  hard,  and  almost  as  white 
as  alabaster.  These  evidently  came  from  the  Mok-at-tam  Hills 
on  the  Arabian  side  of  the  Nile ; while  those  enormous  gran- 
ite slabs  in  the  interior  must  have  been  brought  — if  not 
manufactured  on  the  spot  — from  the  Syene  quarries,  five 
hundred  and  fifty  miles  up  the  Nile. 

“ Recount  to  me  the  beauties  of  the  Nile  : 

No  more  of  Tigris  and  Euphrates  sing ; 

Those  days  of  joy  in  Gheezeh  and  the  Isle, 

Their  memories  ever  round  my  heart  will  cling.” 


STUDY  OF  THE  PYRAMIDS. 


297 


THE  INTERIOR  STRUCTURE. 

Though  the  climate  of  Egypt  is  tropical,  and  generally  dry, 
time  with  its  disintegrating  forces  has  rapidly  changed  the 
pyramidal  monument  of  Gheezeh  since  the  outside  casings  of 
polished  limestone  and  marble  were  torn  off  by  the  Arab  sul- 
tans of  Cairo.  Entering  the  pyramid  at  a descending  angle 
of  twenty-seven  degrees,  and  wending  our  way  downward  at 
first  half-bent,  led  by  Arab  guides,  and  then  up  the  ascend- 
ing passage  for  a long  distance,  we  entered  the  King’s 
Chamber,  the  floor  of  which  rests  upon  the  fiftieth  course  of 
stone  forming  the  whole  pyramidal  mass.  This  chamber  is  a 
magnificent  oblong  apartment  thirty-four  feet  in  length, 
seventeen  feet  broad,  and  nineteen  feet  high,  formed  of  mon- 
strous yet  elegantly  polished  blocks  of  granite,  but  utterly 
destitute  of  ornament,  painting,  or  every  thing  save  that 
plain,  puzzling,  yet  time-defying  coffer.  The  glaring  lights 
gave  the  room  a dismal  appearance  ; and  our  voices  sounded 
fearfully  strange  and  sepulchral.  The  granite  walls  of  the 
chamber  surrounding  the  coffer  are  divided  into  five  horizon- 
tally equal  courses  ; and  there  is  also  a sign  of  the  “ division 
into  five  ” over  the  doorway  outside.  Five,  it  is  well  known, 
is  the  ruling  and  most  important  number  in  mathematics. 

THE  PORPHYRITIC  COFFER. 

But  this  hollow,  lidless,  rectangular  box,  chest,  or  coffer  of 
imperishable  stone  in  the  center  of  the  King’s  Chamber,  — 
what  of  this  ? Why  so  very  plain  ? Why  lidless,  and  minus 
any  inscriptions?  And,  further,  why  much  of  the  pyramid 
made  as  though  in  subservience  to  it  ? 

When  this  pyramid  was  first  broken  into,  remember,  by 
Caliph  Al  Mamoon , more  than  a thousand  years  since,  he 
expected  to  find  immense  treasures,  with  the  key  to  all  the 
sciences.  Tradition  has  it  that  this  pyramid  had  been  pre- 
viously discovered,  explored,  and  robbed  by  the  ancient 
Romans.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  Moslem  caliph,  to  his  great 


298 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


disappointment,  found  nothing  but  the  empty  porphyry 
coffer,  — the- riddle  of  riddles! 

CONTINUED  INVESTIGATIONS. 

Dropping  all  preconceived  theories,  this  Edinburgh,  pro- 
fessor, after  noting  the  sloping  key-line  stones  in  the  passage, 
the  mystic  number  five,  and  the  seven  overlappings  of  the 
grim  walls,  began  his  series  of  measurements  by  measuring 
the  size,  shape,  and  position  of  every  stone  in  the  passages ; 
also  the  walls,  the  floor,  the  roof,  and  the  ceiling  of  the 
King's  Chamber ; and,  to  guard  against  any  possible  error, 
he  repeated  these  measurements  at  three  different  times. 
“ It  was  not  until  after  two  months  of  apprenticeship  at 
pyramid  mensuration,”  says  this  savant , “ that  I undertook 
that  most  important  question  of  the  precise  angle  of  the 
grand  gallery.”  The  mathematical  mensuration  finished, 
he  ordered  his  assistants  to  carry  the  boxes  containing  the 
instruments  — the  large  altitude  azimuth  circle  and  telescope 
— to  the  top  of  the  structure,  that,  in  connection  with  his 
geometrical  calculations,  he  might  make  the  necessary 
astronomical  observations.  This  must  have  been  a sublime 
spectacle ! — a profound  scholar  studying  the  rising  and  cul- 
minating positions  of  different  stars,  those  stellar  mile- 
stones along  the  ethereal  spaces,  in  the  silent  night-time, 
under  those  clear  and  cloudless  skies  of  Egypt. 

RESULTS  OF  RESEARCH. 

Besides  solving  puzzling  problems,  these  investigations  of 
John  Taylor,  Profs.  Greaves,  Smythe,  and  others,  with  the 
mathematical  calculations  of  A.  Beverly,  Esq.,  Dunedin, 
N.  Z.,  demonstrate,  clearly  demonstrate,  the  marvelous  fore- 
sight and  wisdom  of  the  most  ancient  Egyptians,  especially  in 
the  application  of  symbolism,  by  a speaking  arrangement  of 
parts  to  science,  and  to  pictorial  expressions  of  the  recondite 
principles  of  nature. 

I.  — The  heaviest  winds  of  the  Orient,  especially  in  the 


STUDY  OF  THE  PYRAMIDS. 


299 


monsoon  seasons,  are  from  the  south-west  and  north-east. 
These  strike  the  corner  ang'les,  rather  than  the  facial  fronts 
of  the  pyramids,  thus  tempering  the  storms  to  the  preserva- 
tion of  the  structures.  And  then  they  are  located  in  that 
latitude  best  designed  to  prevent  the  African  sands  from 
swooping  down  upon  certain  fertile  localities  of  the  Nile. 
Further,  the  form  of  their  structures  is  founded  upon  the 
extreme  and  mean  ratio,  so  well  known  to  geometricians. 

II.  — The  size  of  the  Great  Pyramid,  Cheops,  is  so  nicely 
proportioned  upou  mathematical  and  architectural  principles, 
as  to  indicate  the  number  of  revolutions  made  by  the  earth 
on  its  yearly  axis  in  terms  of  a certain  unit  of  linear  measure  ; 
while  other  numbers  measure  the  length  of  the  semi-axis  of 
the  earth’s  rotation. 

III.  — The  angle  of  inclination  towards  its  central  axis  is 
such  that  its  vertical  hight  is  to  the  continued  length  of  the 
four  sides  of  its  base  as  the  radius  to  the  circumference  of  a 
circle  ; and  this  is  a fractional  quantity  lying  at  the  very  base 
of  mathematics. 

IV.  — This  unit  of  linear  measure,  alias  unit  of  length,  was 
the  same  as  the  cubit  of  the  Hebrews,  and  identical  with  the 
inches  of  our  ancestral  Anglo-Saxons,  and  the  present  British 
inch,  into  less  than  a thousandth  part.  Practically,  then, 
the  unit  of  linear  measure  in  the  pyramid  is  the  same  in 
length  as  the  American  inch.  Thus  may  our  mensuration  be 
traced  through  Britain,  Rome,  Greece,  to  Egypt  of  the 
pyramidal  era. 

V.  — The  geometrical  knowledge  of  the  pyramid-builders 
began  where  Euclid’s  ended ; for  Euclid’s  forty-seventh 
problem,  said  to  have  been  discovered  by  Pythagoras,  and  to 
have  caused  the  sacrifice  of  a whole  hecatomb  of  oxen,  is 
common  all  through  the  pyramids. 

“ When  the  great  Samian  sage  his  noble  problem  found, 

A hundred  oxen  dyed  with  their  life-blood  the  ground.” 


800 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


VI.  — The  subterranean  chamber  shows  the  extraordinary 
way  in  which  it  points  out  the  pyramid’s  axis,  thus  indicating 
a solution  of  the  problem  which  has  occupied  the  attention 
of  geometers  in  all  ages,  viz.,  the  trisection  of  angles ; 
while  the  metrical  square  shows  how  the  unit  measures  of 
the  pyramid  are  related  to  one  another,  to  the  earth’s 
radius  of  curvature  in  lat.  30°,  and  the  pyramid  as  a unitary 
structure. 

VII.  — The  polished  coffer  in  the  heart  of  the  pyramid, 
representing  the  cube  of  a marked  linear  standard,  is  based 
upon  principles  referring  to  the  specific  gravity  of  all  the 
earth’s  interior  substance ; and,  to  use  the  language  of 
the  celebrated  John  Taylor,  “It  precisely  measures  the  four 
cheoners  of  the  Hebrews,  and  also  the  one  chalder,  or 
four  quarters,  of  the  Anglo-Saxon  system,  to  such  a nicety, 
that  the  present  quarters  ” in  which  British  and  American 
farmers  measure  their  wheat  are  the  veritable  quarters  of 
the  stone  coffer  in  the  King’s  Chamber. 

In  brief,  while  the  Great  Pyramid  indicates  astronomically 
that  the  “ North  Pole  is  moving  toward  Eastern  Asia,”  the 
coffer  not  only  shows  the  method  of  dividing  the  circle  into 
degrees,  and  bisecting  angles  generally,  but  this  porphyry 
coffer  is  the  standard  measure  to-day  of  capacity  and  weight 
with  the  two  most  enlightened  nations  of  earth,  — England 
and  America,  — “ ruling,”  as  Prof.  Smythe  says,  “ the  approxi- 
mate size  of  our  British  quarters,  tons,  and  pounds.  These 
admissions  furnish  the  key-proofs,  that,  while  the  coffer  was 
designed  by  the  king  for  a standard  measure,  the  hollow 
chambers  were  built  for  granaries , and  the  receptacle  of 
treasures  and  records  during  wars  and  floods.  Further 
explorations  will  discover  other  chambers,  making  seven, 
and  all  ingeniously  connected  with  the  King’s  Chamber.” 

This  Edinburgh  professor,  treating  of  his  astronomical 
observations,  says,  “ I have  ascertained  by  recent  measures, 
much  more  actually  than  was  known  before,  that  the  Great 
Pyramid  had  been  erected  under  the  guidance  of  astronom- 


STUDY  OP  THE  PYRAMIDS. 


301 


ical  science,  . . . and  that  the  entrance-passage  had  been 
pointed  at  the  star  d Draconis  when  crossing  the  meridian 
below  the  pole,  at  a distance  of  3°  42' ; . . . accordingly 
this  star’s  closest  approach  to  the  pole,  and  within  only  ten 
minutes  thereof,  occurred  about  the  year  2800  B.C.”  Upon 
the  hypothesis  of  the  d Draconis  observation  and  epoch, 
taken  in  connection  with  the  precessional  displacement,  the 
Great  Pyramid  was  built  3400  B.C. ; but  Lepsius  puts  it 
3500  B.C. ; the  French  Renan  4500  B.C.  That  learned 
man,  Baron  Bunsen,  in  his  world-famous  volumes  of 
“ Egj^pt’s  Place  in  Universal  History,”  claims  a duration  of 
six  thousand  seven  hundred  years  of  a civilized,  well-gov- 
erned, and  prosperous  Egypt,  previous  to  their  kings  of  the 
so-called  Manetho’s  fourth  dynasty. 

Dr.  Rebold,  a French  archaeologist,  treating  of  the  Greek 
historians  visiting  Egypt  in  the  fifth  century  B.C.,  makes 
the  following  observation  : — 

“From  the  date  13300  B.C.  until  the  year  4600  B.C.,  when  the  zodiac 
was  constructed  and  set  up  in  the  temple  of  Esneh,  there  occurred 
four  periods ; to  the  first  is  ascribed  the  reign  of  the  gods,  and  to  the 
last  the  consolidation  of  the  lesser  kingdoms  into  three  large  kingdoms, 
acting  in  concord  with  some  thirty  or  forty  colleges  of  the  priests.  . . . 
Hermes  observing  the  star  Aldebaran  3360  B.C.,  and  writing  upon 
astrology,  and  the  certainty  of  immortality,  said  in  dying,  ‘ Until  now  I 
have  been  exiled  from  my  true  country,  to  which  I am  about  to  return. 
Shed  no  tears  for  me.  I return  to  that  celestial  country  whither  all 
must  repair  in  their  turn.  There  is  God.  This  life  is  but  the  death.” 

It  can  not  be  supposed  that  the  Egyptians  suddenly  built 
their  walled  cities,  carved  and  ornamented  their  monuments, 
established  picture-writing,  — the  language  of  the  stars,  — 
and  constructed  their  pyramids  upon  the  principles  of 
science,  with  a standard  measure  for  their  cities  and  all  the 
adjoining  countries.  Did  it  not  take  a long  period  to  invent 
those  tools,  to  construct  machinery  for  raising  such  im- 
mense weights,  to  establish  laws  to  govern  workmen  for 
general  concert  of  action  ? — and  profound  learning  too,  to 


302 


. AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


build  with  such  exactness  upon  principles  geometrical  and 
astronomical  ? And  yet  wbat  grand  results ! Those  pyra- 
mids are  perpetual  light-houses  in  the  desert,  speaking 
histories  of  once  marvelous  civilizations  ; mighty  monuments, 
serenely,  proudly  overlooking  the  fading  ruins  of  nearly- 
forgotten  ages. 

The  learned  Gliddon  in  his  “ Ancient  Egypt  ” sensibly 
asks,  — 

“ Can  the  theologian  derive  no  light  from  the  pure  primeval  faith  that 
glimmers  from  Egyptian  heroglypliics,  to  illustrate  the  immortality  of  the 
soul  ? Will  not  the  historian  deign  to  notice  the  prior  origin  of  every 
art  and  science  in  Egypt,  a thousand  years  before  the  Pelasgians  studded 
the  isles  and  capes  of  the  Archipelago  with  their  forts  and  temples  ? 
— long  before  Etruscan  civilization  had  smiled  under  Italian  skies? 
And  shall  not  the  ethnographer,  versed  in  Egyptian  lore,  proclaim  the 
fact  that  the  physiological,  eraniological,  capillary,  and  cuticular  dis- 
tinctions of  the  huihan  race  existed  on  the  first  distribution  of  mankind 
throughout  the  earth  ? 

‘'Philologists,  astronomers,  chemists,  painters,  architects,  physicians, 
must  return  to  Egypt  to  learn  the  origin  of  language  and  writing ; of 
the  calendar,  and  solar  motion ; of  the  art  of  cutting  granite  with  a cop- 
per chisel,  and  of  giving  elasticity  to  a copper  sword ; of  making  glass 
with  the  variegated  hues  of  the  rainbow ; of  moving  single  blocks  of  pol- 
ished syenite,  nine  hundred  tons  in  weight,  for  any  distance,  by  land  and 
"water;  of  building  arches,  round  and  pointed,  with  masonic  precision 
unsurpassed  at  the  present  day,  and  antecedent  by  two  thousand  years 
to  the  1 Cloaca  Magna  ’ of  Home ; of  sculpturing  a Doric  column  one 
thousand  years  before  the  Dorians  are  known  in  history ; of  fresco  paint- 
ing in  imperishable  colors;  of  practical  knowledge  in  anatomy;  and  of 
time-defying  pyramid  building. 

“ Every  craftsman  can  behold,  in  Egyptian  monuments,  the  progress  of 
his  art  four  thousand  years  ago  ; and  whether  it  be  a wheelwright  build- 
ing a chariot,  a shoemaker  drawing  his  twine,  a leather-cutter  using 
the  selfsame  form  of  knife  of  old  as  is  considered  the  best  form  now, 
a weaver  throwing  the  same  hand-shuttle,  a whitesmith  using  that 
identical  form  of  blowpipe  but  lately  recognized  to  be  the  most  effi- 
cient, the  seal-engraver  cutting,  in  hieroglyphics,  such  names  as  Snoop- 
ho’s,  above  four  thousand  three  hundred  years  ago,  — all  these,  and  many 
more  astounding  evidences  of  Egyptian  priority,  now  require  but  a 
glance  at  the  plates  of  Rosellini.” 


STUDY  OF  THE  PYRAMIDS. 


303 


When  newspaper  scribblers,  when  blatant  talkers,  pro- 
nounce Egypt  of  “ little  account,”  pronounce  the  pyramids 
“useless  piles  of  stones,  the  largest  covering  four  or  five 
acres  of  sand,”  they  will  permit  me  to  pleasantly  express  a 
pity  for  their  egotism,  and  a scathing  contempt  for  their 
ignorance. 

Evidences  difficult  to  gainsay  incline  many  to  the  belief 
that  the  oldest  pyramids  are  nearer  twenty  than  five  thou- 
sand years  old.  That  eminent  Egyptologist,  Bunsen,  con- 
cedes to  Egypt  an  antiquity  of  twenty  thousand,  and  to 
China  a larger  period. 

HOW  DID  THE  OLD  EGYPTIANS  MOVE  SUCH  MOUNTAINOUS 
MASSES  OF  STONE? 

In  Sakkarah  Catacombs,  near  the  site  of  the  present  Mem- 
phian ruins,  are  beautifully  polished  granite  slabs,  consti- 
tuting the  tombs  of  the  kings,  twelve  feet  in  length,  eight  feet 
wide*;  and  six  feet  high.  Such  sarcophagi  are  actually  mam- 
moths. In  them  I could  and  did  stand  erect.  And  yet 
these  are  but  playthings  compared  to  some  of  the  obelisks, 
granite  needles,  and  pyramidal  stones,  characterizing  the 
Egypt  of  remotest  antiquity.  This  one  thing  is  certain : 
either  the  mechanism  of  ancient  Egypt  was  vastly  superior 
to  ours,  or  these  huge  stones  and  pillars  were  manufactured 
where  they  now  stand. 

“ Pliny  describes  some  of  the  arrangements  connected  with 
an  obelisk  a hundred  and  twenty  feet  high,  erected  at  Alex- 
andria by  Ptolemaeus  Philadelphus.  A canal  was  dug  from 
the  Nile  to  the  place  where  the  obelisk  lay.  Two  boats  were 
placed  side  by  side,  filled  with  pieces  of  stone  having  the 
aggregate  weight  of  the  obelisk.  These  pieces  were  in  masses 
of  one  cubic  foot  each,  so  that  the  ratio  between  the  quantity 
of  matter  in  the  obelisk,  and  that  held  by  the  boats,  could 
be  determined  by  a little  calculation.  The  boats  were  laden 
to  twice  the  weight  of  the  obelisk,  in  order  that  they  might 
pass  under  it,  the  two  ends  of  the  mighty  monolith  resting 


304 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


on  the  two  banks  of  the  canal.  Then,  as  the  pieces  of  stone 
were  taken  out  one  by  one,  the  boats  rose,  until  at  last  they 
supported  the  obelisk.  They  were  finally  towed  down  the 
canal,  bearing  their  burden  with  them.  So  far,  Pliny’s 
account  is  clear ; but  he  tells  us  little  or  nothing  of  the 
tremendous  task,  performed  ages  before,  of  originally  trans- 
porting such  masses  from  the  Syene  quarries  to  Thebes  and 
Heliopolis. 

“ An  account  is  given  by  Herodotus  of  the  transport  of  a 
large  block  of  granite  to  form  a monolith  temple.  The 
block  measured  thirty-two  feet  long,  twenty-one  feet  wide, 
and  twelve  feet  high  ; its  weight  is  estimated  to  have  been 
not  less  than  three  hundred  tons.  The  transport  of  this 
huge  mass  down  the  Nile,  from  Syene  to  the  Delta,  occupied 
two  thousand  men  for  three  years.” 

Several  comparatively  inferior  Egyptian  obelisks  have 
been  brought  and  reconstructed  in  Rome.  The  Luxor 
obelisk,  borne  from  Egypt  by  the  skillful  M.  Lebas,  at  ah  im- 
mense outlay  of  money  and  men,  and  put  up  in  the  Place  de 
la  Concorde,  Paris,  1833,  weighed  less  than  two  hundred  and 
fifty  tons.  This  is  but  a babe,  compared  to  those  remaining. 
There  are  single  blocks,  in  that  land  of  marvels,  estimated 
by  Glidden  and  others  to  weigh  nine,  and  even  twelve 
hundred  tons.  Tell  us,  engineers,  tell  us,  O moderns,  how 
they  were  removed,  and  placed  in  their  present  positions ! 


v 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT.  — ASTRONOMY  OF  THE 

EGYPTIANS. 

The  ancients  swarming  the  Nile  Yalley  seem  to  have 
excelled  in  astronomy,  as  well  as  in  mechanics.  Smythe, 
the  astronomer  royal  of  Scotland,  sustains  this  position. 
And  in  a lecture  delivered  in  Philadelphia  by  Prof.  O.  M. 
Mitchell,  and  reported  for  the  press,  he  said, — 

“ Not  long  since  I met,  in  St.  Louis,  a man  of  great  scientific  attain- 
ments, who  for  forty  years  had  been  engaged  in  Egypt  in  deciphering 
the  hieroglyphics  of  the  ancients.  This  gentleman  had  stated  to  me  that 
he  had  lately  unraveled  the  inscriptions  upon  the  coffin  of  a mummy 
now  in  the  London  Museum,  and  in  which,  by  the  aid  of  previous 
observations,  he  had  discovered  the  key  to  all  the  astronomical  knowl- 
edge of  the  Egyptians.  The  zodiac,  with  the  exact  positions  of  the 
planets,  was  delineated  on  this  coffin ; and  the  date  to  which  they  pointed 
was  the  autumnal  equinox  in  the  year  1722  B.C.,  or  nearly  3600  years 
ago.  Accordingly  I employed  his  assistants  to  ascertain  the  exact 
positions  of  the  heavenly  bodies  belonging  to  our  solar  system  on  the 
equinox  of  that  year  (1722  B.C.),  and  sent  him  a correct  diagram  of 
them,  without  having  communicated  his  object  in  so  doing.  In  com- 
pliance with  this,  the  calculations  were  made  ; and  to  my  astonishment, 
on  comparing  the  result  with  the  statements  of  his  scientific  friend 
already  referred  to,  it  was  found  that  on  the  7th  of  October,  1722  B.C., 
the  moon  and  planets  had  occupied  the  exact  points  in  the  heavens 
marked  upon  the  coffin  in  the  London  Museum.” 

HELIOPOLIS. 

What  Oxford  is  to  England,  and  Yale  to  New  England, 
Heliopolis  was  to  Egypt  in  the  fifth  century  B.C.  It  is 

20  305 


306 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


only  two  hours  and  a half  from  Cairo  by  carriage.  They 
tell  me  that  in  winter-time  it  is  a very  pleasant  drive, 
over  a splendid  road  bordered  with  orange,  lemon,  acacia, 
and  olive  trees.  The  gardens  of  ancient  Heliopolis  were 
famous,  as  the  historian  knows,  for  their  balm-of-Gilead  bal- 
sams. What  think  you,  my  countrymen,  remains  of  this 
sacerdotal,  this  university  city  of  antiquity,  where  Moses 
studied  the  “wisdom  of  the  Egyptians,”  where  Joseph’s 
father-in-law  officiated  as  a priest  in  the  temple,  where  Plato 
the  Grecian  graduated,  and  where  Herodotus,  in  his 
travels,  sought  counsel  from  the  “ wise  men  of  Egypt  ” ? 
Its  colleges,  its  magnificent  temples,  are  but  isolated  mounds 
now ; and  all  that  remains  to  determine  the  locality  is  a 
beautiful  granite  obelisk.  This,  fixing  the  site  of  the  Tem- 
ple of  the  Sun,  is  thought  by  some  Egyptologists  to  have 
been  erected  by  the  Pharaoh  of  Joseph’s  time,  bearing  the 
name  of  Osrrtasen  I.,  founder  of  the  twelfth  dynasty. 
When  the  geographer  Strabo  visited  this  grand  old  country, 
Egyptian  scholars  pointed  out  the  residences  of  Eudoxus 
and  Plato  during  the  thirteen  years  they  remained  in  Egypt 
under  the  searching  tuition  of  the  priests  of  Heliopolis. 
Though  relentless  time  long  since  transformed  Plato’s  Egyp- 
tian palace  to  dust,  it  has  not  effaced  the  hieroglyphics  from 
Heliopolis’s  stately  obelisk. 

The  obelisk  in  the  Hippodrome  at  Constantinople,  which 
I visited  several  times  while  in  Asiatic  Turkey,  is  supposed 
to  be  the  work  of  the  fourth  Thotmes.  Those  in  Rome, 
brought  from  Egypt,  bear  inscriptions  of  various  Pharaohs. 
But,  of  all  the  obelisks,  the  largest  and  most  beautiful  is  that 
of  Karnak,  at  Thebes,  cut  by  Queen  A-men-see,  about  1760 
B.C.  It  is  a single  towering  shaft  of  the  purest  and  most 
exquisitely  polished  syenite,  in  height  about  ninety  feet,  and 
in  weight  over  four  hundred  tons. 

In  hieroglyphical  symbol-writing,  Heliopolis  means  “ the 
abode  of  the  sun ; ” and,  as  a celebrated  seat  of  philosophy, 
its  hierophants  and  seers  professed  to  enlighten  the  world 


ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT. 


307 


After  mentally  and  architecturally  enriching  other  cities, 
the  reputation  of  Heliopolis  began  to  fade  soon  after  the 
conquest  of  Egypt  by  Greece ; the  Grecianized  city  of 
Alexandria  taking  its  place. 

THE  BOSETTA  STONE,  AND  COPTS. 

When  visiting  London  the  first  time,  nothing  interested 
me  more  than  the  Rosetta  Stone  in  the  British  Museum. 
Rosetta,  in  Arabic,  Rasheed,  is  handsomely  located  on  the 
west  bank  of  the  Nile,  near  its  mouth.  This  modern  town, 
founded  by  a caliph,  870  A.D.,  is  built  upon  the  site  of 
some  ancient  city.  Its  present  archaeological  celebrity  was 
acquired  by  the  finding  of  the  trilingual  stone,  known  as 
the  “Rosetta  Stone,”  discovered  by  the  French  in  1799, 
while  digging  foundations  for  a fort.  This  invaluable  tablet 
contained  a decree  made  by  the  priests  of  Egypt  in  honor  of 
Ptolemy  Epiplianes,  196  B.C.  It  was  written  in  hiero- 
glyphic, enchorial,  and  Greek.  This  gave  the  key  to  the 
Egyptian  alphabet,  the  old  Coptic,  and  to  the  reading  of 
the  hieroglyphical  inscriptions.  Copt  is  the  language 
written  on  most  of  the  monumental  walls  in  Egypt. 

The  Arabic  is  the  vernacular  of  the  country  to-day,  though 
there  are  many  dialects  spoken  in  the  various  parts  of  Egypt. 

The  Coptic  Church  is  the  national  church.  Its  arch- 
bishop of  Alexandria,  though  residing  in  Cairo,  is  said  to  be 
the  direct  successor  of  Mark  the  Evangelist.  So  run  these 
theological  threads ; the  Catholics  looking  to  Peter,  the 
English  Church  to  Paul,  the  Coptic  Church  to  Mark,  and 
the  Greek  Church  to  the  embodied  wisdom  of  the  apostolic 
fathers.  The  liturgy  of  the  Copts  is  in  the  ancient  Coptic. 
Their  forms  of  worship  resemble  the  Catholic  ; but  they 
utterly  deny  the  authority  of  the  Pope. 

None  doubt  the  Copts,  so  numerous  in  Middle  and  Upper 
Egypt,  being  the  direct  descendants  of  the  ancient  Egyptians. 
Their  brown  complexions,  almond-shaped  eyes,  and  heavy 
lips,  resemble  the  face  of  the  Sphinx,  the  ancient  paintings, 


308 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  sculptured  portraits ; and,  further,  they  are  slightly 
under  the  medium  size,  as  are  the  exhumed  mummies. 

ALEXANDRIA. 

In  the  palmy  days  of  the  Ptolemies  this  city  numbered 
full  half  a million  : it  has  to-day  about  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousand.  Bating  Pompey's  Pillar  and  Cleopatra’s 
Needle  ; broken  columns,  cisterns,  aqueducts,  traces  of  walls, 
unexplored  catacombs,  porphyry,  portions  of  Caesar’s  palace, 
fragments  of  statues,  and  library  ashes,  are  all  that  remain  of 
this  ancient  magnificent  city,  founded  by  Alexander  the 
Great  soon  after  the  fall  of  Tjue,  333  B.C.  Strabo  gives 
a brilliant  description  of  the  streets,  avenues,  libraries, 
museums,  obelisks,  groves  inclosing  retreats  for  learned 
men,  and  temples  of  marble  and  porphyry  that  ultimately 
enriched  Rome  and  Constantinople. 

The  same  architect,  Dinocratus,  who  acquired  such  fame 
from  planning  the  Temple  of  Diana  at  Ephesus,  was 
employed  by  Alexander  in  the  construction  of  Alexandria. 
Upon  the  death  of  this  Macedonian  monarch,  he  became 
governor  of  Egypt,  and  finally  assumed  the  title  of  king  304 
B.C.  Ptolemy  Philadelphus,  while  adding  much  to  the 
grandeur  of  the  city,  and  increasing  its  libraries,  built  a 
marble  tower,  upon  the  summit  of  which  a fire  was  kept 
continually  burning  as  a direction  to  sailors.  At  this  period, 
and  long  after,  it  was  the  great  cosmopolitan  seat  of  theo- 
logical controversy  and  moral  philosophy.  One  links  with 
it  precious  memories  of  Proclus,  Plotinus,  Ammonius, 
Saccas,  the  Alexandrian  school,  and  its  modifying  influences 
upon  Christianity. 

THE  ALEXANDRIAN  LIBRARY,  DESTROYED  BY  WHOM? 

This  massive  collection  of  literature  was  shelved  in  the 
Temple  of  Serapeion.  Most  of  its  rolls  and  scrolls  were 
originally  brought  from  India.  Ptolemy  Sotor  has  the 
honor  of  being  its  founder.  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  enlarged 


ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT. 


309 


it.  Others  increased  it  to  over  seven  hundred  thousand 
volumes.  To  further  add  thereto,  the  following  unique 
plan  was  devised : “ Seize  all  books  brought  into  Egypt  by 
Assyrians,  Greeks,  and  foreigners,  and  transcribe  them, 
handing  the  transcriptions  to  the  owners,  and  putting  the 
originals  into  the  library.” 

Book-burning  is  a business  common  to  both  ancients  and 
moderns,  Christians  and  Mohammedans.  In  an  article  on 
Alexandria,  “ The  Encyclopaedia  Britannica  ” says, — 

“ This  structure  [alluding  to  the  Serapeion]  surpassed  in  beauty 
and  magnificence  all  others  in  the  world,  except  the  Capitol  at  Rome. 
Within  the  verge  of  this  temple  was  the  famous  Alexandrian  library, 
. . . containing  no  fewer  than  seven  hundred  thousand  volumes. 

“ In  the  war  carried  on  by  Julius  Caesar  against  the  inhabitants  of  the 
city,  the  library  in  the  Brucheion,  loitli  all  its  contents,  was  reduced  to 
ashes.  The  library  in  the  Serapeion,  however,  still  remained,  and  here 
Cleopatra  deposited  two  hundred  thousand  volumes  of  the  Pergamenean 
library.  These,  and  others  added  from  time  to  time,  rendered  the  new 
library  of  Alexandria  more  numerous  and  considerable  than  the  former; 
but,  when  the  Temple  of  Serapis  ivas  demolished  under  the  archiepiscopate  of 
Theophilus,  A.  D.  389,  the  valuable  library  was  pillaged  or  destroyed ; and 
twenty  years  afterwards  the  empty  shelves  excited  the  regret  and  indignation  of 
every  intelligent  spectator .” 

The  blinded  zealots  of  the  agone  ages  strove  to  obliterate 
every  vestige  of  that  historic  knowledge  which  distinguished 
the  nations  of  antiquity.  J ohn  Philaponus,  a noted  Peripa- 
tetic pnilosopher,  being  in  Alexandria  when  the  city  was 
taken,  and  being  permitted  to  converse  with  Amrou  the 
Arabian  general,  solicited  an  inestimable  gift  at  his  hands,  — 
the  royal  library.  At  first  Amrou  was  inclined  to  grant 
the  favor ; but  upon  writing  the  caliph,  he  received,  it  is 
said,  the  following  answer,  dictated  by  a spirit  of  unpardon- 
able fanaticism  : “ If  those  ancient  manuscripts  and  writings 
of  the  Eastern  nations  and  the  Greeks  agree  with  the  Koran , 
or  Book  of  God , they  are  useless , and  need  not  be  preserved , 
but , if  they  disagree , they  are  pernicious,  and  ought  to  be 
destroyed .”  The  torch  was  applied,  and  a wretched  barbar- 


310 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


ism  was  for  the  time  triumphant.  Sensations  of  sadness 
thrilled  my  being’s  core,  while  walking  over  ashes  and 
ruins  that  were  once  ablaze  with  the  literature  of  the  East 
Never  for  a moment  have  I felt  that  “ it  was  all  for  the 
best,”  the  burning  of  the  Alexandrian  Library. 

Travelers  visiting  the  present  Alexandria  naturally  rush 
to  see  Cleopatra’s  Needle,  a solid  block  of  reddish  granite, 
said  to  have  been  originally  brought  from  Syene.  This 
granite  needle  is  sixty  feet  high,  having  to  the  top  three 
columns  of  hieroglyphical  inscriptions.  Its  twin  column  is 
buried  in  the  sand  near  by.  Not  far  distant  is  Pompey’s 
Pillar,  a single  graceful  column  of  pink  granite,  one  hundred 
and  fourteen  feet  high,  and  twenty-seven  feet  in  circum- 
ference. During  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  A.  D.  14  to  37,  these 
“ obelisks  were  brought  from  Heliopolis  to  Alexandria.” 
But  how  were  they  brought  ? Ay,  that’s  the  question.  It 
would  be  absolutely  impossible  for  moderns  to  do  it.  The 
method  is  among  the  “lost  arts.”  Was  not  this  pyramidal 
stone  estimated  to  weigh  nine  hundred  tons  ? were  not  these 
obelisks  manufactured  where  they  stand,  historic  opinion  to 
the  contrary  ? 

Just  at  the  dawn  of,  and  after  the  initiation  of  the  Chris- 
tian era,  the  history  of  Alexandria  became  singularly  inter- 
mingled with  that  of  Jerusalem,  Greece,  and  Rome,  in 
which  the  Ptolemies  and  Caesars,  Philo  Judaeus,  Pompey, 
Cleopatra,  and  St.  Anthanasius,  all  play  conspicuous  parts. 
Here  I am  reminded  of  Gen.  Lytle’s  lines  referring  to  Caesar, 
Pompey,  Antony,  and  Cleopatra  : — 

“ I am  dying,  Egypt,  dying  ! 

Ebbs  the  crimson  life-tide  fast, 

And  the  dark  Plutonian  shadows 
Gather  on  the  evening  blast. 

Let  thy  arm,  O queen  ! support  me, 

Hush  thy  sobs,  and  bow  thine  ear, 

Hearken  to  the  great  heart  secrets, 

Thou,  and  thou  alone,  must  hear. 


ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT. 


311 


Though  my  scarred  and  veteran  legions 
Bear  their  eagles  high  no  more, 

And  my  wrecked  and  scattered  galleys 
Strew  dark  Actium’s  fatal  shore, 
Though  no  shining  guards  surround  me, 
Prompt  to  do  their  master’s  will, 

I must  perish  like  a Roman, 

Die  the  great  triumvir  still. 

Let  not  Caesar’s  servile  minions 
Mock  the  lion  thus  laid  low. 

’T  was  no  foeman’s  hand  that  slew  him : 
’T  was  his  own  that  struck  the  blow. 
Here,  then,  pillowed  on  thy  bosom, 

Ere  his  star  fades  quite  away, 

He  who,  drunk  with  thy  caresses, 

Madly  flung  a world  away. 

Should  the  base  plebeian  rabble 
Dare  assail  my  fame  at  Rome, 

Where  the  noble  spouse,  Octavia, 

Weeps  within  her  widowed  home, 
Seek  her  : say  the  gods  have  told  me,  — 
Altars,  augurs,  circling  wings,  — 
That  her  blood  with  mine  commingled 
Yet  shall  mount  the  throne  of  kings. 

And  for  thee,  star-eyed  Egyptian, 
Glorious  sorceress  of  the  Nile, 

Light  the  path  to  Stygian  horrors 
With  the  splendors  of  thy  smile ; 

Give  the  Caesar  crowns  and  arches ; 

Let  his  brow  the  laurel  twine  ; 

I can  scorn  the  Senate’s  triumphs, 
Triumphing  in  love  like  thine. 

I am  dying,  Egypt,  dying ! 

Hark ! the  insulting  foeman’s  cry: 
They  are  coming  : quick,  my  falchion  I 
Let  me  front  them  ere  I die  I 
Ah  ! no  more  amid  the  battle 
Shall  my  heart  exulting  swell. 

Isis  and  Osiris  guard  thee  ! 

Cleopatra  — Rome  — farewell  I ” 


312 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


It  is  supposed  that  the  two  obelisks  called  Cleopatra’s 
Needles  once  decorated  the  palaces  of  the  Ptolemies.  One 
of  these  has  been  presented  to  England  by  the  Egyptian 
Government.  It  is  questionable  if  decaying  Britain  has  suf- 
ficient energy  to  transplant  it  upon  her  shores. 

When  Amrou  conquered  Alexandria,  he  was  so  astonished 
at  the  magnificence  of  the  city,  that  he  wrote  to  the  caliph, 
“I  have  taken  the  City  of  the  West.  It  is  of  immense  ex- 
tent : I can  not  describe  to  you  how  many  houses  it  contains. 
There  are  four  thousand  palaces,  four  thousand  baths,  twelve 
thousand  dealers  in  fresh  oil,  forty  thousand  Jews  who  pay 
tribute,  and  four  hundred  theaters,  or  places  of  amusement.” 

Bidding  Egypt,  the  Mizraim  of  the  Hebrews,  farewell,  I 
have  to  say,  O Egypt ! your  reigning  viceroy  is  an  ambitious 
Mohammedan  polygamist;  your  government  in  its  taxation  is 
oppressive ; your  slavery  is  a blotch  upon  the  face  of  the 
nineteenth  century ; your  religion  is  a gaudy  show  ; your 
people  are  terribly  ignorant ; your  guides  are  shameless  liars  ; 
your  donkeys  are  hopelessly  impenitent ; your  “ backsheesh  ” 
crying  beggars  are  a disgrace  to  any  country ; and  your  hun- 
gry fleas  and  flies  more  numerous,  if  possible,  than  they 
were  in  the  times  of  the  biblical  patriarchs.  On  the  other 
hand,  those  pyramidal  Titans  standing  in  somber  majesty; 
those  hieroglyphical  records,  defying  the  wear  and  waste  of 
time  ; that  magnificent  museum  of  antiquities  upon  the  bank 
of  the  Nile ; those  far-stretching  groves  of  palm ; those 
broad  fields  of  cotton,  coffee,  and  rice,  dotting  the  Nilotic 
valley  ; those  gardens  of  fruits  and  flowers ; those  gorgeous 
sunsets  of  crimson  and  gold,  translated  into  myriads  of  flash- 
ing jewels,  to  gradually  melt  away  like  Cleopatra’s  pearl 
into  a sea  of  purple  ; and  those  skies  so  clear  and  golden  by 
day,  so  blue  and  delicately  studded  with  constellations  by 
night,  reminding  one  of  that  city  immortal  with  the  twelve 
gates  of  pearl,  as  seen  by  John  in  vision,  — these,  all  these , 
are  to  be  set  down  to  the  sunny  side  of  the  Egypt  of  to-day. 


ANCIENT  SCIENCES  IN  EGYPT. 


313 


TALKERS.  — EASTERN  LIARS.  — MARK  TWAIN. 

These  everlasting  talkers,  who  run  all  to  tongue,  continu- 
ally put  one  in  mind  of  a swinging  sign  on  the  hotel  aban- 
doned. They  are  the  Cheap- Johns  of  civic  life.  Sap 
drizzles  and  drops.  Limber-lipped  talkers  talk  what  they 
know,  and  what  they  do  not  know  ; talk  what  they  imagine, 
what  they  suspect,  what  they  infer,  what  they  dream,  what 
they  have  done,  and  what  they  intend  to  do,  making  them- 
selves the  heroes  of  all  tales  told.  Men  like  Alcott  and 
Emerson,  substantially  great,  are  retiring  and  modest.  Deep 
rivers  roll  silently.  The  lightnings  are  voiceless.  God 
never  speaks.  Anything,  then,  but  a talkative,  self-conceited 
egotist,  who,  to  put  it  alphabetically,  shows  off  at  A,  spills 
out  at  B,  slops  over  at  C,  runs  sediments  at  D,  and  then 
repeats  and  re-repeats,  commencing  with  the  ego,  and  all  — 
all  this — to  seem  “ smart ! ” 

If  David  in  his  “ haste  ” said,  “ All  men  are  liars,”  I 
say  it  deliberately  of  all  the  “ dragomen  ” and  guides 
employed  by  us  in  the  East.  Many  would  both  falsify  and 
steal.  Charity  compels  the  opinion,  however,  that  some  of 
their  misstatements  were  grounded  in  ignorance,  rather  than 
willfulness.  Take  this  sample  : Standing  near  the  dome  of 
the  Grand  Mosque  in  Benares,  and  surveying  the  city  cir- 
cling the  bend  of  the  Ganges,  we  inquired  of  our  guide  the 
number  of  the  population.  “ Six  millions  ! ” was  the  prompt 
reply.  “ What  ? ” we  doubtingly  inquired.  “ Six  — six  mil- 
lions, sir  ! ” was  the  emphatic  response.  It  was  provokingly 
annoying.  London,  the  largest  city  in  the  world,  has  less 
than  three  millions  and  a half.  When  looking  up  to  the 
summit  of  Pompey’s  Pillar  in  Alexandria,  Dr.  Dunn  inquired 
the  hight.  “ Ten  miles : he  be  ten  miles  high,”  was  the 
ready  answer.  This  Arab  guide  neither  knew  the  real 
hight,  nor  the  use  of  the  English  language.  His  professed 
guidance,  therefore,  was  an  imposition. 

Mark  Twain  does  full  justice  to  the  “sheiks,”  to  the 


314 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ dragomen,”  and  to  the  beggars  generally,  of  the  Levant 
and  the  East.  Generously  admitting  the  genius  of  Twain 
in  some  directions,  I nevertheless  feel  to  say  that,  while  wit , 
if  original,  is  well ; while  fiction  has  its  place,  and  romance 
its  legitimate  use,  — still  truth  and  falsehood,  sacredness  and 
sacrilege,  history  and  tradition,  indiscriminately  mixed,  and 
bound  between  two  covers  with  no  lines  of  demarcation, 
reveal  not  only  a silly  conceit,  but  show  a lack  of  solid  lit- 
erary culture.  Such  “ Innocents- Abroad  ” books  of  travel, 
read  trustingly  and  believingly,  lead  the  unwary  strangely 
astray.  True,  their  pages  may  excite  interest : so  do  Gulli- 
ver’s. They  may  produce  laughter : so  do  clowns.  And 
such  volumes,  too,  may  sell : so  also  does  the  Jack  Sheppard 
style  of  novels.  But  is  this  the  only  object  of  book- 
making ? 

SPIRITUALISM  IN  THE  EGYPT  OF  ANTIQUITY. 

The  gods , the  guardian  angels  of  the  ancient  Egyptians, 
were  once  mortal  men.  Sanchonianthon,  whom  accredited 
historians  place  before  the  time  of  Moses,  wrote  in  the 
Phrenician.  Philo  of  Byblus  translated  a portion  of  his 
works  into  Greek.  Here  follow  a few  lines  : — 

‘ ‘ Egyptians  and  Phoenicians  accounted  those  the  greatest  gods  who 
had  found  out  things  most  necessary  and  useful  in  life,  and  who  had 
been  benefactors  when  among  mankind.” 

Hermes  Trismegistus  acknowledged  that  the  “ gods  of 
Egypt  were  the  souls  of  dead  men.”  And  Plutarch  informs 
us  that  the  “ Egyptian  priests  pointed  out  where  the  bodies 
of  their  gods  lay  buried.”  The  eloquent  Cicero  wrote,  — 

“ The  whole  heaven  is  almost  entirely  filled  with  the 
human  race  : even  the  superior  order  of  gods  were  originally 
natives  of  this  lower  world.”  And  with  these  gods,  angels, 
spirits,  the  Egyptians  of  remotest  antiquity  held  constant 
converse.  They  also  thoroughly  understood  psychological 


ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT. 


315 


science.  On  their  tombs,  towers,  and  obelisks,  are  pictured 
mesmerists,  in  the  act  of  pathetizing  subjects. 

The  papyrus  of  Sne-frau,  predecessor  of  Cheops,  abounds 
in  the  marvels  of  a gifted  priestess.  On  a papyrus- 
scroll  from  Thebes  is  a symbol  of  death ; and  just  over  the 
mummied  form  is  hovering  the  resurrected  spirit,  with  eyes 
turned  towards  the  scales  of  justice  and  truth.  In  the  dis- 
tance are  the  expected  mansions  of  rest.  Several  chapters 
in  the  ritual  of  the  “ Book  of  the  Dead  ” treat  of  magic, 
trance,  and  magnetic  healing.  There  are  also  pictorial  illus- 
trations of  the  different  magnetic  states,  and  operators  with 
upraised  hands  mesmerizing  their  subjects.  Aural  rays  are 
seen  streaming  upon  the  patient’s  brain  ; and  consecrated 
priests  stand  by,  holding  in  their  right  hands  croziers,  warding 
off  the  psychological  influences  of  dark-hued,  undeveloped 
spirits.  The  study  and  practice  of  Spiritism  must  have 
been  common  in  the  period  of  the  pyramid-builders.  The  . 
Hebrews  obtained  their  knowledge  of  psychological  science 
in  Egypt. 


SPIRITUALISTS  IN  CAIRO. 

The  Angel  of  Spiritualism  has  sounded  the  resurrection 
trumpet  of  a future  existence  in  every  land  under  heaven. 
Madame  Blavatsky,  assisted  by  other  brave  souls,  formed  a 
society  of  Spiritualists  in  Cairo  about  three  years  since. 
They  have  fine  writing-mediums,  and  other  forms  of  the 
manifestations.  They  hold  weekly  seances  during  the  win- 
ter months.  Madame  Blavatsky  is  at  present  in  Odessa, 
Russia.  The  lady,  whose  husband  keeps  the  Oriental  Hotel, 
is  a firm  Spiritualist.  Fired  with  the  missionary  spirit,  I 
left  a package  of  pamphlets  and  tracts  in  her  possession,  for 
gratuitous  distribution.  “ And,  as  ye  go,  teach ,”  was  the 
ancient  command. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM. — THE 
CITY  OF  JOPPA. 

Austrian  steamers  leave  Alexandria  three  times  a week 
for  Jaffa,  alias  the  Joppa  of  the  New  Testament.  The  pas- 
sage requires  two  or  three  days,  stopping  only  at  Port  Said, 
the  northern  terminus  of  the  Suez  Canal.  This  city  con- 
tains hardly  seven  thousand,  — a motley  gathering  of  all 
nations,  the  Arab  element  largely  predominating.  It  has  an 
artificial  harbor,  the  huge  blocks  of  which  are  manufactured 
of  limestone,  sand,  and  cement,  and  then  transported  to  their 
position,  forming  a breakwater  sufficiently  substantial  to 
insure  the  safety  of  ships.  Unless  money  were  the  object, 
few  would  fix  a residence  in  this  sandy  city. 

Aug.  24,  Sunday  morning,  six  o’clock,  Joppa  — the 
Joppa  of  my  Sunday-school  dreams,  with  its  domes,  min- 
arets, palms,  and  suburban  orange-gardens  — loomed  up  in 
the  distance  like  an  amphitheatre  from  the  ocean.  To  the 
right  and  left  of  the  city  only  a sandy  beach  was  visible. 
Joppa  — a city  of  fifteen  thousand,  literally  a “ city  set  upon 
a hill,”  and  the  natural  landing-place  of  Jews,  Christian  and 
Mohammedan  pilgrims  to  Jerusalem  — has  a very  insecure 
harbor.  Remnants  of  an  old  Phoenician  harbor  are  yet 
traceable  ; but  the  precise  spot  where  Jonah  shipped  for 
Tarshish,  — probably  Tarsus , — to  “ flee  from  the  presence  of 
the  Lord,”  is  not  pointed  out  even  by  credulous  monks. 
The  clergy  of  the  East,  knowing  the  nature  of  the  finny 

316 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  317 

tribes  that  sport  in  the  Mediterranean  waters,  consider  it  no 
heresy  to  doubt  the  whale-story  of  the  Old  Testament. 

It  was  at  Joppa  that  the  Lebanon  timber  from  Hiram, 
king  of  Tyre,  was  landed  for  the  building  of  both  the 
temples  at  Jerusalem.  It  was  here  that  the  Tabitha  whose 
name  “ by  interpretation  was  Dorcas  ” lived,  whom  Peter, 
by  his  mediumistic  powers,  “ raised  to  life,”  and  where  this 
apostle  also  had  the  remarkable  visiop  recorded  in  the  tenth 
chapter  of  Acts.  The  “ Acts  of  the  Apostles  ” should  have 
been  denominated  the  practices  and  spiritual  experiences 
of  the  apostles.  Tradition  points  to  the  very  house  where 
lived  “ Simon  the  tanner,  by  the  seaside.”  Certainly  we 
visited  this  spot,  as  do  all  pilgrims.  The  “ seaside  ” is 
still  there  : further,  “ deponent  saith  not.”  Houses  perish, 
but  the  good,  never.  Peter  still  remembers  his  vision. 

NEW-ENGL  ANDERS  IN  JOPPA. 

Considerable  interest  attached  to  Joppa,  a few  years  since, 
from  the  attempted  settlement  there  of  some  Maine  and 
New-Hampshire  “ Church  of  Messiah  ” religionists,  under  the 
leadership  of  the  Rev.  G.  H.  Adams,  well  known  in  some 
of  the  New-England  States.  This  colonizing  movement 
proved,  however,  a complete  failure.  Adams  — originally  an 
actor,  a Mormon,  a pretender  — became  dissipated  ; the  col- 
onists lost  their  property;  an  officious  consul  (since  dis- 
missed) took  the  fleece ; and  the  flock  became  scattered,  only 
a few  of  the  original  settlers  remaining  in  the  country.  The 
tract  of  land  secured  and  taken  up  by  these  New-England 
enthusiasts  is  now  owned  principally  by  Germans.  Some  of 
these  American  settlers  became  so  poor  that  they  actually 
begged  bread  of  the  Arabs.  Contributions  sent  to  them  were 
appropriated  by  Adams  and  his  wife.  Only  twelve  of  the 
original  one  hundred  and  fifty-six  that  went  to  Joppa 
remain.  Adams  is  in  England ; and  Mrs.  Adams,  the  least 
respected  of  the  two,  is  in  California.  The  whole  story  is  a 
sad  one,  the  details  of  which  will  hereafter  be  given  in  full. 


318 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


But  how  can  we  longer  tarry  in  Joppa,  when  Jerusalem, 
once  the  “ city  of  the  great  king,”  is  only  thirty-five  miles 
distant,  and  that  over  an  excellent  road,  considering  the 
mountainous  nature  of  these  Syrian  lands  ? 

IN  JOPPA,  BOUND  FOR  JERUSALEM. 

While  yet  in  Cairo,  Egypt,  we  unwisely  engaged  an  Arab 
dragoman,  at  so  much  per  day,  to  conduct  us  through  Pales- 
tine ; unwisely , because  better  guides  can  be  employed  in 
Jaffa  at  the  same  price.  Mr.  Rolla  Floyd,  a very  candid, 
competent  American  gentleman,  and  an  energetic  young 
man  named  Clark,  both  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the 
whole  country,  will  prove  excellent  guides.  They  are  rem- 
nants of  the  Jaffa  colony,  and  quite  conversant  with  the 
Arabic  and  the  Palestinian  dialects.  I am  particular  to  note 
these  facts,  because,  in  the  Egypt  of  to-day,  famous  for  flies, 
fleas,  and  falsifiers,  they  are  sure  to  tell  travelers  that  no 
guides  can  be  procured  in  Jaffa.  Our  Cairo  guide  — Ma- 
homet Selim  — was  a failure  so  far  as  intellectual  guidance 
was  concerned,  yet  a good  and  faithful  “ dragoman  ” in 
other  matters.  It  is  cheaper  traveling  in  this  than  in  the 
winter  season.  The  dry  and  rainy  seasons  remind  one  of 
California. 

Selim,  having  secured  his  sheik,  well-armed,  his  mule- 
teers, Ins  horses,  donkeys,  and  tents,  we  were  off  at  ten 
o’clock  on  a sunny  morning,  horseback,  for  Jerusalem.  Our 
horses  were  good  ones.  Passing  through  the  bazaar,  the 
narrow  streets  swarming  with  glittering  raggedness,  and 
the  walls  grayed  with  age,  we  emerged  from  this  Oriental 
city  buried  in  noble  groves  of  orange-trees,  out  into  the 
main  thoroughfare,  which  was  lined  for  some  distance 
with  irrigated  gardens,  lemon-orchards,  and  orange-groves. 
Suburban  Jaffa  is  beautiful.  The  roadside,  for  a long  way 
toward  Ramleh,  is  fenced  with  cacti,  and  fringed  with  gar- 
dens. Residents  tell  us  that  these  gardens  in  March  and 
April  are  literally  enchanting,  the  air  being  loaded  with 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  319 

mingled  fragrance  of  apricot  and  orange,  lemon  and  quince, 
plum  and  china  tree  blossoms.  During  the  dry  season,  last- 
ing from  May  till  November,  these  gardens  are  kept  fresh 
and  green  by  irrigation. 

“ In  Eastern  land  they  talk  in  flowers, 

And  tell  in  a garland  their  loves  and  cares : 

Each  blossom  that  blooms  in  their  garden-bowers 
On  its  leaves  a mystic  language  bears.” 

But  we  are  galloping  away  from  garden  and  grove  over 
vast  plains,  the  biblical  plains  of  Sharon.  How  flash  upon 
the  mind  now  the  poetical  phrases,  “ Carmel  and  Sharon,” 
“the  rose  of  Sharon,  and  the  lily  of  the  valley”  ! Who  are 
these?  “Pilgrims,”  says  Selim,  “coming  back  from  Jeru- 
salem and  the  Jordan.”  Some  were  Catholics,  some  Greek 
Christians,  and  others  Mohammedans,  all  either  riding  camels, 
donkeys,  or  afoot,  weary  and  dusty.  Most  of  the  traveling 
at  this  season  is  done  in  the  night-time.  Syrian,  like  Egyp- 
tian women,  veil  their  faces.  It  is  said  that  when  the  Sul- 
tan of  Turkey  was  at  Paris,  in  1867,  Louis  Napoleon  inquired 
of  him,  “ Why  don’t  you  have  roads  in  your  country  ? ” 
adding,  “The  empress  wishes  much  to  visit  Jerusalem.” 
“ There  shall  be  a road  within  a year,”  was  the  Sultan’s 
reply ; and  so  there  was,  a handsome  carriage-road,  twenty- 
five  or  thirty  feet  in  width,  the  work  of  forced  labor. 

Sharon  has  not,  as  Isaiah  prophesied,  become  a “ howling 
wilderness.”  Its  extensive  plains,  rounding  up  now  and 
then  into  swells  and  long  ridges,  are  very  fertile,  judging 
from  tne  cultivated  fields  we  passed,  covered  with  corn  and 
wheat  stubble.  Reapers  and  gleaners  gather  the  harvests  in 
June,  or  early  in  July.  These  plains,  so  eminently  fertile, 
constantly  reminded  me  of  Sacramento  and  other  rich  valley- 
lands  in  California. 

On  this  route  from  Jaffa  to  Ramleh,  three  hours  distant, 
there  are  several  little  villages  in  orchards  of  olives,  figs, 
pomegranates,  and  mulberries.  These  mulberry-trees,  like 


320 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


those  of  Australia,  are  grown  not  for  the  silk-worm,  but  for 
their  fruit,  the  berries  of  which,  while  resembling  the  largest 
blackberries,  have  a sharper  acid  taste.  From  the  mountains 
of  Judea  and  Samaria  to  the  sea,  and  from  the  foot  of  Car- 
mel to  the  more  barren  lands  of  Philistia,  lie  spread  out 
the  plains  of  Sharon,  in  spring-time  like  a flower-flecked 
island,  beautiful  as  vast,  and  diversified  as  beautiful,  fas- 
cinating the  eye,  and  enchanting  the  imagination.  It  must 
have  been  paradisaic  when  Israel’s  king  sang  of  Sharon's 
rose. 

RAMLEH. 

This  old  city,  mostly  in  ruins,  is  said  by  Eusebius  and 
St.  Jerome  to  have  been  the  Arimathea  of  Joseph,  the 
Joseph  into  whose  new  tomb  they  put  the  body  of  Jesus. 
It  was  and  is  customary  for  Jews  in  distant  localities  to 
have  tombs  and  burial-places  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of 
Jerusalem,  the  holy  city.  This  Ramlehan  city  of  ancient 
buildings,  cisterns,  and  subterranean  vaults,  has  a grand  old 
tower,  believed  by  some  to  have  been  a minaret ; others 
think  it  originally  the  campanile  of  a magnificent  church. 
That  it  has  an  Arabic  inscription,  bearing  date  A.H.  710, 
A.D.  1310,  proves  nothing,  as  there  are  similar  vaunting 
inscriptions  on  castles  and  temples  in  Syria  much  older  than 
the  Mohammedan  religion.  Among  the  old  stone  houses  of 
this  city  rises  a palatial  Latin  convent,  the  monks  entertain- 
ing travelers.  The  kindness  of  these  celibate  monks  is  pro- 
verbial. 

THROUGH  THE  JUDEAN  COUNTRY. 

“ We  have  turned  us  away  from  the  fragrant  East, 

For  the  desert  sand  and  the  arid  waste.” 

“ Selim,”  our  guide,  announcing  himself  ready  with 
horses  watered,  bridled,  equipped,  we  are  again  snugly  in 
the  saddle  under  a scorching  sun,  on  the  way  from  Ramleh 
to  Jerusalem.  It  is  several  miles  yet  across  the  plains  of 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  321 

Sharon  to  the  foot-hills  that  fringe  the  more  mountainous 
regions.  The  landscape  is  diversified  and  beautified  with 
olive-orchards,  the  leaves  resembling  those  of  the  willow, 
only  more  soft  and  delicate.  This  is  a common  tree  in  the 
south  of  France,  in  Greece,  and  Syria.  The  beautiful  plain 
of  Athens,  as  seen  from  Hymettus,  appears  almost  covered 
with  olive-trees.  Olive-oil,  quite  an  article  of  export  in  Syria 
and  Asia  Minor,  is  eaten  with  lettuce  and  other  salads  all 
through  the  East.  The  fruit  is  plucked  by  the  hand,  reduced 
to  a pulp  in  the  olive-mill,  put  into  sacks  of  coarse  linen, 
and  subjected  to  a crushing  pressure.  This  tree  in  portions 
of  the  Orient,  like  the  oak  in  the  W est,  is  held  in  a sort  of 
veneration.  It  was  an  olive-branch  that  the  dove  brought 
to  the  legendary  ark  ; while  in  Greece  the  wreaths  that 
'crowned  the  victors  in  the  Olympic  games  were  woven 
from  the  slender  branches  that  tremble  upon  the  leafy  olive. 

The  road  winding,  the  country  now  wild  and  desolate,  we 
gallop  along  quite  reckless  of  the  thought  that  this  portion 
of  Palestine,  storied  in  song  and  trodden  by  apostles,  had 
given  birth  to  Jeremiah,  witnessed  the  duel  of  David  and 
Goliath,  and  the  recorded  standing-still  of  the  sun  on  the 
plains  of  Ajalon.  Passing  old  stone  villages  and  rude 
tombs,  we  meet  more  pilgrims.  It  is  nearly  noon,  a 
burning  August  noon,  and  the  way  begins  to  seem  long  to 
the  “ city  of  the  great  king.”  Through  ravines  and  canons, 
how  rugged  the  country,  and  barren  too,  save  the  orchards 
of  figs  and  olives  that  dot  the  valleys,  or  terrace  the  hill- 
sides. What  strange  geological  formations  ! Giving  our 
panting  horses  a little  rest,  we  lunch  to-day  in  an  olive- 
grove,  and  have  delicious  prickly  pears  plucked  fresh  from  a 
cactus  hedge,  and  brought  us  by  some  sore-eyed  Syrian 
girls,  living  a little  distance  from  the  wayside.  “ Selim,” 
our  dragoman,  provides  well,  but  the  day  seems  long.  Other 
hills  and  mountains  are  scaled,  and  Jerusalem  is  still  before 
us.  This  is  novel  and  odd-looking,  surely.  “ What  ? ” 
Why,  this  summer  threshing-floor  in  the  open  field,  the 
21 


322 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


grain  being  trampled  out  by  the  stamping  of  oxen.  It  is 
decidedly  primitive.  The  Egyptians  have  a similar  method. 

Traversing  these  regions,  one  naturally  asks,  “ How  do 
the  people  live  ? ” Only  in  dreams  could  it  have  been  called 
a land  “ flowing  with  milk  and  honey  ; ” and  yet  when  irri- 
gated there  are  tasty  oases,  and  numerous  vineyards  too, 
burdened  with  white  and  purpling  clusters.  Cities  and  vil- 
lages, built  upon  hillsides,  frequently  crown  their  summits. 
Thus  situated,  these  warlike  inhabitants  of  Scripture  records 
could  better  see  the  approaching  enemy,  and  defend  them- 
selves in  battle.  Terraced  up  toward  the  steep  hilltops, 
many  streets  are  on  a range  with  the  stone  houses  below. 
And  then  these  tile-roofed  buildings  are  generally  flat. 
Some  are  handsomely  grassed  over.  In  several  places  we 
saw  goats  and  cattle  feeding  upon  the  housetops. 

But  see!  here’s  a restaurant!  Two  men  come  out, 
American  dressed.  They  speak  English.  One  of  them, 
originally  connected  with  the  American  colonists  to  Jaffa, 
is  now  employed  by  the  Palestine  Exploration  Society  on 
the  east  side  of  the  Jordan,  in  the  land  of  Moab.  These 
explorations  are  certainly  confirming  Jewish  history.  Our 
horses  are  weary  and  worn : so  are  their  riders.  The  sun 
has  now  dipped  his  disk  in  the  Mediterranean. 

GLIMPSES  OF  JERUSALEM. 

There’s  not  a cloud  in  sight.  The  skies  are  aflame  with 
departing  sun-rays,  crimson  and  golden.  Only  “ this  hill  to 
rise!”  Ay,  there  — there  it  is  ! the  very  Jerusalem  over 
whif  h “ Jesus  wept.”  Some  poet  sings,  — 

“Jerusalem!  I would  have  seen 
Thy  precipices  steep ; 

The  trees  of  palm  that  overhang 
Thy  gorges  dark  and  deep. 

Around  thy  hills  the  spirits  throng 
Of  all  thy  murdered  seers; 

And  voices  that  went  up  from  it 
Are  ringing  in  my  ears.” 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  823 


The  fading  light  throws  over  the  city  a gray,  somber,  shad- 
owy appearance  ; and  yet  you  see  around  its  entire  circuit  a 
lofty  wall  with  beautiful  parapets  ; and  within,  white  roofs, 
balustrades,  domes,  minarets,  majestic  churches,  and  the 
Mosque  of  Omar  crowning  Mount  Moriah.  Though  situ- 
ated upon  a mountain-top,  J erusalem  is  surrounded  by  still 
loftier  mountains.  It  surprised  us,  however,  that  a city  so 
historically  famous  should  be  so  small.  Pictures  and  Sun- 
day-school teachings  had  impressed  us  with  the  belief  that 
it  must  be  marvelously  great,  because  built  and  adorned  by 
King  Solomon.  Nevertheless  it  is  large  and  rich  in  Semitic 
associations.  Here  Abraham  dwelt.  Here  patriarchs  and 
prophets  had  their  pastures,  their  wells,  their  tents,  their 
tombs,  and  their  altars.  Here  Jesus  performed  many  of  his 
spiritual  marvels.  Here  apostles  sat  at  the  feet  of  their 
divine  Teacher.  Here  disciples  learned  the  commandment, 
“ Love  ye  one  another.”  And  here  the  tender,  sweet-hearted 
John  lovingly  leaned  upon  Jesus’  bosom,  giving  to  all 
these  hills  and  mountains  an  associate  sacredness.  Well 
might  Whittier  write,  — 

“ And  throned  on  her  hills  sits  Jerusalem  yet, 

With  dust  on  her  forehead,  and  chains  on  her  feet; 

For  the  crown  of  her  pride  to  the  mocker  hath  gone, 

And  the  holy  shekinah  is  dark  where  it  shone.” 

OTHERS’  IMPRESSIONS  OF  JERUSALEM. 

Lieut.  Lynch,  of  the  navy,  approaching  Jerusalem, 
writes,  — 

“ I rode  to  the  summit  of  a hill  on  the  left,  and  beheld  the  holy  city. 
Men  may  say  what  they  please  ; but  there  are  moments  when  the  soul, 
casting  aside  the  artificial  trammels  of  the  world,  will  assert  its  claim  to 
a celestial  origin,  and  regardless  of  time  and  place,  of  sneers  and  sar- 
casms, pay  its  tribute  at  the  shrine  of  faith,  and  weep  for  the  sufferings 
of  its  Founder.” 

Prof.  Osborne  observes,  — 

“ Though  weary  from  the  day’s  ride  in  the  saddle,  and  exhausted  as 
were  the  pilgrims  by  the  way,  it  was  near  night  when  we  obtained  the 


524 


AROUND  THE  "WORLD. 


first  view  of  the  city  with  its  mosques  and  towers.  How  unspeakably 
charming  was  that  moment’s  vision!  Never  did  silence  and  loneliness 
appear  so  gratifying.” 

Believing  as  firmly  in  Jesus’  suffering,  bleeding,  and 
dying  a martyr  to  a principle,  as  in  Socrates’  draining  tbe 
hemlock  draught,  the  sight  of  J erusalem  had  for  me  a thou- 
sand charms. 

“Here  circling  vines  their  leafy  banners  spread, 

And  held  their  green  shields  o’er  the  pilgrim’s  head; 

At  once  repelling  Syria’s  burning  ray, 

And  breathing  freshness  on  the  sultry  day.” 

To  Strauss,  Jesus  was  a wise  rabbi;  to  R£nan,  a moral 
teacher;  to  Fourier,  a warm-hearted  socialist;  to  Fenelon, 
the  most  rapt  of  mystics ; to  Paine,  the  most  sincere  of 
philanthropists ; to  Miiller,  the  harmony  of  all  history ; to 
Emerson,  a true  prophet  seeing  the  mystery  of  the  soul ; to 
Parker,  a fellow-brother  and  self-sacrificing  reformer ; while 
to  me  he  was  the  marvel-working  medium  of  the  East,  the 
baptized  of  Christ,  and  the  great  Syrian  Spiritualist  sent 
of  the  gods  to  bear  “ witness  to  the  truth.”  Previously  I 
had  looked  upon  the  Isle  of  Samos  that  gave  birth  to  Py- 
thagoras; I had  stood  upon  the  spot  where  Socrates  was 
imprisoned  for  corrupting  the  youth ; I had  wandered  over 
the  fields  of  Sarnath,  where  Buddha’s  feet  had  pressed  the 
soil  ; I had  traversed  the  land  where  Plato  taught  in  the 
Athenian  groves ; and  now  I was  at  the  gates  of  the  city 
where  Jesus  had  toiled  and  taught,  healed  and  suffered, 
wept,  and  died  with  the  prayer  upon  his  purpling  lips, 
“Father,  forgive  them!”  The  sainted  John  Pierpont 
sweetly  wrote,  — 

“ A lonelier,  lovelier  path  be  mine; 

Greece  and  her  charms  I’d  leave  for  Palestine; 

There  purer  streams  through  happier  valleys  flow, 

And  sweeter  flowers  on  holier  mountains  blow; 

I’d  love  to  breathe  where  Gilead  sheds  her  balm ; 

I’d  love  to  walk  on  Jordan’s  banks  of  palm; 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  325 

I’d  love  to  wet  my  foot  in  Hermon’s  dews; 

I’d  love  the  promptings  of  Isaiah’s  muse; 

In  Carmel’s  holy  grots  I’d  court  repose, 

And  deck  my  mossy  couch  with  Sharon’s  blooming  rose.” 

This  is  Aug.  24.  We  enter  Jerusalem  by  the  Jaffa  Gate, 
and  follow  “ Christian  Street  ” to  Mount  Zion. 

JERUSALEM  AS  IT  NOW  IS. 

How  often  in  life  does  sunshine  fade  away  into  cloudland, 
poetry  into  dullest  prose  ! So  J erusalem,  which  was  so  beau- 
tiful an  hour  ago  in  the  softening,  fading  light  of  the  setting 
sun,  shrunk  away  to  a trafficking  Turkish  city  the  moment  we 
entered  within  the  gates.  The  city  has  at  present  a popula- 
tion of  some  twelve  thousand,  of  whom  three  thousand  four 
hundred  are  denominated  Christians,  three  thousand  Jews, 
and  five  thousand  Mohammedans  ; each  class  largely  occupy- 
ing separate  quarters.  The  streets  are  narrow,  dirty,  and 
poorly  paved.  The  houses,  built  of  stone,  look  like  for- 
tresses, presenting  in  front  little  more  than  blank  walls. 
Morning  and  evening  they  are  crowded  with  Turks  and 
Arabs.  The  bazaars  were  sparsely  supplied,  with  the 
exception  of  fruits.  The  principal  trade  of  the  city  consists 
in  beads  and  coins,  crosses  and  relics.  There  are  no  gas- 
lights, as  hi  Alexandria ; and  therefore  it  was  impossible  to 
see  much  of  the  city  in  evening-time.  Stopping  at  the 
Mediterranean  Hotel  on  Mount  Zion,  kept  by  Mr.  Hon- 
stein,  — a Free-Mason  and  a free-thinker,  — we  had  a 
delightful  night’s  rest.  Waking  rested  and  refreshed,  we 
could  say  most  heartily,  “ Pray  for  the  peace  of  Jerusalem  ; 
they  shall  prosper  that  love  thee.  Peace  be  within  thy 
walls,  and  prosperity  within  thy  palaces.” 

OUR  FIRST  DAY  IN  THE  CITY.  * 

Out  in  early  morning  upon  the  housetop  I saw  the  sun 
rise  from  beyond  the  Jordan.  After  a delicious  breakfast  of 
eggs,  bread,  honey,  and  several  kinds  of  fruit,  we  started, 


326 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


with  a guide,  for  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulcher.  Front- 
ing it  is  a neatly  paved  square,  reached  from  the  street  by 
descending  a flight  of  worn  stone  stairs.  This  area  is 
usually  thronged  with  Syrians,  Abyssinians,  Armenians, 
Greeks,  Copts,  and  Turks,  as  well  as  Europeans.  Monks 
and  tradesmen  also  frequent  the  place  daily  to  sell  amulets 
and  cheap  relics.  The  Holy  Sepulcher  is  open  to  all  reli- 
gionists except  the  Jews.  These,  with  an  intolerance  unpar- 
donable, are  excluded.  There  is  little  doubt  but  that  the 
“new  tomb  ” of  Joseph  of  Arimathea  was  in  this  mountain- 
ous eminence.  It  was  so  designated  in  the  first,  and  con- 
firmed by  the  fathers  of  later  centuries.  The  magnificent 
dome  of  the  Church  of  the  Holy  Sepulcher  has  been  erected 
directly  over  this  white-marble  sarcophagus  under  which  is 
the  veritable  rock-hewn  “tomb.”  Near  the  sepulcher  is  a 
marble  slab  on  which  it  is  said  they  anointed  the  body  of 
Jesus ; and  to  the  east  of  it  is  a small  door,  requiring  a stoop- 
ing posture  to  enter,  made,  in  all  probabilit}7,  to  harmonize 
with  St.  John’s  account,  “ And,  as  she  wept,  she  stooped 
down,  and  looked  into  the  sepulcher.”  About  the  tomb 
and  the  altar  are  gifts  of  precious  stones,  wreaths  of  pearls 
and  diamonds,  from  the  Christian  sovereigns  of  Europe,  and 
lamps  of  gold  and  silver  kept  continually  burning.  These, 
glittering  with  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  the  perfume  of 
spices,  and  the  attar  of  roses,  induced  in  us  a strange,  weird 
sensation.  Silently  we  said,  “ Jesus  and  the  poor ; Jesus  and 
the  beggar  by  the  wayside ; Jesus,  once  treading  the  wine- 
press alone,  without  ‘ where  to  lay  his  head,’  now  a god 
with  a costly,  garnished  sepulcher,  and  the  poor  of  the  nine- 
teenth century  begging,  starving,  dying ! ” Jesus  was  gen- 
uine : Christianity  is  a sham. 

The  crucifixion  upon  Calvary,  the  stone  of  anointing, 
the  burial  sepulcher,  and  other  holy  places,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  Greek,  Latin,  Armenian,  and  Coptic  departments  of 
worship,  are  all  included  under  the  roof  of  the  Church  of 
the  Holy  Sepulcher.  Mount  Calvary,  within  a stone’s-throw 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  327 

of  the  sepulcher,  is  reached  by  climbing  a flight  of  eighteen 
stone  steps,  introducing  us  into  a richly  decorated  chapel. 
In  this  chapel  is  quite  a rock  with  a hole  therein,  said  to 
have  received  the  foot  of  the  cross ; and  a tablet,  showing 
where  the  “ mother  of  Jesus  stood  ” during  her  son’s  agony. 
Descending  a rugged  stone  stairway,  we  entered  the  Chapel 
of  St.  Helena,  mother  of  Constantine  ; where,  three  hundred 
years  after  the  crucifixion,  it  is  pretended  were  found  the 
“ three  crosses  ” in  a state  of  perfect  preservation. 

It  is  claimed  that  the  Armenian  Church  covers  the  site 
where  John  was  beheaded  ; and  close  by  they  pointed  us  to 
Adam’s  grave,  and  a picture  of  his  skull.  They  also  showed 
where  the  cock  stood  and  “ crowed  three  times  ” before 
Peter’s  denial ; showed  us  the  Judgment  Hall ; the  place 
where  Jesus,  leaning  against  the  wall  when  weary,  made  an 
indentation  in  the  rock ; the  spot  where  he  fell  under  the 
cross,  calling  upon  Simon  of  Cyrene  ; the  place  where  they 
scourged  him  ; the  cleft  in  the  rock,  made  when  he  yielded 
up  the  ghost ; and,  what  is  more,  they  identified  the  exact 
locality  where  the  angel  stood  that  appeared  to  the  Maries. 
Further,  they  pointed  to  the  tomb  of  Melchisedec,  the  pal- 
ace of  Herod,  the  place  where  Stephen  was  stoned,  the 
house  of  Dives,  the  dilapidated  stone  shanty  of  Lazarus, 
and  the  prints  of  Jesus’  footsteps  where  he  stood  when 
confounding  the  “ doctors  of  the  law.” 

Naturally  incredulous,  the  fixing  of  these  localities  with 
such  cool  precision  disgusted  me.  Tradition  and  supersti- 
tion are  the  handmaids  of  ignorance.  The  truth  is,  the 
most  imaginative  genius  can  not  reconstruct  Jerusalem  as 
Jesus  saw  it,  and  Josephus  and  other  Jewish  writers  describe 
it.  The  demon  of  war,  crimsoning  its  streets,  too  often 
sacked  the  city.  It  has  been  burned,  built,  and  rebuilt. 
The  localities  of  towers  and  tombs,  pools  and  sepulchers, 
therefore,  are  mostly  hypothetical ; and  yet  the  general  topo- 
graphical outlines  of  the  city  and  immediate  country  are 
as  clearly  marked  as  they  are  ineffaceable. 


328 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


“ THE  WALL,  AND  THE  GATES  THEREOI 

The  present  wall,  with  its  five  gates,  surrounding  Jerusa- 
lem, is  about  two  and  a half  miles  in  length ; and  portions  of 
it  evidently  occupy  the  line  of  the  ancient  first  wall.  Some 
fifteen  feet  thick,  and  from  twenty-five  to  forty  feet  high 
according  to  the  location  of  the  ground,  this  wall  has  salient 
angles,  square  towers,  battlements,  and  a breastwork  run- 
ning around  upon  the  top,  furnishing  a fine  promenade  for 
tourists.  Standing  upon  the  topmost  stones,  and  survey- 
ing the  scenery,  we  were  shown  a horizontally  projecting 
column  upon  which  Mohammed  is  to  “ stand  when  he  comes 
to  judge  the  world.”  It  was  interesting  to  examine  the 
excavations  of  Capt.  Warren,  who,  commencing  some  fifty 
yards  outside  the  walls,  pushed  a shaft  under  them,  discov- 
ering the  foundations  of  the  old  Temple,  the  pillars  and 
arches  of  which  are  marvels. 

Visiting  the  gate  that  is  called  “ Beautiful,”  and  then 
passing  out  of  St.  Stephen’s  Gate,  we  descended  the  steep 
hillside  to  the  vale  of  Ivedron,  just  by  the  Valley  of  Jehosha- 
phat.  No  water  flows  along  the  bed  of  the  Kedron,  save 
during  the  rainy  season.  Previous  to  beginning  the  ascent 
of  Mount  Olives,  we  come  to  the  garden  of  Gethsemane,  a 
pleasant  bit  of  level  ground  about  fifty  yards  square,  sur- 
rounded by  a high  wall,  and  containing,  besides  several  old, 
scraggy  olive-trees,  some  flowering  shrubs,  plants,  and  semi- 
tropical  flowers,  carefully  cared  for  by  Latin  monks.  Over 
this  “ Garden  of  Agony,”  Greek  and  Romish  monks,  fired 
with  rivalry  and  jealousies,  have  not  only  wrangled,  not  only 
fought  with  their  tongues,  but  they  have  several  times 
actually  come  to  blows  and  bloodshed.  Turkish  officials,  in 
the  name  of  the  Allah  of  the  prophet,  were  compelled  to 
interfere.  Behold  how  these  Christians  “love  one  an- 
other ” ! 


FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM.  329 


THE  MOUNT  OF  OLIVES. 

Though  the  stones  were  rough  and  rolling,  the  nimbleness 
of  our  Arab  steeds  made  us  feel  safe  while  climbing  up  the 
steep  hillsides  of  Mount  Olives  from  the  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane.  Jesus  and  the  apostles  must  have  often  left  the 
passing  imprints  of  their  bare  feet  along  this  winding  way. 
Upon  the  summit  we  had  reached,  is  a miserable,  dirty  vil- 
lage, whose  dark-hued  inhabitants  greatly  resemble,  both  in 
dress  and  appearance,  the  Mussulmans  of  India.  The  women, 
sitting  at  the  doors  of  their  low  stone  houses,  partially  cov- 
ered their  faces  as  we  passed  by ; and  the  children  chased  us, 
calling  for  money  as  a matter  of  right,  rather  than  charity. 
Upon  the  top  of  this  uneven  mount,  guides,  showing  the 
impress  of  a large  foot  legibly  stamped  upon  the  face  of  a 
stone,  declare  that  the  indentation  was  there  made  when 
“ Jesus  ascended  to  heaven.”  Saying  nothing  of  the  unnat- 
uralness of  the  imprint,  the  alleged  ascension  was  not  from 
Mount  Olives,  but  from  Bethany.  Accordingly,  the  Evan- 
gelist Luke  says,  “ Jesus  led  out  his  disciples  as  far  as 
Bethany,  and  blessed  them ; and,  while  he  blessed  them,  he 
was  parted  from  them,  and  carried  up  into  heaven.” 

“ ‘ Peace  I leave  with  you  ! ’ From  days  departed 
Floats  down  the  blessing,  simple  and  serene, 

Which  to  his  followers,  few  and  fearful-hearted, 

With  yearning  love,  thus  spake  the  Nazarene, — 

‘ Peace  I leave  with  you  l ’ ” 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES.  — JESUS  AND  JERU- 
SALEM. 

“ The  pantingpilgrim’s  heart  is  filled 
With  holiest  themes  divine, 

When  first  he  sees  the  lilies  gild 
The  fields  of  Palestine.” 

Jerusalem,  literally  the  city  of  peace,  built  and  d (stroyed, 
buried  and  resurrected,  was  plundered  by  the  Egyptian  con- 
queror Shashak ; besieged  and  taken  by  Nebuchadnezzar, 
king  of  Babylon  ; robbed  by  Syrian  kings  from  the  north ; 
subjected,  with  all  Judea,  to  Roman  rule  63  B.C. ; destroyed 
by  Titus  ; devastated  by  crusaders ; and  savagely  sacked  by 
the  Saracens  in  the  seventh  century.  Standing  on  Mount 
Olives,  perhaps  near  where  John  leaned  upon  Jesus’  bosom, 
and  reflecting  upon  the  above  historical  events,  while  an 
Arab  lad  was  gathering  some  olive-branches  as  evergreen 
symbols  of  the  angel-song  “ Peace  on  earth,”  my  thought 
flashed  backward  o’er  the  waste  of  nearly  twenty  centuries, 
to  the  occasion  that  called  forth  Jesus’  plaintively  tearful 
appeal  to  his  kinsmen.  As  a psychometrist  knowing  the 
murderous  persecutions  of  the  past,  and  as  a seer  foreseeing 
the  future  of  the  city  of  the  prophets,  he  wept,  saying,  — 

“ O Jerusalem,  Jerusalem  ! thou  that  killest  the  prophets,  and  stonest 
them  which  are  sent  unto  thee  1 how  often  would  I have  gathered  thy 
children  together,  even  as  a hen  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings, 
330 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


381 


and  ye  would  not!  Behold,  your  house  is  left  unto  you  desolate.  For  I 
say  unto  you,  Ye  shall  not  see  me  henceforth,  till  ye  shall  say,  Blessed  is 
he  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.” 

As  the  summit  of  Olives  is  some  three  hundred  feet  higher 
than  Jerusalem,  the  prospect,  especially  from  the  Bethany 
side,  is  magnificent.  Eastward  nearly  twenty  miles  are  the 
Jordan  and  the  Dead  Sea:  the  surface  of  the  latter  is  said 
to  be  the  lowest  point  of  water  upon  the  face  of  the  globe, 
being  one  thousand  three  hundred  and  twelve  feet  lower 
than  the  Mediterranean  Sea. 

Travelers  accustomed  to  the  wide  distances  of  America 
are  astonished  to  find  how  near  together  nestle  the  Pales- 
tinian cities,  so  famous  in  the  Scriptures.  Bethlehem  is  but 
six  miles  south  from  Jerusalem  ; while  Bethany,  the  place 
with  which  are  associated  many  of  the  sweetest  and  tender- 
est  memories  of  Jesus,  is  but  two  or  three  miles  from  the 
city.  It  was  from  Bethany,  then  embowered  in  olive  and 
palm,  acacia,  fig,  and  pomegranate,  that  the  Nazarene  com- 
menced his  triumphal  march  over  the  rising  hills  on  which 
“ much  people  that  were  come  to  the  feast,  when  they  heard 
that  Jesus  was  coming  to  Jerusalem,  took  branches  of  palm- 
trees,  and  went  forth  to  meet  him,  and  cried,  Hosanna  ! ” 

Monks  here  show  the  cave-like  grave  from  which  Lazarus, 
who  had  fallen  into  a deep,  unconscious  trance  having  the 
appearance  of  death,  was  raised.  Deep  and  damp,  it  was 
reached  by  several  descending  steps.  Naturally  skeptical 
touching  “ sacred  spots,”  we  did  not  care  to  enter.  Here  in 
Bethany  lived  Martha  and  Mary,  whom  Jesus  so  loved. 

“ BUT  DID  JESUS  EXIST?” 

It  is  too  late  in  the  day  of  historical  erudition  to  raise  such 
an  inquiry.  Intelligent  spirits  without  exception,  — so  far 
as  I am  aware,  — thinkers  and  savants  in  all  countries,  admit 
that  Jesus  lived  and  taught,  was  persecuted,  and  martyred 
upon  Calvary.  Gerald  Massey,  in  commencing  his  lecture 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


332 

upon  the  “ Birth,  Life,  and  Marvels  of  Jesus  Christ,”  in  Music 
Hall,  Boston,  Jan.  18,  said,  — 

“ The  question  of  the  real  personal  existence  of  the  Man  is  settled  for 
me  by  the  references  to  Jesus  in  the  Talmud,  where  we  learn  that  he  was 
with  his  teacher,  Rabbi  Joshua,  in  Egypt,  and  that  he  wrote  a MS. 
there  which  he  brought  into  Palestine.  This  MS.  was  well  known  to 
the  rabbis ; and  I doubt  not  it  contained  the  kernel  of  his  teachings, 
fragments  of  which  have  floated  down  to  us  in  the  Gospels.” 

Aaron  Knight,  one  of  my  spirit  teachers,  assured  me,  sev- 
eral years  since,  that  from  conversing  with  the  apostolic 
John,  and  other  ancient  spirits,  he  had  learned  that  Jesus, 
between  the  years  of  twelve  and  thirty,  visited  Assyria, 
Egypt,  and  Persia,  there  studying  spiritual  science.  In  con- 
sonance with  this,  “ The  London  Human  Nature  ” of  1872 
(published  by  James  Burns)  has  a picture  (through  the 
artistic  mediumship  of  Mr.  Duguid)  of,  and  a communication 
from,  the  Persian  spirit  who  on  earth  was  the  traveling  com- 
panion of  Jesus  during  his  pilgrimage  into  Persia  and  India. 
The  narration  is  thrillingly  interesting. 

While  in  Jerusalem,  we  visited  a learned  and  venerable 
rabbi,  to  ascertain  what  the  Talmud  said  of  Jesus.  He 
kindly  read  and  translated  for  us,  and  also  loaned  us  for  the 
day  a portion  of  the  translation.  From  this  “ Talmudic 
pile  ” we  gathered  the  facts  that  the  Mishna , or  repetition  of 
the  law,  relating  to  governments,  laws,  customs,  and  events, 
transpiring  long  before  and  after  the  Christian  era,  contained 
the  opinions  of  one  hundred  and  thirty  learned  rabbis.  The 
compilation  of  this  was  finished  in  A.  D.  190,  and  is  consid- 
ered by  the  Jews  in  all  Oriental  lands  as  divine.  Certain 
comments  annexed  to  the  Hebrew  text  of  the  Mishna  con- 
stitute the  work  known  as  the  “ Jerusalem  Talmud.”  But 
the  Neziken  of  the  Mishna  in  one  of  its  seventy-four 
sections  (Order  IV.  chap.  10)  while  treating  of  the  Sanhe- 
drim, or  great  Senate  and  House  of  Judgment  at  Jerusalem, 
makes  speciil  mention  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  — his  “indif- 
ference to  the  law  of  Moses,”  his  “pretended  miracles,”  his 


TTTY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


333 


•*  stubborn  waywardness,”  his  “ kingly  ambition,”  and 
“repeated  blasphemies.”  These  testimonies  are  befitting 
addenda  to  “ Jesus : Myth,  Man,  or  God  ? ” * 

THE  MOSQTJE  OF  OMAR. 

It  is  common  for  Arabian  and  Indian  Mussulmans,  after 
visiting  Mecca,  sacred  to  the  birth  of  Mohammed,  and  Medina, 
holy  because  holding  the  ashes  of  Araby’s  apostle,  to  visit 
Jerusalem,  praying  in  the  Mosque  of  Omar.  This  famous 
edifice,  as  an  architectural  structure,  is  unique,  massive,  and 
eminently  rich  in  consecrated  antiquities.  Its  overshadow- 
ing dome,  its  porcelain,  blue  enamel,  crimson  canopies,  elab- 
orately gilded  texts  from  the  Koran,  and  weird  shrines  of  the 
patriarch,  give  the  building  a grand  and  imposing  appear- 
ance. Mohammedans,  ever  hating  Christian  leather,  require 
“infidels”  from  the  West  to  enter  their  temples  of  worship 
with  bared  feet,  or  in  slippers  presented  at  the  vestibule. 
But  as  workmen,  last  autumn,  were  repairing  this  mosque, 
— the  crown  of  Mount  Moriah,  and  original  site  of  Solo- 
mon’s Temple,  — we  were  allowed  to  enter  well  shod  ; when 
our  guide,  recounting  the  old  and  silly  myth,  pointed  to  the 
“ stone,”  the  rock  of  El  Sahara,  a large,  irregular,  limestone 
rock  surrounded  by  an  iron  railing,  and  said  to  be  “ miracu- 
lously suspended.”  Passing  by  (without  a thought)  the  load- 
stone suspension,  this  is  declared  to  be  the  rock  upon  which 
Abraham  sacrificed  the  “ ram,”  the  one  that  Jacob  used  for 
a “ pillow,”  and  the  one,  say  Mussulmans,  from  which 
Mohammed  made  his  miraculous  flight  to  heaven  upon  his 
celestial  steed  Barak ; and,  as  proof,  they  point  to  the 
marks  of  the  horse’s  hoofs  in  the  rock. 

This  mosque  has  parted  with  much  of  its  past  splendor. 
Ibn  As&kir  saw  it  in  the  twelfth  century.  Then  it  was  a 

* This  volume  referred  to  by  Mr.  Peebles,  “ Jesus:  Myth,  Man,  or  God  ? ” giv- 
ing the  historical  evidences  of  Jesus’  existence,  as  well  as  drawing  damaging 
comparisons  between  the  results  of  sectarian  Christianity,  and  the  inoial 
effects  of  the  “heathen  philosophy”  so  called,  is  for  sale  at  the  “Banner  of 
Light”  office. — Ed.  Baxnt.r  of  Light. 


334 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


building  of  beautiful  proportions,  having  fifty  doors,  six 
hundred  marble  pillars,  fifteen  domes,  four  minarets,  and 
three  hundred  and  eighty-five  chains,  sustaining  five  thou- 
sand lamps.  Not  until  1856  were  Jews  and.  Christians 
allowed  to  enter  this  mosque.  Mohammedans  believe  that 
angels  keep  nightly  watch  about  the  lofty  dome,  bringing 
with  them,  to  breathe,  the  air  of  Paradise. 

THE  JEWS’  WALLING-PLACE. 

Admitting,  which  seems  reasonable,  that  the  present 
western  wall,  and  a portion  of  the  northern  wall  circling  Jeru- 
salem, occupy  the  very  line  of  the  ancient  first  wall , it  is  per- 
fectly natural  that  Eastern  Jews  should  meet  at  the  base 
of  the  wall  upon  the  west  side  to  weep  and  wail  over 
stones  there  placed,  before  Herod’s  time.  Though  there  are 
some  present  each  day,  Friday  is  the  great  wailing-day. 
Assembled,  — 

The  rabbi  begins,  “ On  account  of  the  Temple  which 
has  been  destroyed,  and  the  glory  which  has  departed”  — 

“ We  sit  here  and  weep." 

“ Because  our  prophets  and  holy  men  have  been  slain, 
because  Jerusalem  is  a desolation,  and  because  our  Messiah 
long  promised  has  not  come  ” — 

“ We  sit  here  lonely  weeping  and  praying .” 

Both  sexes  were  present.  The  aged  women,  bowing, 
sighed  and  wept ; young  maidens  bathed  the  hallowed  walls 
m their  tears  ; old  men  tottered  up  to  the  stones,  prayers 
trembling  on  their  lips  ; while  others  wailed  aloud  as  though 
their  hearts  would  break.  Seeing  them  made  my  soul  sad. 
And  oh  ! how  I wanted  to  tell  them,  Messiah  has  already 
come.  Your  Messiah,  like  the  kingdom  of  God,  is  within 
you ; while  the  Christ-spirit  has  been  coming  during  all  the 
cycling  ages  ! This  locality  along  the  outer  wall  may  well 
be  termed  “ the  Jews’  wailing-place.” 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


335 


IN  HELL  AS  PROPHESIED. 

Leaving  the  close-communion  Calvinistic  craft  while  my 
cheeks  were  yet  crimson,  and  hair  flaxen,  the  clergyman,  in  a 
rage  over  my  irrepressible  infidelity,  told  me  I would  “ go  to 
hell.”  And  it  was  true,  — infinitely  truer  than  his  Sunday 
preaching,  for  I went,  yes , went  to  hell ; and  that,  too, 
while  seeking  Jesus,  or,  rather,  his  footpaths  round  about 
•T  erusalem.  After  passing  for  half  an  hour  under  a scorching 
sun  along  the  brow  of  Mount  Zion,  dotted  with  here  and 
there  an  olive-tree,  I suddenly  found  myself  in  the  Valley 
of  Hinnom,  Gehenna,  Hell ; the  place  referred  to  in 
Mark  ix.  45,  46,  — 

“ And,  if  thy  foot  offend  thee,  cut  it  off  : it  is  better  for  thee  to  enter 
halt  into  life,  than  having  two  feet  to  be  cast  into  hell,  into  the  fire  that 
never  shall  be  quenched  ; where  their  worm  dieth  not,  and  the  fire  is 
not  quenched.” 

This  Valley  of  Hinnom,  on  the  south-east  side  of  Jerusa- 
lem, is  nearly  one  mile  and  a half  in  length ; and  in  ancient 
times  there  was  an  image  here  standing  dedicated  to  Moloch, 
to  which  idolatrous  Jews  offered  human  sacrifices,  even 
their  own  children.  After  King  Josiah  had  partially  purged 
the  land  of  idolatry,  this  valley  became  the  common  recep- 
tacle of  rubbish  from  the  city,  and  of  the  dead  bodies  of 
notorious  criminals,  upon  which  festering  filth  worms 
reveled.  And  to  stifle  the  stench,  and  prevent  pestilential 
diseases,  a fire  was  there  kept  continually  burning ; hence 
this  place  of  fire,  or  hell-fire.  The  term  Gehenna  (Hell), 
composed  of  two  Hebrew  words,  Gee,  a valley,  and  Hinnom , 
the  name  of  the  man  who  once  owned  it,  was  used  by  Jesus 
figuratively  to  describe  a state  of  deep,  conscious  misery.  I 
do  not  agree  with  Theodore  Parker  that  “ Jesus  taught  the 
eternity  of  future  punishment.”  The  whole  drift  of  his 
moral  teachings  and  parables  is  against  such  a conclusion. 
True,  he  employed  the  phrase,  “ The  fire  that  shall  never  be 


336 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


quenched  ; ” but  he  used  it  in  the  limited  sense  of  the  Orien- 
tals. Strabo  the  geographer,  treating  of  the  Parthenon, 
a temple  at  Athens,  says,  “ In  this  was  the  inextinguishable 
or  unquenchable  lamp,”  and  yet  this  lamp  was  quenched 
ages  since.  Josephus,  speaking  of  a festival  of  the  Jews, 
writes,  “ Every  one  brought  fuel  for  the  fire  of  the  altar, 
which  continued  always  unquenchable ; ” and  yet  the  fire 
was  long  ago  quenched,  with  altar  and  temple  in  ruins.  So 
in  this  valley  of  Hinnom, — this  Gehenna -Hell  of  the  New 
Testament,  — the  grass  in  spring-time  is  green,  and  the 
flowers  bloom ; olive  and  fig  trees  bear  their  fruit ; while 
near  by  bubbles  the  Pool  of  Siloam.  Hell,  theologians  to  the 
contrary",  is  more  a condition  than  a locality. 

bethesda’s  pool  and  medicines. 

This  Pool  of  Bethesda,  literally  the  “ house  of  mercy,” 
pointed  out  as  within  the  city,  near  St.  Stephen’s  Gate,  is 
thus  spiritually  referred  to  in  John’s  Gospel : — 

“Now,  there  is  at  Jerusalem  by  the  sheep-market  a pool,  which  is 
called,  in  the  Hebrew  tongue,  Bethesda,  having  five  porches.  . . . 

“ And  an  angel  went  down  at  a certain  season  into  the  pool,  and 
troubled  the  water:  whosoever  then  first  after  the  troubling  of  the 
water  stepped  in  was  made  whole  of  whatsoever  disease  he  had.  ’ ’ 

There  are  strange  traditions  connected  with  this  pool.  In 
Old-Testament  times  David,  walking  upon  the  housetop, 
saw  the  beautiful  Bathsheba,  wife  of  Uriah  the  Hittite,  bath- 
ing in  Bethesda’s  limpid  waters.  And  this  “man  after 
God’s  own  heart,”  being  touched  with  the  infirmity  of 
“ affectional  freedom,”  sent  messengers,  and  “ took  her.” 
The  remainder  of  the  story  need  not  be  told.  This  reservoir 
of  sanative  waters  was  “ troubled,”  that  is,  magnetized  by 
an  angel,  or  band  of  spiritual  presences,  something  as  certain 
modern  media  will,  by  holding,  so  “trouble”  a goblet  of 
water  that  the  color  will  change,  and  medicinal  properties  be 
imparted.  The  spirit-world  is,  in  a measure,  made  up  of  the 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


337 


invisible  essences  of  roots,  plants,  and  minerals.  Divine 
physicians  know  their  uses.  When  the  angels  spiritually 
magnetized  Bethesda’s  waters,  the  “ blind,  halt,  and  with- 
ered ” stepped  in,  and  were  healed.  Give  intelligent  spirits 
the  conditions,  and  I dare  set  no  bounds  to  their  power. 
Intermittent  springs,  pools,  and  reservoirs,  owing  to  earth- 
quakes and  other  frequent  convulsions  of  nature  in  tropica* 
climates,  often  spasmodically  rise  and  fall,  and  occasionally 
for  ever  cease  to  flow.  September  last,  Bethesda  was  a dirty, 
sunken  cesspool,  with  simply  a show  of  shallow,  turbid 
water. 

THE  DATE  OF  THE  CRUCIFIXION. 

A London  critic  has  recently  given  Disraeli  the  Israelite, 
and  present  leader  of  the  Tory  party  in  Parliament,  a ter- 
rible flagellation  for  the  chronological  blunder  of  putting 
the  crucifixion  in  the  reign  of  Augustus  Csesar,  when  the 
event  transpired  in  the  twentieth  year  of  the  reign  of 
the  Emperor  Tiberius,  son-in-law  and  successor  of  Augustus 
Csesar.  Herr  Ivaib,  the  great  German  savant , in  a lately 
published  work,  shows  that 

“ There  was  a total  eclipse  of  the  moon  concomitantly  with  the  earth- 
quake that  occurred  when  Julius  Caesar  was  assassinated  on  the  15th  of 
March,  B.C.  He  has  also  calculated  the  Jewish  calendar  to  A.  D.  41 ; 
and  the  result  of  his  researches  fully  confirms  the  facts  recorded  by  the 
Evangelists  of  the  wonderful  physical  events  that  accompanied  the  cru- 
cifixion. Astronomical  calculations  prove,  without  a shadow  of  doubt, 
that  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  Jewish  month  Nisan  (April  6)  there 
was  a total  eclipse  of  the  sun,  which  was  accompanied  in  all  probabil- 
ity by  the  earthquake,  ‘ when  the  veil  of  the  temple  was  rent  from  the 
top  to  the  bottom,  and  the  earth  did  quake,  and  the  rock  rent  ’ (Matt, 
xxxii.  51)  ; while  St.  Luke  describes  the  eclipse  in  these  words : ‘ And 
it  was  the  sixth  hour  (noon)  ; and  there  was  a darkness  over  all  the  land 
till  the  ninth  hour  (three  o’clock  p.  m.),  and  the  sun  was  darkened  ’ 
(Luke  xxi.  44). 

“ This  mode  of  reckoning  corresponds  perfectly  with  the  result  of 
another  calculation  our  author  made  by  reckoning  backward  from  the 
great  total  eclipse  of  April,  1818,  allowing  for  the  difference  between 
the  old  and  new  style ; which  also  gives  April  6 as  the  date  of  the  new 
22 


338 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


moon  in  the  year  A.  D.  31.  As  the  vernal  equinox  of  the  year  fell  on 
March  25,  and  the  Jews  ate  their  Easter  lamb,  and  celebrated  their  Frib 
Passoh,  or  feast  of  the  passover,  on  the  following  new  moon,  it  is  clear 
April  6 was  identified  with  Nisan  14  of  the  Jewish  calendar,  which 
moreover  was  on  Friday,  the  Paraskevee,  or  day  of  preparation  for  the 
sabbath;  and  this  agrees  with  the  Hebrew  Talmud.  Thus  by  the 
united  testimony  of  astronomy,  archaeology,  traditional  and  biblical  his- 
tory, there  can  be  but  little  doubt  that  the  date  of  the  crucifixion  was 
April  6,  A.  D.  31.” 

Jesus,  the  Syrian  seer,  a radical  reformer  and  divine 
teacher,  died  a martyr  to  the  sublime  principles  he  taught,  — 
died  with  a prayer  of  forgiveness  trembling  upon  his  quiv 
ering  lips.  May  we  not  say  with  the  Revelator,  “ Worth} 
the  Lamb  ” ? 

“ THE  STAR  OP  BETHLEHEM.” 

“ The  star  in  the  east  took  its  place  in  the  choir ; 

While  the  seraphs  sang  alto,  the  angels  sang  air; 

They  sang,  and  the  cadence  is  lingering  still,  — 

‘ Be  our  peace  evermore  to  the  men  of  good  will.’  ” 

As  melody  marries  the  words  of  a song,  so  truth  marries 
the  cycling  ages.  The  priest  officiating  at  the  altar  is  his- 
tory, — the  issue,  wisdom.  But  was  this  Bethlehem  star  a 
new  star?  Was  it  a comet?  Was  it  a transient  meteor ? 
Was  the  brilliancy  caused  by  planets  in  conjunction?  Was 
it  an  atmospheric  luminosity?  Was  it  an  angel  assuming  an 
astral  appearance  ? Or  was  it  a sudden  stellar  eruption  sim- 
ilar to  that  witnessed  by  Tycho  Brahe  in  1572,  when  a star 
appeared  suddenly,  and  increased  to  such  an  astonishing 
magnitude  that  it  was  visible  at  noon,  maintaining  much  of 
its  splendor  for  seventeen  months  ? The  French  Academi- 
cian, Alphonse  De  Lamartine,  said  that  — 

“ Chinese  astronomers,  whose  observations  are  noted  for  their  accuracy, 
and  extend  back  thousands  of  years,  record  that  a bright  comet  did 
appear  in  the  year  4 B.C.,  and  remain  visible  seventy  days  during  the 
vernal  equinox.  This  is  a curious  fact,  and  it  corroborates  the  assertion 
made  by  most  chronologers,  that  the  nativity  occurred  four  years  before 
the  time  usually  assigned  to  it;  so  that  we  should  now  be  in  A.  D.  1878, 
instead  of  1874.” 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


339 


Though  accepting  the  fact  of  the  star  on  that  auspicious 
evening,  we  utterly  repudiate  the  theories  of  both  astrono- 
mers and  miracle-believers.  Those  philosophers  and  astron- 
omers who  saw  the  star  were,  according  to  Matthew,  “ wise 
men  from  the  East,”  — Magi;  and  the  term  “ Magi,”  from 
Mag  in  the  Pehlvi  language,  implies  a mystic,  a visionist,  a 
dreamer  of  dreams.  Pliny  and  Ptolemy  mentions  Arabi  as 
synon}rmous  with  Magi.  Accordingly  the  more  learned  of 
the  second  century  believed  that  the  Magi  who  brought  the 
offerings  of  “ frankincense  and  myrrh  ” came  from  Southern 
Arabia,  where  these  productions  abound.  But,  whether  they 
came  from  Arabia  or  Persia,  those  “ wise  men  ” were  media 
gifted  with  clairvoyance ; and  the  star  was  a brilliant  psy- 
chological presentation  guiding  them  to  the  birthplace  of 
him  who,  when  mediumistically  developed,  spiritually  edu- 
cated, and  baptized  of  the  Christ,  “ went  about  doing  good.” 

BETHLEHEM  THE  BIRTHPLACE  OF  JESUS. 

Biblical  commentators  to  the  contrary,  it  is  of  little  con- 
sequence whether  the  Nazarene  was  born  in  a peasant’s 
house,  a cave,  or  a dismal  grotto.  Along  the  Nile  in  Egypt 
they  build  of  mud,  but  in  Syria  of  stone ; a limestone  rock 
underlying,  if  not  overtopping,  most  of  the  country.  Beth- 
lehem, a city  of  six  thousand  inhabitants,  built  of  stone, 
has  many  houses  hewn  in  the  rocks,  cave-like.  It  stands 
upon  a hill,  the  sides  of  which  are  terraced  with  vineyards. 
The  suburbs  are  bleak  and  wild.  As  a whole,  the  city  is 
more  tidy  and  cleanly,  however,  than  most  of  the  Syrian 
villages. 

Reaching  Bethlehem  about  noon,  we  hurried  to  the 
Church  of  the  Nativity,  said  to  have  been  constructed  over 
the  cave-stable  in  which  Jesus  was  born.  The  edifice  is 
shaped  like  a cross,  and  was  erected  A.  D.  325  by  the  Em* 
press  Helena.  We  rested  and  lunched  in  the  Latin  convent. 
The  monks  were  very  kind,  and  their  rooms  cozy  and  quiet. 
These  Franciscan  monks  entertain  travelers  free  of  charge. 


340 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


— a common  practice  in  the  East.  At  one  o’clock  we  saw 
these  monks  feed  a flock  of  poor  children  gratis.  It  was  a 
beautiful  sight ; and  in  our  soul  we  said,  Heaven  bless  these 
Roman- Catholic  monks!  The  country  surrounding  Bethle- 
hem is  full  of  interest.  It  was  around  these  hills  that  the 
youthful  David  learned  to  make  the  lute  and  the  harp. 
Here  were  the  border-lands  of  Boaz ; here  Ruth  gleaned  the 
barley -fields  ; here  was  the  wilderness  of  Judea,  in  which 
John  preached  repentance;  here  were  the  plains  where 
shepherds  were  abiding  when  they  heard  the  angel-song  of 
“ Peace  on  earth;  ” and  here,  too,  was  born  Jesus,  the  Shiloh 
of  Israel,  and  the  “ Desire  of  all  nations.” 

When  crossing  these  unfenced  “ shepherd  hills,”  so  called, 
said  our  spirit-friends,  in  Jesus’  time,  we  noticed  flocks  feed- 
ing on  a dry,  hay-like  substance,  and  shepherds  watching 
them.  Observing  and  meditating  upon  this,  I thought  of 
the  hymn,  — the  fugue  my  mother  used  to  sing  in  those  sunny 
days  of  a New-England  childhood, — 

“ While  shepherds  watched  their  flocks  by  night, 

All  seated  on  the  ground, 

The  angel  of  the  Lord  came  down, 

And  glory  shone  around.” 

Oh  the  lingering  melody  of  that  mother’s  voice  ! its  tender 
echoes  can  never  die  away  from  my  soul.  Further  reflec- 
tion brought  to  memory  the  sweet  lines  of  our  Quaker 
Whittier : — 

“ Lo  t Bethlehem’s  hill-site  before  me  is  seen, 

With  the  mountains  around,  and  the  valleys  between ; 

There  rested  the  shepherds  of  Judah,  and  there 
The  song  of  the  angels  rose  sweet  in  the  air. 


I tread  where  the  twelve  in  their  wayfaring  trod  ; 

I stand  where  they  stood  with  the  chosen  of  God,  — 

Where  his  blessings  were  heard,  and  his  lessons  were  taught ; 
Where  the  blind  were  restored,  and  the  healing  was  wrought 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


341 


Oh,  here  with  his  flock  the  sad  Wanderer  came! 

These  hills  he  toiled  over  in  grief  are  the  same ; 

The  founts  where  he  drank  by  the  wayside  still  flow ; 

And  the  same  airs  are  blowing  which  breathed  on  his  brow.” 

WHY  DID  NOT  CONTEMPORAEY  GREEKS  AND  ROMANS 
REFER  TO  JESUS? 

This  inquiry  has  little  force.  Why  did  not  contemporary 
Hindoo  historians  choose  to  notice  the  presence  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great  in  India  ? Why  do  prominent  European 
writers  deny  the  existence  of  the  Grecian  Pythagoras ; 
alleging,  among  other  reasons,  that  the  name  is  traceable  to 
the  Sanscrit  Pitha-gura,  the  schoolmaster?  Why  did  not 
Homer,  the  contemporary  of  Solomon,  make  mention  of 
him  or  of  the  Hebrews  ? Why  do  the  writings  of  Thales, 
Solon,  Democritus,  Plato,  Herodotus,  Xenophon,  and  others, 
contain  no  references  whatever  to  the  Jews?  Do  such 
omissions  prove  the  non-existence  of  patriarchs  and  proph- 
ets ? It  should  be  remembered  that  those  were  not  the  eras 
of  a world-wide  toleration  and  appreciation,  nor  of  special 
telegrams  and  morning  newspapers. 

Saviors  are  fated  to  non-recognition  by  their  fellows. 
Prophets  have  never  had  where  to  lay  their  heads.  The 
proud  and  the  erudite  do  not  notice  them.  Thorns  leave  crim- 
son kisses  upon  their  pale  foreheads.  Jesus  “ the  Galilean  ” 
was  of  this  number.  Neither  rabbi  nor  Roman  helped  him 
to  “bear  the  cross.”  But  Greek  and  Roman  writers  of 
the  secoud  century  make  direct  mention  of  him  and  the 
“ superstitious  vagaries  ” of  the  Christians.  Historians  of 
the  coming  century  may  deign  to  make  records  of  the 
present  exponents  of  the  Spiritual  philosophy. 

SOLOMON’S  POOLS. 

These,  by  the  winding  road  we  went,  are  ten  miles  from 
Jerusalem.  The  place  is  called  El  Burak.  The  dilapidated 
old  castle  here  standing  was  built  upon  Masonic  principles. 


342 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  two  pillars,  the  arch,  the  breastplate,  the  trowel,  anil 
the  star  inclosed  in  the  circle,  are  plainly  visible.  The  con- 
struction of  these  three  gigantic  pools,  or  cisterns,  is  ascribed 
to  Solomon.  If  he  was  not  the  builder,  who  was  ? The 
one  farthest  east  is  six  hundred  feet  in  length,  two  hundred 
in  width,  and  fifty  feet  deep.  The  proudest  man-of-war 
that  ever  plowed  the  ocean  might  float  thereon.  The  first 
of  these  pools  is  fed  from  a living  fountain.  During  the 
rainy  season  the  upper  pool,  overflowing,  fills  the  others. 
The  water  from  these  immense  reservoirs,  carried  through 
an  underground  aqueduct  around  the  hills  a little  to  th6 
east  of  Bethlehem  to  Jerusalem,  and  used  originally  in  the 
various  services  of  the  sanctuary,  is  at  present  used  by 
the  Mohammedans  about  the  Mosque  of  Omar,  who  bathe 
their  hands  and  faces  before  worshiping. 

FROM  JERUSALEM  TO  THE  JORDAN. 

Rising  early  from  a good  night’s  rest  upon  Mount  Zion,, 
breakfasting  upon  eggs,  bread,  grapes,  figs,  and  honey,  — 
minus  the  locusts,  — and  finding  our  sheik,  and  guide  Selim, 
well  armed,  the  muleteers  and  tenting  apparatus  in  readi- 
ness, we  were  speedily  in  the  saddle,  wending  our  way 
through  the  vale  of  Kedron,  by  the  tomb  of  Zechariah,  the 
tomb  of  St.  James,  and  the  battered  tomb  of  Absalom, 
which  to  this  day,  when  the  Jew,  passing,  especially  upon 
a funeral  occasion,  picks  up  and  hurls  a stone  thereat, 
exclaiming,  “ Cursed  be  the  son  who  disobeys  the  father’s 
commands ! ” The  hills  in  this  vicinity  are  literally  honey- 
combed with  graves  and  old  tombs. 

Reaching  a rugged  eminence  a little  distance  from  the 
city,  Mr.  Knight,  a spirit-friend,  spoke  to  Dr.  Dunn’s  clair- 
audient  ear,  saying,  “ Along  that  valley  to  the  right,  Jesus 
and  his  disciples  used  to  come  into  the  city  from  Bethlehem  ; 
. . . and  farther,  on  that  palm-crowned  hill,  lived  a warm 
personal  friend  of  Jesus,  with  whom  he  frequently  tarried 
over  night.”  Spirits  of  the  apostolic  age,  accompanying, 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


343 


directed  us  to  such  localities  as  were  yet  magnetically  aflame 
with  ancient  marvels.  Not  a spoken  word  of  Jesus  was 
lost ; not  a touch  dies  away  into  nothingness  ; the  universe 
knows  no  annihilation.  To  this,  psychometry  is  a living 
witness.  While  Mr.  Knight  was  conversing  with  us,  this 
passage  flashed  upon  my  mind  like  a sunbeam : — 

“ Did  not  our  hearts  burn  within  us  while  he  talked  with  us  by  the 
way,  and  while  he  opened  to  us  the  scriptures  ? ” (Luke  xxiv.  32.) 

MAR  SABA  AND  THE  DEAD  SEA. 

Journeying  Jordan-ward,  we  met  crowds,  with  their 
heavily-laden  donkeys  and  camels,  on  their  way  to  Jerusa- 
lem. The  morrow  was  market-day.  Syrian  women  still 
bear  burdens  upon  their  heads.  Late  in  the  afternoon  we 
came  to  our  tenting-place  in  a grassless,  shrubless  valley, 
rimmed  around  with  sharply-defined  hills.  Near  us  was 
Mar  Saba , a weird  convent  castle.  No  pen-picture  can  do 
justice  to  this  Oriental  edifice,  with  adjoining  gorges,  per- 
pendicular cliffs,  and  rock-hewn  chambers,  where  monks 
nightly  mouth  their  midnight  prayers.  Within  this  half- 
martial,  half-churchal  structure  are  not  only  numerous  small 
chapels,  covered  with  old  pictures  and  Greek  inscriptions, 
but  St.  Saba’s  sepulcher,  and  a vault  filled  with  fourteen 
thousand  skulls  of  martyred  monks. 

The  country  is  indescribably  rough,  ragged,  and  moun- 
tainous ; the  results  of  terrible  convulsions  are  everywhere 
visible.  Repairing  to  our  tent-apartment  from  Mar  Saba, 
just  at  dark,  an  Arab  lad,  nearly  naked,  brought  us  speci- 
mens of  bituminous  rock  ; it  seemed  filled  with  a species  of 
petroleum.  These  dark,  dismal,  pitchy  cliffs,  with  the  bitu- 
men, sulphur,  niter,  and  phosphoric  stones  found  in  all  this 
region,  account  for  the  plains  of  fire,  or  the  destruction  of 
the  “ five  cities  of  the  plain,”  — Sodom,  Gomorrah,  Admah, 
Zeboim,  and  Zoar,  — upon  purely  natural  principles.  Hav- 
ing seen  burning  iEtna,  stood  upon  sulphurous  Vesuvius, 
walked  upon  Solfatara’s  cooled  yet  tremulous  crater,  as  well 


344 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


as  utterly  extinct  volcanoes  in  different  countries,  I discover 
no  satisfactory  evidences  that  the  Dead  Sea  was  once  the 
crater  of  an  extinct  volcano : rather  should  I consider  it 
originally  a fresh-water  lake.  But,  reflecting  upon  the  mill- 
ions of  years  that  have  rolled  into  the  abysmal  past  since 
the  beginning  of  earth’s  mighty  geological  upheavings,  who 
dare  define  conditions,  or  fix  bounds  to  ancient  rivers,  seas 
or  oceans  ? Immutable  law  governs  all  things.  Explorers, 
as  well  as  roaming  Arabs,  tell  us  that  along  the  southern 
extremity  of  the  Dead  Sea  are  several  bubbling  hot  springs. 

Notwithstanding  the  nasal  music,  the  multitude  of  fleas, 
and  the  doleful  shriek  of  night-birds,  we  slept  comfortably 
well  in  our  tottering  tent,  guarded  by  sheiks  and  their 
heavily-armed  attendants. 

Tuesday  morning,  Aug.  26,  four  o’clock  found  us  approach- 
ing the  Dead  Sea  upon  the  north,  near  the  entrance  of 
the  Jordan.  It  was  yet  starlight.  Never  did  the  stars 
appear  so  brilliant.  We  felt  the  presence  of  spirits.  It  is 
cool  and  comfortable  traveling  at  this  hour,  even  in  half- 
tropical  Palestine.  Riding  our  jaded  horses  to  another 
frowning  summit,  we  caught  a full  view  of  this  memorable 
sea.  Its  crystal  waves,  lying  tremulously  at  our  feet,  were 
bathed  in  the  sun,  now  rising  gorgeously  over  the  brown 
hills  of  Moab.  The  Dead  Sea,  resembling  externally  a beau- 
tiful American  lake,  is  some  seventy  miles  in  length,  and 
from  three  to  twenty  in  width.  Its  waters  presenting  a sil- 
very, transparent  appearance,  are  a little  bitter,  and  salt  even 
beyond  the  ocean.  They  act  something  like  alum  in  the 
mouth,  and  cayenne  in  the  eye.  Birds  sail  over  its  blue 
depths ; while  rank  shrubbery,  graceful  reeds,  and  flowering 
plants,  grow  down  to  the  very  sands  upon  the  brink.  If 
there  are  no  abrasions  upon  the  skin,  bathing  in  the  Dead 
Sea  is  exquisitely  delicious.  Owing  to  its  great  specific 
gravity,  twelve  hundred,  — distilled  water  being  one  thou- 
sand, — effort  to  remain  upon  the  surface  is  needless,  sink- 
ing impossible.  Coming  out  from  our  swimming  excursion 


CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 


345 


in  these  clear  yet  bitter,  briny  waters,  there  was  a saline 
crystallization  upon  the  beard,  and  an  irritable,  uncomfort- 
able feeling  upon  the  cuticle,  till,  galloping  away  over  the 
plains  six  miles,  we  bathed  in  the  soft,  rippling  waters  of 
the  Jordan. 

“ On  Jordan’s  stormy  banks  I stand, 

And  cast  a wistful  eye  ” 

to  America , — the  noblest,  grandest  country  in  the  world. 

“ Breathes  there  the  man  with  soul  so  dead, 

Who  never  to  himself  hath  said,  — 

‘ This  is  my  own,  my  native  land  ’ ? 

Whose  heart  hath  ne’er  within  him  burned. 

As  home  his  footsteps  he  hath  turned 
From  wandering  on  a foreign  strand  ? ” 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

PRESENT  GOSPELS. 

All  countries  have  had  their  inspired  chieftains,  all  dispen- 
sations their  prophets,  and  all  recurring  cycles  their  apostles. 
Many  evangelists  besides  those  of  the  New  Testament  have 
written  gospels,  — good  messages  of  peace,  love,  and  “ good 
will  to  men.” 

It  is  perfectly  natural  that  Renan,  while  traveling  in  Pal- 
estine, should  exclaim,  “ I have  before  my  eyes  a fifth  Gospel, 
mutilated,  but  still  legible.” 

Though  the  Ganges  is  sacred  to  the  Hindoo,  the  Nile  to 
the  Egyptian,  and  the  Jordan  to  the  Christian,  the  liberal 
and  the  more  intelligent  of  this  century,  rising  above  the 
special  into  the  beautiful  border-lands  of  the  universal,  see 
in  every  flowing  stream  a Jordan,  in  every  sunny  vale  a 
Kedron,  in  every  day  a sabbath  da)',  in  every  soul  a tem- 
ple for  prayer,  in  every  tomb  a forthcoming  Savior,  in 
every  healthy  country  a Mount  of  Transfiguration,  and 
in  every  heart  an  altar  of  religious  devotion,  where  the 
incense  of  aspiration  is,  or  should  be,  kept  continually  burning. 

WHY  JESUS  WAS  BAPTIZED  IN  THE  JORDAN. 

All  the  Oriental  religions  had  their  regenerating  rites. 
Egyptians  were  washed  from  their  iniquities  in  the  Nile. 
Upon  sarcophagi  and  hieroglyphical  scrolls  Osiris  is  jepre- 
sented  pouring  water  upon  candidates  in  a kneeling  position. 
The  Avesta  ceremonials  of  the  Persians  abound  in  directions 


346 


PRESENT  GOSPELS. 


347 


for  baptismal  ceremonies.  Even  proud  Romans  practiced  the 
rite;  and  accordingly  Juvenal  criticised  and  satirized  them 
for  seeking  to  wash  away  their  sins  by  “ dipping  their  heads 
thrice  in  the  flowing  Tiber.”  Jesus,  a Palestinian  Jew,  born 
subject  to  the  law  of  Moses,  must  needs  be  circumcised  and 
baptized  for  the  washing-away  of  sin  according  to  the  Israel- 
itish  understanding  of  ordinances  in  that  era.  But  if  Jesus 
was  not  consciously  imperfect,  was  not  a sinner,  why 
should  he  submit  to  baptism  by  water  ? Matthew  says, 
“ Then  went  out  to  him  Jerusalem,  and  all  J udea,  and  all  the 
region  round  about  Jordan,  and  were  baptized  of  him  in 
Jordan,  confessing  their  sins;  ” while  Mark  assures  us  that 
“ John  preached  the  baptism  of  repentance  for  the  remission 
of  sins.”  And  John  baptized  Jesus  in  the  Jordan.  There- 
fore, as  baptism  was  understood  to  be  the  “ washing-away 
of  sin,”  it  is  clear  that  Jesus  was  considered  a sinner.  Noth- 
ing upon  theological  grounds  could  be  more  absurd  than  the 
baptism  of  a saint ! 

Jesus,  conscious  of  his  imperfections,  said,  “ Call  not 
thou  me  good.”  The  New  Testament  further  declares  that 
Jesus  “learned  obedience  by  the  things  he  suffered,”  that  he 
was  “ made  perfect  through  suffering,”  and  that  he  was 
called  the  “ first  begotten  from  the  dead;  ” but  how  begot- 
ten from  the  dead  unless  himself  once  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins  ? 

After  Jesus  confessed,  and  was  baptized,  — the  water  being 
a symbol  of  purification,  — the  “ heavens  were  opened,”  and 
the  Christ-spirit  from  the  heaven  of  the  Christ-angels 
descended  upon  him,  and  a voice  came  saying,  “ This  is  my 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I am  well  pleased.”  Now  we  have 
Jesus  Christ  “our  exemplar,”  Jesus  Christ  standing  upon 
the  basis  of  eternal  principles,  Jesus  Christ  the  anointed  and 
illumined,  ministering  the  tenderest  sympathy  and  love. 
Those  parables  are  inimitable  ; the  Sermon  upon  the  Mount 
stands  out  unparalleled  ; while  that  pleading  prayer  upon 
the  cross,  breathing  forgiveness  toward  murderers,  proves  the 
Nazarene  divine. 


348 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


Jordan’s  source  and  scenery. 

The  Jordan  of  the  Evangelists,  originating  at  the  base  of 
snowy  Hermon,  passes  through  the  Galilean  lake  ; through 
a rich  valley-strip  of  land  southward  some  two  hundred 
miles ; through  shaded  banks  of  willow,  sycamore,  and  such 
reeds  as  were  shaken  by  the  wind  when  the  mediumistic 
John  there  stood  baptizing  Him  who  afterwards  baptized 
with  the  Christ-spirit ; and  finally  falls  quite  precipitously 
into  those  crystal  depths  of  brine  and  bitumen,  the  Dead 
Sea.  Though  vineyards,  balsam-gardens,  and  palm-forests 
have  disappeared ; though  the  climate  is  bleaker,  and  the 
face  of  the  country  considerably  altered,  — still  this  saline  sea, 
with  river  and  mountain,  sufficiently  mark  these  Meccas  of 
biblical  history. 

Easily  fording  the  Jordan,  we  should  call  it  in  America  an 
ordinary  stream,  nothing  more.  Tasting,  I found  the  water 
soft,  of  an  agreeable  flavor,  and  great  limpidity.  Drinking 
freely,  it  wanted  but  one  quality,  — coolness.  After  quench- 
ing our  thirst,  cutting  canes,  gathering  specimens,  wading, 
bathing,  and  splashing  in  the  waters,  we  lunched  in  the 
cooling  shadows  of  rose-laurels  and  junipers,  probably  the 
same  species  of  juniper  as  that  under  which  Elijah  sat 
when  the  angel  came,  and  touched  him  (1  Kings  xix.  4). 

WHAT  SPIRITS  SAID  OF  JORDAN  AND  JERICHO. 

Accompanying  us  in  this  wild  region  were  exalted  spirits 
who  lived  in  the  Nazarenean  period,  — royal  souls  then, 
angels  now.  These  assured  us  that,  during  the  past  twenty 
centuries,  rightly  denominated  a cycle,  terrific  convulsions 
had  left  their  footprints  upon  the  face  of  all  that  country 
known  as  Assyria.  The  Jordan  itself  is  a much  smaller 
stream  now  than  then.  Anciently  it  had  two  series  of  banks, 
one  of  which  was  annually  overflowed  from  the  melting  of 
Hermon’s  and  Lebanon’s  snows  with  the  heavy  rains  of  the 
winter  season.  The  channel,  deepening,  especially  near  the 


PRESENT  GOSPELS. 


349 


Dead  Sea,  has  also  changed  its  course.  This  the  old  bottom- 
land gravel-beds  abundantly  demonstrate.  Portions  of  these 
flat  lands  have  at  the  present  time  an  exceedingly  rich  soil ; 
and  it  only  requires  industry,  irrigation,  and  cultivation  to 
make  the  plains  of  the  Lower  Jordan  fruitful  as  the  orange- 
gardens  of  Sharon. 

Dr.  Thomson,  after  thoroughly  exploring  the  whole  Judean 
country,  says : — 

“Thus  treated,  and  subjected  to  the  science  and  the  modem  mechan- 
ical appliances  in  agriculture,  the  valley  of  the  Jordan  could  sustain 
half  a million  of  inhabitants.  Cotton,  rice,  sugar-cane,  indigo,  and 
nearly  every  other  valuable  product  for  the  use  of  man,  would  flourish 
most  luxuriantly.  There  were,  in  fact,  sugar-plantations  here  long 
before  America  was  discovered ; and  it  is  quite  possible  that  this  plant 
was  taken  from  this  very  spot  to  Tripoli,  and  thence  to  Spain  by  the 
crusaders,  from  whence  it  was  carried  to  the  West  Indies.  Those  edi- 
fices to  the  west  of  ’Ain  es  Sultan  are  the  remains  of  ancient  sugar- 
mills,  and  are  still  called  Towkhin  es  Sukkar.” 

Near  sundown,  pitching  our  tent  Aug.  27,  adjoining 
Rihi,  a village  of  squalid  Arabs,  we  sat  down  for  journal- 
writing  and  reflection.  Squads  of  curious  Arabs  continually 
prowled  about  our  camp.  These  Bedouin-tenting  denizens  of 
the  desert  are  coarse,  rough,  and  often  high-handed  robbers. 
Many  shades  darker  than  the  same  class  on  the  mountains, 
they  subsist  largely  upon  plunder,  as  do  gypsies  in  some 
portions  of  the  East. 

JERICHO  AND  THE  GOOD  SAMARITAN. 

Early  rising  is  both  commendable  and  healthy.  The 
morning  of  Aug.  28,  five  o’clock,  found  us  in  the  saddle 
approaching  Jericho,  anciently  called  the  city  of  palm-trees ; 
but  the  last  palm,  that  a generation  since  stood  by  the  old 
tower,  a solitary  sentinel,  fell  at  last,  and  not  a vestige 
of  the  date-palm  now  appears  in  the  vicinity.  Riding  over 
lines  of  ancient  walls,  feet-worn  pavements,  mounds,  fallen 
aqueducts  and  arches,  bits  of  brick,  and  moldering  piles,  a 


350 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


feeling  of  sadness  brooded  over  my  entire  being.  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  this  was  the  magnificent  Jericho  of  antiquity?  — 
the  Old-Testament  Jericho,  whose  walls  fell  before  those 
echoing  ram’s-horn  blasts  sounded  by  seven  mediumistic 
priests ; the  Jericho  that  many  times  saw  the  weary  Naza- 
rene  on  his  way  from  the  Jordan  up  to  Jerusalem  ; the 
Jericho  that  takes  in  the  great  fountain  of  ''Ain  es  Sultan, 
and  so  famous  in  religious  memory  as  connected  with  the 
parable  of  the  “ Good  Samaritan,”  and  the  lesson  of  univer- 
sal brotherhood  ? Is  this  teaching  practiced  by  either  Spirit- 
ualists or  sectarists  ? Is  there  simplicity,  confidence,  purity, 
peace,  and  brotherhood  in  the  ranks  of  fashionable  Chris- 
tians ? Why,  Christianity  has  become  the  synonym  of  pride, 
fashion,  plunder,  persecution,  and  war!  When  the  blood  of 
seventy  thousand  Mohammedans  by  the  hands  of  crusading 
Christians  had  crimsoned  the  streets  of  Jerusalem,  the 
prayerful  murderers,  in  the  name  of  religion,  went  and  kissed 
the  cold  stone  that  covered  the  tomb  of  him  termed  “ The 
Prince  of  peace ! ” Hate  of  Christian  priests  for  philoso- 
phers kept  the  Roman  Emperor  Julian  with  the  old  Pagan 
religions.  “ Ere  I leave  the  worship  of  the  gods,”  said  he, 
“ let  me  see  a better  state  of  society  emanating  from  Chris- 
tian teachings.” 


RETURNING  TO  JERUSALEM. 

Our  spirit-friend  Mr.  Knight  — referring,  as  we  passed 
along,  to  Jesus’  aptitudes  at  teaching  from  nature,  and  then 
commenting  upon  the  sheep  and  the  goats,  the  barren  fig- 
tree,  the  lilies  of  the  field,  and  other  Nazarenean  illustrations 
— said  that  twenty  centuries  had  wrought  marvelous  changes 
upon  the  face  of  Palestine.  Volcanic  countries  were  ever 
liable  to  sudden  commotions.  The  topographical,  climatic, 
and  electric  conditions  were  all  considerably  different.  Some- 
thing like  two  thousand  years  constituted  a cycle  ; and  a 
cycle  had  passed  since  the  later  Hebrew  seers  and  poets, 
standing  upon  the  mount  of  vision,  foretold  the  desolation 


PRESENT  GOSPELS. 


351 


that  should  come.  The  causes  were  then  in  operation.  All 
prophecy,  however,  is  within  the  realm  of  causation. 

Poetically  speaking,  Syria  was  once  a land  flowing  with 
milk  and  honey.  Its  undulating  valleys  rejoiced  in  waving 
fields  of  corn  ; its  crystal  streams  were  bordered  with  palms 
and  roses ; its  mountains  were  covered  with  olives,  figs,  mul- 
berries, pomegranates,  and  clustering  vines ; and  its  rocky 
cliffs  with  grazing  flocks  and  herds. 

The  present  population  of  Palestine,  estimated  at  two 
hundred  thousand,  is  scattered  over  mountains  dotted  with 
mingled  masses  of  rocks  and  ruins.  It  seems  impossible  that 
this  country,  now  under  the  sultan’s  rule,  once  sustained 
three  millions  of  prosperous  people.  And  yet  it  is  evident 
that  there  have  been  great  natural  and  desolating  convulsions 
since  the  days  of  Hillel,  Philo,  Josephus,  and  Jesus.  Agri- 
cultural pursuits  were  abandoned  for  war,  denuding  moun- 
tains of  their  woody  vestures,  and  hills  of  their  figs,  olives, 
and  grazing  herds.  Shortly  after  the  crucifixion,  the  country 
was  wasted  by  famine,  cursed  by  civil  dissensions  and  foreign 
wars  instigated  by  ambition  and  a merciless  cupidity. 

But  we  are  again  approaching  the  city  so  holy  to  Jews, 
Christians,  and  Mohammedans,  — the  seventeen  times  be- 
sieged, rebuilt,  and  re-ruined  Jerusalem,  which  to-day  is  little 
more  than  a gathering  of  rival  bishops,  ecclesiastics,  monks, 
artisans,  and  traders,  selling  relics,  and  supplying  the  tem- 
poral wants  of  religious  pilgrims,  who  thither  flock  to  see  the 
magnificent  sepulcher  and  costly  shrines  dedicated  to  an 
inspired  reformer,  — a reformer  who,  when  on  earth,  was  con- 
sidered by  arrogant  Pharisees  as  a wandering,  sabbath-break- 
ing, blaspheming,  false  “ prophet  of  Galilee.”  Draining  the 
cup  of  sorrow,  drinking  to  the  dregs  the  chalice  of  agony, 
he  sadly  said,  “ The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  of  the 
air  have  nests ; but  the  Son  of  man  hath  not  where  to  lay 
his  head.” 


352 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


EXPLORING  PALESTINE. 

Why  not,  in  a broad  cosmopolitan  spirit,  explore  Palestine, 
Tyre,  Troy,  and  the  once  peopled  isles  of  the  ocean  ? 

In  1848  Lieut.  Lynch  was  duly  authorized  by  our  Gov- 
ernment to  go  down  the  Jordan  from  Galilee,  through  the 
windings  of  that  river  to  the  Dead  Sea.  Capt.  Warren’s 
excavations  in  Jerusalem,  and  discoveries  relating  to  ancient 
localities,  entrances  to  Solomon's  Temple,  subterranean  pas- 
sages, winding  aqueducts,  wells,  tanks,  canals  cut  in  solid 
rock,  pottery,  weights,  seals,  gems,  and  inscriptions  in  the 
Phoenician  characters,  and  historical  sites  mentioned  by  Jose- 
phus, are  exceedingly  valuable  to  archaeologists. 

Prof.  Palmer  of  Cambridge,  and  Mr.  Drake,  have  recently 
explored  the  country  lying  between  the  peninsula  of  Sinai 
and  Palestine,  — desert  of  the  Exodus,  — in  which  the  “ Isra- 
elites wandered  forty  years.”  The  country  was  covered 
with  a brown,  parched  herbage.  The  route  was  interesting 
from  the  discovery  of  ruins,  mounds,  fortresses,  and  locali- 
ties retaining  the  names  they  had  in  the  days  of  David. 

The  American  Steever’s  Expedition  reached  Beirut  in 
1873.  Mr.  Paine  there  discovered  important  Greek  inscrip- 
tions. In  March  they  went  to  Edom  and  Moab.  Here  was 
found  the  celebrated  Moabite  stone,  shedding  more  light  upon 
the  invention  of  our  alphabet  than  any  thing  yet  discovered. 
The  learned  Dr.  Deutsh  said,  “ It  illustrates  to  a hitherto 
unheard-of  degree  the  origin  and  history  of  the  art  of 
alphabetic  and  syllabic  writing  as  we  possess  that  priceless 
inheritance.”  The  purpose  of  this  company  is  to  determine 
traditionary  places,  discover  inscriptions,  secure  relics,  and 
make  an  accurate  map  of  this  whole  Syrian  country.  Be- 
sides the  usual  surveys,  they  also  take  astronomical  observa- 
tions. They  have  already  discovered  the  famous  Mount  Nebo 
and  Mount  Pisgah.  Those  who  have  read  “ The  Book  of 
Moab  ” will  be  deeply  interested  to  know  what  they  say 
about  Zoa  of  Pentapolis  memory.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that 


PRESENT  GOSPELS. 


353 


this  expedition,  considering  the  growing  demands  of  science, 
will  not  be  used  in  the  furtherance  of  sectarian  interests. 
When  will  our  American  Congress  furnish  funds  to  equip 
expeditions  to  unearth  the  treasures  hidden  in  the  mounds 
of  the  south-west,  to  penetrate  the  non-explored  ruins  of 
Yucatan,  and  the  dust-buried  temples  of  Peru? 

NON-PRACTICABILITY  OF  REFORMERS. 

Apollonius,  the  rival  of  the  Nazarene,  was  a mediumistic 
“mendicant;”  Cleanthes  was  a “vagrant;”  Jesus  “im- 
practicable.” These  are  the  frisky  judgments  of  pert,  mole- 
eyed  men.  Seen  from  the  slough  of  selfishness,  and 
measured  by  a miser’s  standard,  Jesus  was  decidedly 
impracticable.  Listen  : “ Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures 
on  earth.”  “ When  thou  makest  a dinner  or  supper,  call  not 
thy  friends,  thy  brethren,  thy  kinsmen,  nor  rich  neighbors 
to  the  feast,  but  call  the  poor,  the  maimed,  the  lame,  and  the 
blind.”  Nothing  to  a vain  externalist  could  be  more 
unnatural,  nothing  more  egregiously  impracticable  to  fashion- 
able, Pharisaic  worldlings. 

The  beautiful  hymn  of  Cleanthes  to  Jupiter,  from  which 
Paul  quoted  this  to  the  Athenians,  “ For  we  are  also  his 
offspring ,”  will  live  on  the  page  of  poesy  for  ever.  And  yet 
poor,  kind-hearted  Cleanthes,  who  gratuitously  taught  philos- 
ophy and  religion,  was,  upon  the  complaint  of  an  envious 
and  pompous  Greek,  brought  before  the  tribunal  of 
Arcophagus,  and  charged  with  having  no  visible  means  of 
support.  Shadow-days  have  their  compensations : justice 
is  ultimately  done.  The  moral  teachings  of  Jesus,  and 
Cleanthes’  hymn,  are  in  literature  immortal ; while  the 
names  and  memories  of  their  persecutors  are  rotting  to 
nothingness  in  a resurrectionless  oblivion. 

23 


*n 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

• 

THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES.  — PLATO  AND  JESUS  IN 

CONTRAST. 

The  Grecian  Plato  was  the  prince  of  philosophers  ; the  , 
Syrian  J esus,  of  inspired  religionists.  What  a vivid  contrast 
of  birth,  education,  and  country,  these  celebrated  chieftains 
present  to  the  rational  thinker ! Plato  was  well  born,  his 
mother  a descendant  of  Solon.  Among  his  ancestors  were 
several  erudite  and  wise  Athenians. 

His  birth  occurred  in  the  palmiest  period  of  the  most 
distinguished  country  of  antiquity.  His  education  was  the 
best  that  Athens  could  afford.  Neither  body  nor  mind  was 
neglected.  Muscle,  imagination,  taste,  and  reason  were 
equally  cultivated.  While  yet  a youth  he  became  a disciple 
of  Socrates,  meeting  the  most  brilliant  spirits  of  the  age. 
That  splendid  yet  extravagant  genius,  Alcibiades,  the  solid, 
clear-headed  Xenophon,  the  keen,  sophistical  Protagoras, 
the  logical  and  philosophical  Crito,  and  other  eminent 
scholars  and  statesmen,  could  but  educe  all  that  was  divinest 
in  man.  The  very  air  of  classic  Athens  seemed  to  breathe 
the  genius  of  art,  science,  and  poetry;  while  the  wit  of 
Aristophanes,  and  the  tragedy  of  Euripides,  moved  the 
masses  as  do  the  winds  the  forest-trees.  Then  Plato 
traveled,  studying  under  Euclid  at  Megara,  under  Theodorus 
at  Cyrene,  under  the  Pythagoreans  at  Tarentum,  and  under 
the  Hierophants  and  Egyptian  priests  twelve  years  at 
Heliopolis.  He  ate  but  once  a day,  or,  if  the  second  time, 

354 


THE  CHBISTLANTTY  OF  THE  AGES. 


355 


very  sparingly,  abstaining  from  animal  food.  He  maintained 
great  equanimity  of  spirit,  and  lived  a celibate  life.  Return- 
ing to  bis  native  country,  laden  with  the  intellectual  riches 
of  the  East,  he  opened  an  academy  at  Athens,  in  the 
Gardens  of  Colonus,  where  he  lived  in  contact  with  the 
greatest  men  of  the  period,  and  died  at  a ripe  old  age, 
leaving  a school  of  thinkers  and  orators  to  perpetuate  his 
philosophy.  Clad  now  in  the  shining  vestures  of  immortality, 
he  walks  a royal  soul  in  the  republic  of  the  gods. 

Jesus  was  born  a peasant.  Mary  was  good  and  pure- 
minded.  Joseph  was  a country  carpenter.  Judea,  geo- 
graphically insignificant,  and  numerically  small,  was  at  this 
time  in  a condition  of  political  and  religious  decadence. 
The  whole  land  had  nothing  to  inspire  faith.  Its  shekinah 
was  eclipsed,  its  prophets  dumb,  and  its  very  memories  like 
the  embalmed  mummies  of  Mizraim.  An  alien  race  sat 
upon  the  Syrian  throne.  A Roman  official  presided  in  the 
judgment-hall.  Roman  soldiers  paraded  the  streets,  Roman 
officers  levied  and  collected  the  taxes,  and  Roman  coins 
circulated  in  the  markets.  The  Jews  at  this  period  were 
narrow,  selfish,  proud.  Hatred  of  Gentiles  was  a virtue  ; 
help  for  suffering  foreigners,  little  better  than  a crime. 
Religion  was  a form  ; fasts  fashionable  ; and  a broad  cosmo- 
politan charity  unknown. 

Jesus  lacked  early  culture.  John  and  James  were 
scholars.  Though  uneducated  in  dialectics  and  the  classics, 
Jesus  was  nevertheless  clairvoyant,  clairaudient,  and  mar- 
velously intuitional.  Accompanied  by  a legion  of  heavenly 
angels,  he  stood  above  human  laws,  a law  unto  himself, 
unique,  emotional,  incomparable.  The  schools  of  the  rabbis 
being  but  conservatories  of  traditions,  Jesus,  inspired  by  his 
spirit-guides,  traveled  in  foreign  countries,  Egypt,  Assyria, 
Persia,  studying  the  mysteries  of  the  seers,  and  listening  to 
the  voices  of  ascended  gods.  He  sat  at  the  feet  of  religious 
mystics,  Magi,  and  gymnosophists  ; Plato,  at  the  feet  of 
orarors  and  logicians.  Jesus,  whose  daily  psalm  was  love, 


356 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


whose  touch  was  a blessing,  and  presence  a benediction, 
cultivated  the  sympathetic,  the  self-denying,  the  religious 
faculties;  but  Plato  the  perceptive  and  the  philosophical. 
Centuries  have  rolled  into  the  abysmal  past.  Now  millions 
march  under  the  banner  of  the  cross,  made  memorable  by 
the  martyrdom  of  that  religious  enthusiast  and  radical 
Palestinian  reformer.  The  once  thorn-crowned  Jesus  Christ 
is  now  companioned  with  those  celestial  angels,  the  presence 
of  which  make  radiant  the  kingdom  of  God.  The  pre- 
eminent greatness  of  Jesus  consisted  in  his  fine  harmonial 
organization ; in  a constant  overshadowing  of  angelic 
influences  ; in  the  depth  of  his  spirituality  and  love  ; in  the 
keenness  of  his  moral  perceptions  ; in  the  expansiveness  and 
warmth  of  his  sympathies  ; in  his  unshadowed  sincerity  of 
heart ; in  his  deep  schooling  into  the  spiritual  gifts  of 
Essenian  circles  and  Egyptian  mysteries ; in  his ' soul- 
pervading  spirit  of  obedience  to  the  mandates  of  right 
manifest  in  himself ; in  his  unwearied,  self-forgetting,  self- 
sacrificing  devotion  to  the  welfare  of  universal  humanity, 
and  his  perfect  trust  in  God. 

CHRISTIAN  TEACHINGS  BEFORE  THE  TIME  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

The  patriarch  Abraham,  when  returning  from  the 
“ slaughter  of  the  kings,”  convicted  of  the  sin  of  war,  met 
Melchisedec,  King  of  Salem,  priest  of  the  most  high  God, 
and  received  his  blessing.  Abraham,  conscious  of  the 
superiority  of  this  so-considered  “ heathen  ” King  of  Salem, 
King  of  Peace,  paid  tithes,  giving  him  at  once  “ a tenth  of 
all.”  But  “who  was  Melchisedec?”  Why,  he  was  the 
king  of  some  contiguous  nation,  the  peace-king  of  Salem, 
the  baptized  of  Christ ; in  a word,  a Christian.  This  Christ- 
spirit,  or  Christ-principle,  is  truly  “ without  father  or  mother, 
without  descent,  having  neither  beginning  of  days  nor  end 
of  life,  a continually  abiding  priest.” 

There  were  Christians  in  those  pre-historic  periods, 
Christians  in  golden  ages  past,  Christians  long  before  the 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 


357 


Old  Testament  patriarchs  traversed  the  plains  of  Shinar, 
and  Christians  who  spoke  the  ancient  and  mellifluous  Sanscrit. 
Many  of  the  most  genuine  and  self-sacrificing  Christians  on 
earth  to-day  are  Brahmans  and  Buddhists.  All  great  souls, 
under  whatever  skies,  and  in  whatever  period  of  antiquity, 
baptized  by  the  Christ-spirit  of  peace,  purity,  and  love,  and 
illumined  by  the  divine  reason,  were  Christians. 

Dean  Milman  admits  that 

“If  we  were  to  glean  from  the  later  Jewish  writings,  from  the  beauti- 
ful aphorisms  of  other  Oriental  nations  which  we  can  not  fairly  trace  to 
Christian  sources,  and  from  the  Platonic  and  Stoic  philosophy,  their 
more  striking  precepts,  we  might  find,  perhaps,  a counterpart  to  almost 
all  the  moral  sayings  of  Jesus.”  * 

Bigandet,  the  Roman  Catholic  bishop  of  Ramatha,  and 
apostolic  vicar  of  Ava  and  Pegu,  says,  — 

“ There  are  many  moral  precepts  equally  commanded,  and  enforced 
in  common,  by  both  the  Buddhist  and  Christian  creeds.  It  will  not  be 
deemed  rash  to  assert  that  most  of  the  moral  truths  prescribed  by  the 
gospel  are  to  be  met  with  in  the  Buddhistic  Scriptures.  ...  In  reading 
the  particulars  of  the  life  of  the  last  Buddha,  Guatama,  it  is  impossible 
not  to  feel  reminded  of  many  circumstances  relating  to  our  Saviour’s 
life,  such  as  it  has  been  sketched  out  by  the  Evangelists.”! 

St.  Augustine,  treating  of  the  origin  of  Christianity, 
affirms  that  — 

“ The  thing  itself,  which  is  now  called  the  Christian  religion,  really 
was  known  to  the  ancients,  nor  was  wanting  at  any  time  from  the 
beginning  of  the  human  race,  until  the  time  when  Christ  came  in  the 
flesh;  from  whence  the  true  religion,  which  had  previously  existed,  began 
to  be  called  Christian ; and  this  in  our  day  is  called  the  Christian  religion, 
not  as  having  been  wanting  in  former  times,  but  having  in  latter  times 
received  its  name.” 


* Dean  Milman,  Hist.  Christianity,  B.  1.  c.  iv.  § 3. 
t Bigandet,  Life  of  Buddha,  p.  494. 


358 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  Emperior  Hadrian,  writing  to  Servianus,  while  visit- 
ing Alexandria,  and  referring  to  the  religion  of  the  old 
Egyptians,  assures  us  that  — 

“ The  worshipers  of  Serapis  are  also  Christians;  for  I find  that  the 
priests  devoted  to  him  call  themselves  the  bishops  of  Christ.” 

Clemens  Alexanclrinus,  so  eminent  in  the  early  Church, 
admitted  that  — 

“ Those  who  lived  according  to  the  true  Logos  were  really  Christians, 
though  they  have  been  thought  to  be  atheists,  as  Socrates  and  Heraclitus 
among  the  Greeks.  ’ ’ 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Cumming  of  London,  in  his  discourse  upon 
the  “ Citizens  of  the  New  Jerusalem,”  says,  — 

“ It  is  a mistake  to  suppose  that  Christianity  began  only  eighteen 
hundred  years  ago:  it  began  nearly  six  thousand  years  ago:  it  was 
preached  amid  the  wrecks  of  Eden.” 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Peabody  (Unitarian)  pertinently  asks,  — 

“ If  the  truths  of  Christianity  are  intuitive  and  self-evident,  how  is  it 
that  they  formed  no  part  of  anv  man’s  consciousness  till  the  advent  of 
Christ  ? ” 

The  learned  Baboo  Keshub  Chunder  Sen,  whom  I have 
met  several  times  both  in  London  and  Calcutta,  said  in  a 
discourse  just  previous  to  leaving  England  for  India,  — 

“The  Hindoo,  therefore,  who  believes  in  God,  is  a Christian.  If 
purity,  truth,  and  self-denial  are  Christian  virtues,  then  Christianity  is 
everywhere  where  these  virtues  are  to  be  found,  without  regard  to 
whether  the  possessors  are  called  Christians,  Hindoos,  or  Mohammedans. 
Hence  it  comes  that  many  Hindoos  are  far  better  Christians  than  many 
who  call  themselves  so.  The  result  of  my  visit  is,  I came  as  a Hindoo, 
I return  a confirmed  Hindoo.  I have  not  accepted  one  doctrine  which 
did  not  previously  exist  in  my  mind.” 

This  rational  position  lifts  the  Christianity  of  the  ages  out 
of  the  slough  of  sect,  out  of  the  realm  of  the  partial,  and 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OP  THE  AGES. 


359 


places  it  upon  the  basic  foundation  of  the  universal.  Seen 
from  this  sublime  altitude,  all  true  Spiritualists  are  Chris- 
tians, recognizing  the  evangelist’s  affirmation,  that  “ Christ 
had  a glory  with  the  Father  before  the  world  was  ; ” and, 
furthermore,  that  “ Christ  is  the  chief  among  ten  thousand, 
and  the  one  altogether  lovely.” 

THE  MEDITERRANEAN  AND  ITS  ISLANDS. 

The  sapphire  waves  of  the  Mediterranean,  rippling  under 
cloudless  skies  in  star-lit  hours,  lift  the  thoughts  to  the 
“ isles  of  the  blest.”  A shade  deeper  than  the  sky,  the 
islands  that  stud  these  waters  called  to  mind  early  readings 
of  the  East. 

Rhodes,  — “ Laudabant  alii  claram  Rhodon,”  as  Horace 
sings,  the  sunny  Rhodes  of  which  Pliny  records  that  the 
Rhodians  never  lived  a day  without  seeing  the  sun  ; and  Scio, 
that  may  have  been  the  birthplace  of  Homer  as  well  as  any 
other  of  the  nine  cities  that  contend  for  the  honor,  — these , 
and  other  isles,  gladdened  my  vision. 

In  Cyprus,  held  by  Egyptians  and  Iranians  before  the 
time  of  Greece,  excavators  have  recently  discovered  a colos- 
sal statue  of  Hercules,  holding  before  him  a lion.  It  was 
found  at  the  old  town  of  Amathus,  said  to  have  been  colon- 
ized by  the  Phoenicians. 

We  anchored  off  Syra,  a beautiful  isle,  set  in  a sea  smooth 
and  green  as  polished  malachite.  Here  was  born  Pherecydes, 
one  of  the  oldest  Greek  writers. 

Rhodes  will  remain  ever  connected  with  the  Knights  of 
St.  John,  and  the  Colossus,  one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the 
world.  Overthrown  by  an  earthquake,  it  remained  where  it 
fell  for  over  nine  hundred  years  ; ultimately  it  was  cut  up 
for  old  metal,  and  borne  away  by  the  Mohammedans.  Its 
size  was  doubtless  greatly  exaggerated  by  Greek  visitors. 
This  island  has  much  to  interest  antiquarians.  Syracuse, 
founded  in  734  by  the  Corinthians  under  Archias,  upon  the 
ruins  of  an  ancient  Phoenician  settlement,  is  all  aglow  with 


360 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


classical  memories.  It  was  the  most  extensive  of  the 
Hellenic  cities.  Strabo  states  that  it  wras  twenty-one  miles 
in  circumference.  Connected  with  its  history  were  such  men 
as  Aeschylus,  Pindar,  Epicharnius,  Thrasybulus,  Dionysius, 
Demosthenes,  and  Archimedes,  slain  by  a soldier  who  did 
not  know  his  value  either  as  mathematician  or  philosopher. 

The  modern  Greeks,  peopling  these  islands,  have  the  rep- 
utation of  being  the  worst  exaggerators  on  earth.  They 
are  generally  tall,  having  fine  complexions,  sharp  noses,  and 
still  sharper  eyes.  Their  perceptive  are  much  larger  than 
their  reflective  brain-organs.  Like  the  Jews,  and  not  very 
unlike  Americans,  money  is  their  god.  On  deck  are 
a few  Nubians,  dark  as  night;  Syrians,  with  Jewdsh  visages; 
several  Cretans  ; one  Arab  trader,  tall,  thin,  and  withered ; 
and  two  or  three  Armenians,  who  are  more  European  in 
their  characteristics.  The  strange  garments  of  these  people 
are  more  diversified  than  their  complexions.  To  a travel- 
ing pilgrim,  how  frail  and  fickle  seem  fashions ! Who 
are  those  that  summer  and  winter  under  the  fez,  the  turban, 
or  pointed  hood,  under  those  flowing  trousers,  embroidered 
vests,  red  sashes,  and  midtiformed  cloaks,  sacks,  and  robes  ? 
What  are  their  aspirations  and  life  employments  ? These 
are  the  practical  questions  that  throng  the  mind.  They  are 
brothers  of  Oriental  lands,  brothers  with  the  same  beat- 
ing, pulsing  hearts  as  ours,  and  destined  to  the  same  immor- 
tality. 

SMYRNA. 

‘ ‘ And  unto  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Smyrna  write,  These  things 
gaith  the  first  and  the  last,  which  was  dead,  and  is  alive: 

I know  thy  works,  and  tribulation  and  poverty.  . . . 

Behold,  the  Devil  shall  cast  some  of  you  into  prison  that  ye  may  be  tried. 

Fear  none  of  those  things  which  thou  shalt  suffer:  but  be  thou  faithful 
unto  death,  and  I will  give  thee  a crown  of  life.  — John  the  Revelatok. 

Smyrna,  golden  with  the  memories  of  early  Christian 
teachings,  sits  lo-day  like  a queen  upon  the  border-lands  of 
the  Orient. 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 


361 


Our  entrance  into  the  broad,  beautiful  bay  was  just 
before  sunset.  The  city  lies  at  the  very  extremity,  and 
partly  upon  the  hill-side  to  the  right,  as  you  approach  the 
shore.  The  site  of  ancient,  historic  Smyrna  was  on  the 
left,  at  the  foot  of  the  mountains,  and  some  little  distance 
from  the  modern.  Earthquakes  have  effected  serious  changes 
in  much  of  the  topography  of  this  country.  The  Mediter- 
ranean at  this  and  other  points  is  continually  receding. 

Excepting  Constantinople,  Smyrna  is  the  most  important 
commercial  city  in  the  Turkish  Empire.  Though  sending 
large  quantities  of  opium  yearly  to  the  United  States,  most 
of  its  export  trade  is  carried  on  with  Great  Britain,  consist- 
ing of  cotton,  carpets,  wool,  fruits,  and  opium.  This  latter 
article  is  raised  extensively  in  the  back  country,  and  brought 
in  upon  camels  for  exportation,  after  inspection.  How,  in 
what  way,  is  so  much  of  it  used  in  America  ? 

Passing  the  Greek  church,  a modern  structure,  the  Arme- 
nian houses,  and  a drove  of  burdened  camels,  to  the  sub- 
urbs of  the  city,  I commenced  ascending  the  hill  towards 
the  old  castle,  accompanied  by  a dragoman.  It  was  nearly 
noon  when  I reached  the  tomb  of  Polycarp,  the  ancient 
Smyrnian  bishop,  the  good  Christian  martyr,  the  acquaint- 
ance and  fervent  admirer  of  the  Apostle  John.  This  tomb, 
held  semi-sacred  by  both  Mohammedans  and  Christians, 
overlooks  the  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  souls  that 
constitute  the  present  city  of  Smyrna. 

Every  thing  in  this  country  — cloths,  fruits,  potatoes,  vin- 
egar, firewood  — is  bought  and  sold  by  the  pound.  The  figs 
and  grapes  Oi  Smyrna  are  famous  for  size,  quality,  and  abun- 
dance. It  seemingly  adds  to  the  exquisite  flavor  of  olives, 
oranges,  and  figs,  to  pluck  them  fresh  from  the  trees.  This 
I was  privileged  to  do  in  several  fields  and  gardens  in 
Smyrna  and  the  Grecian  Isles.  Doubtless  the  best  figs 
never  see  America. 

There  are  a number  of  prominent  Spiritualists  in  Smyrna. 
Among  the  most  active  are  C.  Constant  and  M.  E.  H.  Rossi. 


862 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Calling  at  Mr.  Constant’s  palatial  residence,  in  front  of 
which  is  a beautiful  garden  fringed  with  fig,  lemon,  and 
orange  trees,  we  were,  after  taking  our  seat  upon  a most 
inviting  divan,  treated  to  a cup  of  Turkish  coffee,  fruits,  and 
delicious  preserves.  This  is  the  Oriental  custom.  Every- 
where in  the  East,  hospitality  is  as  profuse  as  commendable. 

The  Smyrnian  bazaars,  though  much  inferior,  are  very 
similar  to  those  in  Constantinople.  One  Turkish  city  typi- 
fies all  others,  — dirt,  filth,  decay,  narrow  streets,  and  a 
mixed  population.  How  sad  that  such  a profusion  of  fruit- 
age, that  such  a clear  atmosphere  and  sunny  sky,  should 
look  down  upon  so  much  stagnant,  dozing  shiftlessness ! 
When  Americans  have  peopled  the  prairies  and  the  broad 
millions  of  the  Far  West,  they  may  safely  turn  their  eyes 
towards  Asia  Minor,  and  the  over-estimated  desert-lands  of 
the  Orient. 


CLIMATE  AND  COSTUMES. 

The  Smyrnians,  like  multitudes  in  the  East,  seem  to  five 
out  of  doors.  The  warm  climate  invites  to  a free  and  easy 
life.  They  eat  but  little  meat,  subsisting  almost  entirely 
upon  vegetables  and  fruits.  Dining  at  the  hospitable  home 
of  Consul  Smithers,  there  came  upon  the  table,  after  soup, 
fish,  and  other  courses,  seedless  sultana  raisins,  different 
varieties  of  nuts,  grapes,  pomegranates,  figs,  apricots,  and 
delicious  oranges.  Asia  Minor  is  certainly  the  paradise  of 
fruits.  The  variety  of  costumes  renders  a walk  in  the  streets 
exceedingly  interesting.  With  the  national  Greek  or  Alba- 
nian, the  costume  consists  of  a high  fez,  with  a long  blue 
tassel,  red  jacket  with  open  sleeves,  and  richly  embroidered ; 
shirt  with  wide  and  flowing  sleeves  ; a leathern  belt,  with 
a pouch  ; short  pantaloons  and  white  fustanella.  The  Turk- 
ish costume  is  somewhat  similar,  only  they  wear  short, 
wide  trousers,  dark-colored  jackets,  and  shoes  with  buckles. 
The  fez  is  ahnost  universal.  The  old  style  of  turban  is  seen 
only  engraved  upon  tombstones,  or  worn  on  the  heads  of 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 


36$ 


old  men  in  the  back  country.  Some  of  the  young  Turks 
wear  the  French  style  of  hats.  The  Persians  wear  tall,  pyr- 
amidal-shaped turbans  ; and  all  wind  sashes  around  their 
waists.  Strangers  generally  engage  a “ cavasse,”  — that  is, 
a sort  of  Turkish  guide,  having  a certain  police  power. 
Going  back  into  the  country,  these  are  necessary,  as  there 
are  Greek  brigands  lurking  in  the  mountains.  The  “ ca- 
vasse,” clothed  in  full  authority,  doffs  a tall  Turkish  fez, 
sack-legged  trousers,  mock  jewelry,  flowing  mantle  lined 
with  fur,  a belt  with  three  pistols,  several  knives  and 
dirks,  and  a sword  dangling  by  his  side.  One  far  away  from 
the  city  is  in  doubt  which  to  most  fear,  — the  guide,  or  the 
mountain  brigands.  Nothing,  for  a time,  more  attracted  my 
attention  off  in  the  country  from  Smyrna,  than  the  camels, 
— patient,  faithful  creatures ! Sometimes  there  were  hun- 
dreds in  a train,  each  following  the  other,  led  by  a lazy 
Turk  astride  a donkey,  and  all  heavily  burdened  with  cotton, 
madder-root,  olive-oil  in  goat-skins,  opium,  figs,  and  other 
products  from  the  interior.  The  caravans  farther  east  are 
more  extensive,  and  exceedingly  profitable  in  their  line  of 
traffic. 

EPHESUS,  AND  THE  APOSTLE  JOHN. 

“ Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write,  These  things 
saith  he  that  holdeth  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  who  walketh  in 
the  midst  of  the  seven  golden  candlesticks : 

“ I know  thy  works,  and  thy  labor,  and  thy  patience,  and  how  thou 
canst  not  bear  them  which  are  evil : and  how  thou  hast  tried  them  which 
say  they  are  apostles,  and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars. 

“ Thou  hatest  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitanes,  which  I also  hate.  . . . 

“To  the  angel  of  the  church  in  Thyatira  write,  ...  I have  a few 
things  against  thee,  because  thou  sufferest  that  woman  Jezebel,  which 
calleth  herself  a prophetess,  to  teach  and  to  seduce  my  servants.  . . . 

“ Him  that  overcometh  will  I make  a pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God, 
and  he  shall  go  no  more  out : and  I will  write  upon  him  the  name  of  mv 
God,  and  the  name  of  the  city  of  my  God,  which  is  New  Jerusalem, 
which  cometh  down  out  of  heaven  from  God  : and  I will  write  upon  him 
my  new  name. 

“ And  I will  give  him  the  morning  star.”  — John  the  Revelatob 


364 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Sailing  up  the  Mediterranean  I saw  Samos,  — literally 
“ sea-shore  height.”  This  island,  at  an  early  period  of  his- 
tory, was  a powerful  member  of  the  Ionic  Confederacy. 
Pythagoras  left  it,  to  travel  in  foreign  countries,  under  the 
government  of  Polycrates.  A future  view  of  this  classic 
isle  from  St.  Paul’s  prison  and  Mount  Prion,  around  which 
was  grouped  ancient  Ephesus,  famed  as  the  seat  of  the  most 
eminent  of  the  old  Asian  churches,  was  very  fine.  Not  far 
distant  was  the  beautiful  island  of  Cos,  with  its  mountainous 
peaks,  vine-clad  hillsides,  and  pleasant-appearing  homes, 
embowered  in  evergreen  foliage.  And  there  peered  above 
the  horizon  Patmos,  sainted  Patinos,  seat  of  John’s  visions 
and  revelations.  Banished  from  the  world’s  bustle,  and  fre- 
quently in  the  “ spirit  on  the  Lord’s  Day,”  he  became  the 
recipient  of  truths  and  illuminations  that  streamed  in  glory 
down  through  all  the  sunrise  hours  of  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation. 

Determined  to  see  the  ruins  of  this  old  Ionian  city,  Ephe- 
sus, once  noted  for  its  commercial  prosperity,  for  its  stadium, 
theaters,  and  Temple  of  Diana,  as  well  as  for  the  place 
where  the  Apostle  John  spent  his  last  years,  I left  Smyrna 
Nov.  7,  1870.*  It  was  sixty  miles  distant  to  Isaalouke,  a 
disagreeable  Arab  town. 

The  English  own  this  railway.  An  hour’s  ride  on 
wretched  horses  dropped  us  down  with  a party  of  pilgrims 
to  the  rim  of  the  Ephesian  ruins.  The  original  city  was, 
evidently  built  around  the  base  of  Mount  Prion.  Crumb- 
ling remnants  of  custom-house  and  ware-houses  are  yet 
visible.  But  the  Mediterranean  waters  have  so  receded,  that 
bay,  harbor,  and  landing  have  given  place  to  a broad  basin 
covered  with  grasses  and  weeds,  through  which  winds  a 
small  serpentine  stream.  The  employees  of  J.  T.  Wood 
were  putting  down  shafts  between  Prion  and  St.  John’s 

* Descriptions  in  this  volume  relating  to  Smyrna,  Ephesus,  Constantino- 
ple, Rome,  Naples,  Pompeii,  Herculaneum,  &c.,  are  taken  from  notes  made 
during  a previous  visit  to  Europe,  Turkey,  and  Asia  Minor. 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 


365 


Church,  in  search  of  Diana’s  Temple,  which  was  in  process 
of  completion  when  Alexander  passed  into  Asia,  335  B.C. 
This  temple  was  erected  to  succeed  the  one  set  on  fire  the 
night  of  Alexander’s  birth,  356  B.C.  The  labors  of  Mr. 
Wood  were  crowned  with  success;  and  portions  of  those 
magnificent  columns  may  now  be  seen  in  the  British  Muse- 
um, with  the  gods  and  goddesses  of  that  period,  beautifully 
modeled  and  chiseled. 

THE  APOSTLE'S  BURIAL-PLACE. 

A pilgrim  under  a scorching  Asian  sky,  resting,  I leaned 
upon  one  of  the  pillars  that  Christian  and  Moslem  tradition 
unite  in  declaring  marks  the  Apostle  John’s  tomb.  It  was  a 
consecrated  hour.  While  standing  by  his  tomb,  on  the 
verge  of  Mount  Prion,  looking  down  upon  the  marbled 
seats  of  the  Ephesian  theater, — relic  of  Hellenic  glory, — 
with  my  feet  pressing  the  soil  that  once  pillowed  the  mortal 
remains  of  the  “ disciple  that  Jesus  loved,”  ere  their  removal 
to  Rome,  no  painter  could  transfix  to  canvas,  no  poet  con- 
ceive suitable  words  to  express,  my  soul’s  deep  emotions. 
The  inspiration  was  from  the  upper  kingdoms  of  holiness ; 
the  baptism  was  from  heaven ; the  robe  was  woven  by  the 
white  fingers  of  immortals  ; while  on  the  golden  scroll  was 
inscribed,  ‘ The  first  cycle  is  ending : the  tvinnowing  angels  are 
already  in  the  heavens.  Earth  has  no  secrets.  What  of  thy 
stewardship?  Who  is  ready  to  he  revealed?  Who,  who  shall 
abide  this  second  coming  ? Who  has  overcome  ? Who  is  enti- 
tled to  the  mystical  name  and  the  white  stone  ? Gtird  on  thine 
armor  anew , and  teach  in  trumpet  tones  that  the  pure  in  heart, 
the  pure  in  spirit  only , can  feast  upon  the  saving  fruitage  that 
burdens  the  tree  of  Earadise.,, 

From  the  summit  of  Mount  Prion,  the  Isle  of  Samos 
may  be  distinctly  seen.  Gazing  at  this  in  the  distance, 
and  nearer  to  the  winding  course  of  the  little  Cayster 
towards  the  sea,  at  the  scattered  remnants  of  temples,  mar- 
ble fragments,  broken  friezes,  and  relics  of  every  description, 


366 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


I could  not  help  recalling  the  prophetic  warning  of  John,  in 
the  Book  of  Revelation,  “ I will  come  unto  thee  quickly,  and 
will  remove  thy  candlestick  out  of  its  place,  except  thou 
repent  ” (Rev.  ii.  5). 

It  is  generally  admitted  that  the  Apostle  John  lived  to 
one  hundred  and  four  years  of  age ; and  all  we  know  of  his 
later  days  is  linked  with  Ephesus,  — accurately  described 
by  Herodotus,  Pausanius,  Pliny,  and  others,  — outside  the 
records  of  the  Church  fathers.  It  is  not  known  how  long 
St.  John  resided  in  this  portion  of  Asia : suffice  it,  that  his 
memory  still  lingers  here,  enshrined  even  in  the  Turkish 
name  of  the  squalid  village  about  two  miles  from  the  ruins 
of  the  old  Ephesian  city,  “ Ayasolouke ,”  which  is  a corrup- 
tion of  the  Greek  “ Agios  Theologos ,”  the  holy  theologian,  the 
name  universally  given  to  this  apostle  in  the  Oriental 
Church. 

The  mosque  here,  which  is  magnificent,  even  though  in 
partial  ruin,  was  undoubtedly  an  ancient  Christian  church, 
probably  the  identical  one  which  the  Emperor  Justinian 
built  on  the  site  of  an  older  and  smaller  one,  dedicated  in 
honor  of  St.  John,  who  at  Ephesus  trained  the  disciples 
Polycarp,  Ignatius,  and  Papius  to  preserve  and  disseminate 
apostolic  doctrines  in  Smyrna  and  other  cities  of  Asia.  In 
the  erection  of  this  church  edifice  by  Justinian,  upon  the 
spot  where  the  venerable  apostle  preached  in  his  declining 
years,  were  employed  the  marbles  of  Diana’s  temple.  Vis- 
iting these  scenes,  Asian  cities,  and  churchal  ruins, 
strengthens  my  belief  in  the  existence  of  Jesus,  the  general 
authenticity  of  the  Gospels,  and  the  profound  love-riches  of 
John’s  Epistles.  It  is  the  land  of  inspiration,  of  prophecy, 
and  of  spiritual  gifts.  Even  the  skeptical  Gibbon,  writing 
of  the  “seven  churches  in  Asia,”  virtually  admits  the, fulfill- 
ment of  the  apocalyptic  visions.  (Gibbon’s  “ Decline  and 
Fall,”  chap,  lxiv.) 

Eusebius  and  others  tell  us  of  the  profound  reverence 
that  all  the  early  believers  in  the  doctrines  of  Jesus  had 


THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 


367 


for  this  aged  and  loving  saint,  who  sorrowed  with  Christ 
in  the  garden,  stood  by  him  at  the  cross,  received  in  charge 
Mary  the  mother  of  Jesus,  and  clairvoyantly  beheld  him 
ascend  to  the  homes  of  the  angels.  This  sentence  from 
his  pen  will  live  for  ever:  “ God  is  love.”  When  he  had 
become  too  weak  and  infirm  to  walk  to  the  old  primitive 
church  edifice  in  Ephesus,  his  admirers,  taking  him  in  their 
arms,  would  bear  him  thither ; and  then,  with  trembling 
voice,  he  could  only  say,  “ Little  children,  love  ye  one 
another.”  These  and  other  well-attested  historic  recollec- 
tions, rushing  upon  my  mind,  lift  me  on  to  the  Mount  of 
Transfiguration. 

The  sun  of  the  New  Testament  epistles  is  John,  — the 
sainted  John,  that  lovingly  leaned  upon  Jesus’  bosom.  In 
youth  he  was  my  ideal  man.  To-day  he  is  that  angel  in 
heaven  whom  I most  love.  Not  Arabia,  then,  nor  Pales- 
tine, but  classic  Ephesus,  is  my  Mecca. 

The  poet  Joaquin  Miller  sings  thus  of  the  “ Last  Sup- 
per : ” — 

“ Ah  ! soft  was  their  song  as  the  waves  are 
That  fall  in  low,  musical  moans ; 

And  sad,  I should  say,  as  the  winds  are 
That  blow  by  the  white  gravestones. 

What  sang  they  ? What  sweet  song  of  Zion, 

With  Christ  in  their  midst  like  a crown  ? 

While  here  sat  Saint  Peter,  the  lion  ; 

And  there,  like  a lamb,  with  head  down,  — 

Sat  Saint  John,  with  his  silken  and  raven 
Rich  hair  on  his  shoulders,  and  eyes 

Lifting  up  to  the  faces  unshaven 
Like  a sensitive  child  in  surprise. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

TURKEY  IN  ASIA. — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS. 

The  ancient  cities  of  Ionia  were  wonderfully  well  situated 
for  the  growth  of  commercial  prosperity.  The  Greeks  of 
to-day  have  superior  talents  for  finance,  and  all  else  that 
relates  to  sharpness  and  downright  persistency.  They  cher- 
ish ardent  expectations  of  becoming  some  day  the  masters  of 
the  Mediterranean.  To  this  end,  with  an  eye  on  Constanti- 
nople, they  are  busy  in  devising  schemes  for  the  more  com- 
plete consolidation  of  their  empire.  For  acuteness,  shrewd- 
ness, and  exaggeration,  they  are  said  to  excel  any  people  in 
the  world.  It  is  a common  saying  in  Levantine  cities,  “ He 
lies  like  a Greek.” 

The  modern  Greeks  are  handsome.  They  step  quick,  are 
gay  and  airy,  have  clear  complexions,  classical  faces,  fine 
frames,  and  a noble  carriage,  that  constantly  excites  increas- 
ing admiration.  Their  national  costume,  a seeming  blending 
of  Scotch  and  Turkish,  is  quite  indescribable,  though,  on 
the  whole,  decidedly  Oriental.  They  are  fond  of  heavy 
cloaks,  long  gaiters,  close-fitting  trousers,  fancy  colors,  and 
all  picturesque  effects.  Proud  of  their  past  history,  they 
delight  to  remind  the  citizens  of  the  Occident  that  the  great- 
est man  the  Teutons  ever  had  tells  us,  “ The  sun  of 
Homer  shines  upon  us  still ; ” and  another  eminent  man 
of  the  Anglo-Saxon  race  informs  us  that  “ it  is  Plato’s 
tongue  the  civilized  world  is  even  now  speaking,  and  Plato’s 
landmarks  that  fix  the  boundaries  of  the  different  provinces 
868 


TURKEY  IN  ASIA.  — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS.  369 

of  art  and  science.”  During  tlie  past  forty  years  the 
Greeks  have  built  over  three  thousand  villages,  fifty  towns, 
and  ten  capitals.  In  Athens,  in  all  the  isles  of  the  Archi- 
pelago, where  the  Greeks  have  either  a governmental  foot- 
hold or  influence,  strenuous  efforts  are  being  made  to  revive 
the  written  language  of  the  country,  — the  old  Hellenic. 
The  Greek  language  they  now  use  bears  far  more  resem- 
blance to  ancient  Greek,  than  does  the  present  Italian  to 
Latin.  The  periodicals  printed  in  Athens  to-day  may  be 
read  with  perfect  ease  by  such  scholars  as  are  well  acquainted 
with  the  Greek  of  Xenophon  and  other  classical  writers  of 
that  period.  The  Greeks  and  Turks  are  implacable  enemies 
all  through  the  East.  In  the  Levantine  cities,  each  reside 
in  their  own  quarters.  If  they  mingle,  it  is  for  trade  and 
traffic.  Both  need  to  learn  that  “ in  Christ  Jesus,”  — that 
is,  the  Christ-principle  of  brotherhood,  — “ there  is  neither 
Jew  nor  Greek,”  but  all  are  heirs  of  a common  Father’s 
care  and  inheritance.  “ God,”  said  the  apostle,  “ is  no 
respecter  of  persons.” 

CONSTANTINOPLE. 

It  was  in  the  gray  of  early  morning  that  we  sailed  calmly 
along  the  Dardanelles.  Oh  the  glory  of  that  October  morn- 
ing ! The  ideal  becomes  the  real.  The  sun  now  colors  the 
eastern  sky  with  gold.  Rising,  it  tips  and  turns  the  mina- 
rets to  fire.  The  buildings,  the  vessels,  the  mosques,  are  all 
illuminated.  Surely  we  may  exclaim  with  Byron,  — 

“ ’ Tis  the  clime  of  the  East,  ’tis  the  land  of  the  sun.” 

If  Genoa  has  been  called  the  proud,  and  Naples  the  beau- 
tiful, Constantinople  may  rightly  claim  for  herself  the  title 
of  magnificent.  Seated  in  gardens  upon  one  of  seven  hills, 
it  is  not  strange  that  Constantine  should  have  desired  to 
move  the  capital  of  the  Roman  Empire  to  the  site  occupied 
by  the  imperial  city.  No  soul  alive  to  the  beautiful  in  na- 
ture, or  the  exquisite  in  art,  could  fail  of  admiring  its  lofty 

24 


370 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


and  imposing  position,  its  domes,  its  minarets,  its  sheltering 
groves  of  cypress,  its  hills  in  the  distance,  now  crimsoning 
into  the  sear  of  autumn,  and  the  blue  waters  that  lie  at  the 
feet  of  these  Moslem  splendors.  The  Golden  Horn  is  all 
that  pen  painters  have  pictured  it.  The  Sea  of  Marmora  is 
deep  and  beautiful.  Hardly  a ripple  danced  upon  its  surface 
during  our  passage  over  its  crystal  depths.  What  a magnifi- 
cent harbor  it  would  make,  with  Constantinople  for  the 
central  capital  of  Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa  ! 

How  rich  in  historic  association  is  this  city  crowned  with 
mosques ! Belisarius  sailed  from  here  into  Africa,  and  along 
the  Italian  coast,  while  Justinian  in  553  was  erecting  the 
present  St.  Sophia.  On  the  opposite  Asian  shore,  at  Scutari, 
the  Persians,  after  their  conquests  in  Egypt  and  Syria,  sat 
for  a dozen  years  threatening  the  city.  Here  Tartars,  Turks, 
and  Croats  first  planted  their  unwelcome  footsteps  in  Europe, 
inspiring  the  beginning  of  those  fearful  crusades.  The  first 
passed  through  Constantinople  in  1097,  Alexis  reigning. 
About  the  year  1200,  Baldwin  conquered  the  city ; and  in 
the  fourteenth  century  the  Ottomans  in  Asia  Minor  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  empire  that  now  extends  so  far  into  Eu- 
rope. In  1453  Mohammed  II.  entered  this  Christian  city  in 
great  triumph,  and  transformed  it  as  if  by  magic  into  a 
Moslem  capital.  It  is  said  by  the  historian,  that,  entering 
the  gates,  he  steered  straight  for  St.  Sophia,  to  discover  the 
priests  who  were  hiding  in  the  cathedral.  They  having 
escaped  by  a subterranean  passage,  he  hacked  off  the  head 
of  the  brazen  serpent  with  his  sword,  to  manifest  his  hate  of 
images,  and  all  forms  of  idolatry. 

WALKS  IN  THE  CITY. 

How  true  of  this  great  cosmopolitan  city  of  a million  souls 
or  more,  that  “ distance  lends  enchantment  to  the  view  ” ! 
On  the  deck  of  the  ship  in  the  harbor,  the  gigantic  tower  at 
Pera,  the  flotilla  upon  the  Golden  Horn,  the  Bosphorus  with 
its  suburban  villiges,  the  palaces  of  the  sultan,  the  archi- 


TURKEY  IN  ASIA.  — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS.  371 

tectural  effects  of  the  mosques  shooting  up  like  marble 
pillars,  the  dark  plumes  of  the  cypresses,  the  peopled  hill- 
sides upon  the  Asian  coast,  and  the  stately,  massive  hospital, 
scene  of  Florence  Nightingale’s  noble,  womanly  work  during 
the  Crimean  war,  thrilled  my  soul  with  intense  delight.  But 
landing,  and  seeing  the  ruin,  the  filth,  the  dogs  in  the  streets, 
the  mixture  of  races,  the  crowded,  dirty  bazaars,  our  poetry 
speedily  chilled  to  rigid  prose.  Surely,  — 

“ Things  are  not  what  they  seem.” 

Decline  and  decay  characterize  the  sluggish  Turkish  na- 
tion. A deathly  torpor  has  seized  its  vitals.  It  is  truly  the 
“ sick  man  ” of  the  Orient.  Russia  wants  the  vast  domain. 
England  and  France  say,  “ Hands  off!”  Germany  and  the 
central  nations  of  Europe,  think  it  well  to  maintain  the  bal- 
ance of  power  as  it  is.  May  not  the  modernized  phase  of 
Turkish  theology  have  something  to  do  with  this  stupor? 
The  Moslems  are  fatalists.  One  article  of  their  faith  reads 
thus : * — 

“ It  is  God  who  fixes  the  will  of  man,,  and  he  is  therefore  not  free  in  his 
actions.  There  does  not  really  exist  any  difference  between  good  and 
evil;  for  all  is  reduced  to  unity,  and  God  is  the  real  author  of  the  acts  of 
mankind.” 

“ The  old  Turk  residing  in  the  interior  of  the  empire,” 
said  Mr.  Brown,  secretary  of  the  American  Legation,  “is  a 
very  different  man  from  these  modern  Turks  that  linger 
around  the  capital.  The  former  wears  his  full  trousers  and 
flowing  robes,  surmounts  his  head  with  the  old-fashioned 
turban,  winds  his  shawl  or  girdle  around  his  waist,  carries 
his  pipes  and  pistols,  prays  to  Allah  five  times  a day,  and, 
despising  trick,  treachery,  and  duplicity,  is  sincere  and  truth- 
ful.” 

In  point  of  honesty,  truthfulness,  and  self-respect,  nearly 
all  travelers  unite  in  saying  that  the  Mussulmans  of  the  Ori- 
ent are  superior  to  Christians,  — the  Christian  masses  of 

* See  J.  P.  Brown’s  Derv..  n.  11. 


372 


ABOUND  THE  WOKLD. 


Italy,  Spain,  Russia,  or  even  England.  “ Behold  the  cres- 
cent ! ” say  the  Mohammedans : “ see  how  it  has  triumphed 
over  the  cross.  Is  not  Allah  great  ? ” For  nearly  twelve  cen- 
turies Mohammed  and  the  Koran  have  held  the  religious  and 
political  destinies  of  the  East ; and  at  this  hour  Islamism  is 
rapidly  extending  in  Northern  Asia,  Central  Africa,  and  along 
the  borders  of  the  Caspian  Sea,  affirming  there  is  “ one  God, 
and  Mohammed  is  his  apostle  /” 

TUBKISH  HOSPITALITY. 

It  requires  little  physical  labor  to  live  in  these  Eastern 
countries.  Hills  and  plains  are  burdened  with  fruits.  The 
climate  invites  the  people  to  out-of-door  life,  which  cheapens 
home,  and  renders  them  content  with  slovenly  and  ill-fur- 
nished accommodations. 

The  Turks  are  justly  famed  for  their  hospitality.  Enter- 
ing one  of  their  low,  flat-roofed  houses  in  the  country,  they 
immediately  bring  a cup  of  coffee,  and  exclaim  with  great 
earnestness,  “ My  father  is  your  slave,  my  mother  your 
bondwoman,  my  wife  your  servant : my  home  is  yours,  — all 
I have  is  yours.”  This,  of  course,  is  Eastern,  and  to  some 
degree  figurative  ; but  they  really  mean  by  it  generosity  and 
hospitality.  Besides  the  dragoman  and  donkey,  it  costs  little 
or  nothing  to  travel  in  Asia  Minor. 

Expenses,  however,  are  increasing  each  year.  Europeans 
are  teaching  the  Orientals  shrewdness  and  selfishness. 

LANGUAGE.  — SOCIAL  CUSTOMS.  — WOESHEP. 

The  Turkish  language  is  made  up  of  some  two  parts  Ara- 
bic, one  Persian,  one  Tartar,  and  the  remainder  from  the 
Turkistan  dialect,  a difficult  language  to  learn.  The  Arabic, 
a magnificent  language,  is  termed  by  linguists  the  Latin  of 
the  East ; the  Turkish  is  compared  to  the  French ; and  the 
Persian  to  the  Italian,  liquid  and  flowing. 

The  Turk  never  eats  with  his  wife.  “ Man  was  first  made , 
then  woman,”  says  Paul.  This  the  Mohammedan  quotes  as 


TURKEY  IN  ASIA.  — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS.  373 


glibly  as  the  Christian  minister  produces  other  passages  from 
this  apostle  to  bear  against  woman. 

No  good  Mohammedan  touches  swine’s  flesh,  or  wines  of 
any  kind  : these  alcoholic  drinks  he  terms  “ fire-draughts  of 
hell.”  If  you  reprove  them  for  polygamy,  thejr  at  once 
refer  you  to  the  practices  of  Abraham,  Jacob,  Solomon,  and 
other  biblical  characters  praised  by  Christians. 

The  government  of  Turkey  is  an  absolute  monarchy. 
The  sultan’s  will  is  law.  He  is  the  supreme  head  of  the 
Mohammedan  faith.  These  Mohammedans  believe  that  the 
Koran  came  direct  from  heaven,  through  the  Angel  Gabriel, 
and  that  divine  inspirations  came  to  Mohammed  from  Allah 
the  same  as  in  past  times  to  J esus  and  Moses. 

I visited  a large  number  of  mosques. 

Taking  off  the  shoes  before  entering  is  expected  and 
demanded.  The  imams  (priests),  facing  Mecca,  lead  in  the 
prayers  to  the  one  God,  — Allah.  Their  sermons  are  highly 
moral,  explaining  the  Koran,  and  its  relation  to  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments.  Mohammed,  though  permitting  a plurality 
of  wives  in  imitation  of  the  Hebrew  patriarchs,  recom- 
mended but  one. 

Extravagance  is  thinning  the  ranks  of  the  harems.  Few 
Turks  care  to  support  more  than  one  wife  to  display  her 
richly-colored  garments  in  the  bazaars.  Though  silks,  satins, 
and  fine  plain  merino  cloths,  are  worn,  the  Levantine  women, 
as  well  as  those  of  the  extreme  East,  are  as  fond  of  gay  trim- 
mings as  they  are  of  their  ease.  French  styles  are  rapidly 
creeping  into  all  Turkish  countries. 

The  muezzin’s  calls  sound  from  the  minarets  of  the 
mosques  five  times  a day,  — at  the  break  of  morning,  at  twelve 
o’clock,  at  two  hours  before  sundown,  at  the  going-down  of 
the  sun,  and  again  two  hours  after  sunset.  We  recollect 
ascending  the  minaret  of  a mosque,  that,  like  most  of  the 
ancient  structures  of  the  East,  had  long  passed  its  age  of 
beauty.  The  Oriental  coloring  had  faded ; the  pavements 
were  sunken,  and  the  mosaics  crumbling,  and  dropping  from 


374 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


the  wall.  Still  the  lofty  hight,  the  majesty  of  the  columns, 
the  immense  dome,  deeply  impressed  us,  and  will  other 
beholders  for  centuries  to  come.  It  was  near  the  hour  of 
twelve.  Soon  the  muezzin  came  out  from  near  the  summit 
of  the  minaret,  summoning  to  praj'er  in  these  words:  “ Allah 
akbar , Allah  akbar , La  Mali  il  Allah , Mohammed  resoul 
Allah , Allah  akbar."  (God  is  great.  There  is  no  God  but 
God,  and  Mohammed  is  the  prophet  of  God.  Come  to 
prayer;  come  to  security  and  peace.  God  is  most  great: 
there  is  no  God  but  God.)  They  iutone  these  prayer  words 
of  invitation  in  a plaintive,  half-singing  style,  often  varying 
them  to  suit  the  occasion.  In  the  morning  they  usually  cry, 
“ Awake,  awake  and  pray.  It  is  better  to  pray  than  to 
sleep.  There  is  but  one  God,  Allah.”  At  noon  the  piteous, 
pleading  voice  falls  upon  them,  “ God  is  great ; the  world 
is  wicked.  Come  to  prayer.  There  is  but  one  God,  Allah 
the  merciful.” 

It  is  almost  an  absolute  impossibility  to  convert  a Moham- 
medan to  evangelical  Christianity.  They  can  not  subscribe 
to  the  Trinity  ; can  not  comprehend  how  Jesus  Christ  can  be 
“ very  God,”  and  yet  the  “ Son  of  God ; ” can  not  understand 
how  Jesus  existed  before  his  mother,  and  is  of  the  same  age 
as  his  Father.  It  is  not  quite  plain  to  us ! 

TURKISH  WOMEN. 

Polygamy,  or  any  form  of  “ social  freedom  ” involving 
promiscuity,  is  a practical  hell  in  any  country.  Envies  and 
jealousies  abound.  The  caliphs  have  for  weary  years  main- 
tained more  or  less  eunuchs  as  attendants  in  their  harems. 

The  general  characteristics  of  Turkish  women  may  be  best 
studied  on  Moslem  festival-days. 

They  are  not  so  really  dressed  as  draped  in  a flowing  robe, 
over  which  hangs  a loose  mantle,  nearly  covering  the  low^er 
portion  of  their  trousers.  Their  feet  are  small,  and  show 
very  distinctly  while  walking.  Over  their  yellow  slippers 
they  wear  an  ugly-looking  overshoe,  which  they  slip  off 


TURKEY  IN  ASIA.  — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS.  375 

when  going  into  a mosque  to  worship.  Indulging  in  the 
luxuries  of  the  Turkish  bath,  they  have  the  appearance 
of  being  exceedingly  neat.  Notwithstanding  their  veils, 
and  professed  seclusion  from  society,  there  is  no  difficulty 
in  seeing  them  or  their  faces.  Their  features  are  generally 
small  and  delicate.  Their  veils  are  made  of  very  trans- 
parent muslin,  covering  all  but  the  eyes  and  upper  por- 
tions of  their  neatly-painted  cheeks.  As  a rule  it  is  safe  to 
infer  this  : the  more  symmetrical  and  beautiful  the  features, 
the  more  thin  and  gauze-like  the  veil. 

The  time  was  when  the  facial  veils  of  Turkish  ladies  were 
really  opaque : now,  unless  the  woman  is  exceedingly  lean 
and  ugly,  they  are  as  thin  as  those  through  which  the  blushes 
of  American  brides  may  be  seen,  really  enhancing  the  beauty 
they  pretend  to  conceal. 

Silly  vanity  is  seen  in  all  countries. 

Though  these  women’s  eyes  are  hazel  and  handsome,  they 
sparkle  with  no  great  life-purpose  ; their  motions  in  walking 
are  ungraceful ; their  figures  resemble  bundles  of  foreign 
drapery  ; and  they  are  said  by  those  who  know  them  the  most 
intimately  to  be  exceedingly  ignorant,  helpless,  insipid,  and 
shiftless.  Since  polygamy  is  the  rule,  since  they  are  the 
slaves  of  men’s  pleasures  and  passions,  what  otherwise  could 
be  expected?  And  these  wives,  these  women,  are  to  be 
future  mothers. 

As  the  Turk,  who  can  have  many  wives,  can  have  but  one 
mother,  the  sultan’s  mother  is  virtually  queen.  The  mis- 
tress of  the  treasury  is  next  in  honor  to  the  queen,  filling  an 
intermediate  place  between  the  sultan  and  women  of  the 
harem.  The  Turks  are  very  fond  of  the  blonde  Circassians. 
Purchasing  them  is  now  forbidden. 


MOHAMMEDAN  DERVISHES. 

What  Shakers  and  Quakers  are  to  evangelical  Christians, 
dancing  dervishes  are  to  Mohammedans.  They  believe  in 
Allah,  and  in  present  inspirations  and  revelations.  The 


376 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


elders  are  seers  and  celibates.  Their  lodges  are  retired 
homes.  Their  worship  is  unique  ; their  so-called  dancing 
being  more  properly  whirling.  The  healing  dervishes, 
reducing  themselves  physically  by  subsisting  upon  two  and 
three  olives  a day,  perform  the  most  remarkable  deeds  dur- 
ing their  holy  month  of  Ramazan.  We  saw  them  form 
their  circle  for  the  healing  of  the  sick.  When  prepared  by 
gesticulation,  whirling  motions,  chants,  and  prayers,  the 
sheiks,  that  is  the  elders,  — healed  by  touch,  by  the  use 
of  “ Mohammed’s  brass  hand,”  and  by  treading,  literally 
treading,  in  this  state  of  ecstasy,  upon  the  crippled  limbs 
and  diseased  bodies  of  the  sick,  some  of  which  were  infants. 
If  disease  were  located  in  the  eyes,  throat,  or  brain,  they 
pathetized  them.  The  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia  stood  by 
our  side  “ unshod,”  after  the  Mohammedan  custom,  while 
witnessing  the  healings,  and  the  magnetic  and  instrumen- 
tal feats,  of  this  primitive  people  in  their  consecrated 
room. 

Through  my  interpreter,  who  spoke  Arabic  and  Syriac, 
as  well  as  Turkish  and  English,  I held  long  conversations 
with  the  sheiks  concerning  the  origin  of  their  orders,  their 
worship,  their  visions,  their  knowledge  of  the  spirit-world, 
and  their  gifts  of  healing. 

SPIRITUALISM  IN  TURKEY. 

There  are  excellent  mediums  and  many  Spiritualists  in 
Constantinople.  During  the  winter  season  they  hold  regu- 
lar circles  in  Pera,  the  European  part  of  the  city.  Writing 
and  trance  are  the  usual  forms  of  manifestation.  These 
spirits,  with  a few  exceptions,  teach  re-incarnation.  In- 
vited, we  addressed  the  Spiritualists  in  the  hall  of  the 
Chambre  de  Commerce.  The  attention  they  gave,  and  the 
interest  they  manifested,  were  truly  inspiring. 

The  Hon.  John  P.  Brown,  connected  with  the  legation, 
and  a thirty -years’  resident  of  Turkey,  I found  to  be  a 


TURKEY  IN  ASIA. — IONIA  AND  THE  GREEKS.  377 


firm  Spiritualist.  In  a letter  written  to  the  “Universe,” 
he  said, — 

“Many  Moslems  also  fully  believe  in  a power  or  faculty  of  the 
spirit  of  man  to  see,  behold,  or  have  an  intuitive  perception  of,  things 
invisible  by  the  ordinary  organs  of  sight.  This  assertion  they  sustain 
by  the  frequent  examples  of  individuals  having  the  most  correct  and 
exact  knowledge  of  events  occurring  at  a vast  distance  from  them,  — of 
visions  in  which  they  behold,  like  pictures  passing  before  their  eyes, 
scenes  of  which  they  have  never  had  any  previous  knowledge  or  percep- 
tion. . . . These  Turkish  Spiritualists  are  always  people  of  well-known 
purity  and  virtue,  animated  with  the  highest  degree  of  benevolence,  and 
deeply  interested  in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  others.  This  belief  is 
often  acted  upon  and  exercised  in  such  a manner  by  others  as  to  lead 
some  persons  to  suppose  that  Spiritualism  and  animal  magnetism  are 
one  and  the  same  thing;  for  the  pious  Moslem  believes  that  he  can 
effect  cures,  or  at  least  give  relief  from  bodily  sufferings,  by  prayer, 
and  the  imposing  of  his  hands  on  the  invalid.” 


CHAPTER  XXVIII. 


ATHEISTS. 

“ Dream  on  sweet  souls  in  purpling  seas 
Till  we  reach  the  land  of  Pericles.” 

In  life’s  golden  time,  when  listening  to  the  academic  dec- 
lamations of  students  upon  the  heroism  of  the  ancient 
Greeks,  we  dreamed  of  treading  the  shores  of  the  classic 
land,  — land  once  pre-eminent  in  poetry,  philosophy,  paint- 
ing, and  the  fine  arts,  and  whose  republics  voiced  the  heaven- 
winged words  of  equality  and  freedom.  But  the  Greeks  of 
to-day  are  ancient  Greeks  no  more.  Civilizations  move  in 
cycles  and  epicycles.  The  Grecian  mind  has  been  tending 
downwards  for  full  two  thousand  years.  Its  present  glory 
consists  of  its  ancient  ruins.  A wizard  hand,  grayed  and 
grim,  ever  points  backward  to  lost  arts,  lost  grandeur ! 

Do  we  not  remember  Byron,  whose  lamp  of  life  faded 
under  the  Grecian  skies  he  so  enthusiastically  loved  ? How 
musical  his  lines  ! — 

“ Know  ye  the  laud  where  the  cypress  and  myrtle 
Are  emblems  of  deeds  that  are  done  in  their  clime,  — 

Where  the  rage  of  the  vulture,  the  love  of  the  turtle, 

Now  melt  into  sorrow,  now  madden  to  crime  ? 

’Tis  the  clime  of  the  East,  — tis  the  land  of  the  Sun : 

Can  he  smile  on  such  deeds  as  his  children  have  done  ? ” 

Piraeus  is  the  prominent  port  of  Greece.  Athens  is  five 
miles  distant  from  this  landing.  There  is  a railroad.  But 
here,  here , is  the  once  classic  city. 

378 


ATHENS. 


379 


Never  can  we  forget  our  sensations  when  casting  a first 
glance  at  the  Acropolis.  Passing  up  the  Propillion,  or 
grand  entrance,  we  had  a fine  view  of  Mars  Hill,  where 
Paul  preached  the  “Unknown  God”  to  the  Athenians. 
Two  massive  pillars  of  the  Temple  of  Bacchus  are  still 
standing.  There  was  a subterranean  passage  leading  from 
this  temple  of  mystic  rites  into  the  vast  amphitheater. 
The  Temple  of  Minerva  and  the  Temple  of  the  Winds  are 
nearly  piles  of  ruin.  The  Temple  of  the  Muses,  nine 
figures  of  choicest  marble,  must  have  been  very  beautiful. 
To  the  right  of  the  Acropolis,  massive  and  stately,  is  the 
Temple  of  Jupiter  Olympus,  many  of  whose  proud  columns, 
having  defied  the  storms  and  devastating  forces  of  time, 
remain  as  standing  signals  of  architectural  splendor  and  per- 
fection. England  has  rifled  some  of  these  old  temples  to 
supply  its  museums  with  models  for  modern  sculptors  and 
artists. 

Among  the  most  celebrated  of  the  ancient  oracles  was 
Delphos.  Princes  and  philosophers  flocked  thither  for  con- 
sultations. Upon  the  hights  of  Mount  Parnassus  stood  the 
magnificent  Temple  of  Apollo ; while  at  the  foot  was  the 
spring  of  Castalia.  Of  this  fountain,  the  Pythia,  or  priest- 
ess, drank : and  in  its  crystal  waters  she  bathed  before 
invoking  the  presence  of  the  gods.  Then  clothing  herself 
in  white,  emblem  of  purity,  she  was  magnetized  by  spirits, 
and  spoke  under  their  influence. 

Nestling  near  the  base  of  Mars  Hill  is  the  prison-cave 
where  superstitious  Greeks  confined  that  ancient  Grecian 
philosopher  and  Spiritualist,  Socrates.  The  coarsely  con- 
structed iron  gate,  nearly  wasted  away,  is  still  shown  the 
traveler.  The  dingy,  chalky  apartment  seemed  cut  into  the 
side  of  the  hill,  — a gloomy  den  to  converse  with  a Crito 
and  an  Alcibiades.  Greece  and  Judea  awarded  to  their 
inspired  teachers  crosses  and  hemlock-draughts.  Such  was 
gratitude.  Have  the  times,  only  in  methods,  materially 
changed? 


380 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


It  was  our  purpose  to  have  visited  the  plains  of  Mara- 
thon; the  ruins  of  Corinth;  the  isle  of  Salamis,  memora- 
ble for  the  great  battle  in  which  the  Persian  fleet  of  Xerxes 
was  defeated  by  the  Greeks  480  B.C. ; and  Eleusis,  which 
introduced  the  famous  Eleusinian  mysteries  into  Athens  as 
early  as  1356  B.C. ; but  brigandage  presented  a formidable 
obstacle.  Political  outlaws  are  a perpetual  scourge  to  the 
country.  The  government,  though  practically  absolute, 
fails  to  institute  and  perpetuate  law  and  order.  In  sorrow 
we  turn  from  modern  to  ancient  Greece. 

NAPLES. 

The  Bay  of  Naples  lifts  the  soul  in  thought  to  such  shim- 
mering seas  as  are  said  to  dot  the  summer-land  scenery  of 
angel  realms.  The  city  itself,  crescent-formed,  is  backed  by 
an  amphitheater  of  hills  and  mountains,  the  rocky  slopes  of 
which  are  covered  with  sunny  villas,  and  sprinkled  with 
orange  and  lemon,  with  fig  and  oleander.  Fanned  by 
invigorating  sea-breezes, 'and  walled  in  the  distance  by  the 
Apennines,  Naples  sits  a very  queen  upon  the  edge  of  crys- 
tal waters,  unrivaled  for  the  beauty  of  her  situation. 

The  streets  are  paved  with  lava,  and  in  the  winter  season 
thronged  with  strangers.  Traveling  the  narrow  sidewalks, 
one  feels  continually  cramped,  and  sighs  for  the  roomy 
promenades  of  prairie  cities  in  the  West. 

Terraced  toward  St.  Elmo,  some  of  the  houses  seem  cling- 
ing to  rocky  cliffs.  Certain  streets  actually  lie  hundreds  of 
feet  above  their  immediate  neighbors.  The  dearth  of  fresh, 
handsome  buildings,  and  modern  works  of  art,  creates  a 
soul-longing,  for  which  the  magnificent  discovery  of  Hercu- 
laneum and  Pompeii,  with  their  matchless  treasures  of 
antiquity,  only  in  some  measure  compensate.  The  narrow, 
dingy  streets,  the  high,  palace-shaped,  yet  badly  constructed 
dwelling-houses,  with  huge  non  gates  in  front,  flat  roofs,  and 
balconies  projecting  from  nearly  every  window ; the  never- 
ceasing  noise,  the  interminable  rattling  of  wheels  during  the 


ITALY. 


381 


hours  of  day  and  night ; the  insolent  importunities  of  car- 
riage-drivers, with  hordes  of  pitiable  beggars  combining  the 
most  cringing  manners  with  malicious  attempts  and  devices 
at  extortion,  — all  present  a life-picture  any  thing  but 
attractive. 

GARIBALDI  AND  THE  MONKS. 

Standing  in  the  Palace  Square  one  day  with  Signor 
Damiani,  he  pointed  us  to  the  balcony  from  which  Garibaldi, 
in  1860,  uttered  this  stirring  sentence  to  an  immense  multi- 
tude : — 

“ Brothers,  believe  me,  the  greatest  foe  to  freedom,  the  greatest 
enemy  of  Italy,  is  the  Pope  of  Rome.” 

This  liberator  of  the  people,  Garibaldi,  drove  into  Naples, 
Sept.  6,  in  an  open  carriage,  directly  past  the  fortified 
barracks  of  the  Carmine,  where  soldiers  were  still  holding 
out  for  Francis  II.  Not  a hair  of  his  head  was  harmed. 
Victor  Emmanuel  offered  to  make  him  a duke,  and  give  him 
a large  pension.  He  declined  the  dukeship,  declined  all 
honors,  only  caring  to  see  Italy  free,  united,  and  happy. 

Moping,  brown-garbed,  barefooted  monks,  a class  of  men 
that  neither  work  nor  wash,  are  as  thick  in  Naples  and  the 
adjoining  countiy  as  office-seekers  in  Washington.  Italy 
was  a clover-field  for  gowned  monks,  and  a veritable  para- 
dise for  priests,  till  Garibaldi,  a few  years  since,  partially 
aroused  the  people  from  their  dream  of  submission.  Thank 
God ! say  students  and  the  young  Italians  of  to-day,  the 
number  of  these  churchal  orders  is  lessening  each  year. 
Many  of  these  monks  literally  live  by  begging.  Lifting 
their  greasy  caps,  and  exposing  their  shaved  heads,  they 
plead  by  the  wayside  for  a penny.  Beggars  and  priests  are 
the  products  of  Roman  Catholic  Italy.  Papal  Rome  is  the 
hub  of  this  ecclesiastic  wheel. 

Out  of  between  twenty  and  thirty  millions  of  Italians, 
hardly  seven  millions  can  read  and  write  ! The  bare  state- 


382 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


ment  of  such  a,  fact,  in  connection  with  the  stupid  ignorance 
and  wretched  beggary  of  the  middle  and  lower  classes,  is 
of  itself  a scathing  condemnation  of  Roman-Catholicism.  I 
had  the  honor  of  being  present  at  the  Anti-Council,  or 
Congress  of  Free-Thinkers,  called  by  Count  Ricciardi,  a 
Neapolitan  deputy  in  Parliament,  at  Naples,  on  Dec.  8, 
1869,  the  day  on  which  was  convoked  the  Council  of  the 
Vatican. 

Noble  and  high-minded  as  was  this  body  of  men,  the  police, 
interfering,  dispersed  the  delegates.  They  met  afterwards 
in  secret.  The  Pope  shorn  of  his  temporal  power,  speech  is 
now  free  in  Naples. 

THE  MUSEUM  IN  NAPLES. 

This  massive  building,  commenced  in  1587  as  a university, 
was  finally  adapted  by  Ferdinand  I.,  in  1790,  to  a museum. 
Enriched  with  Etruscan  vases,  papyrus  manuscripts,  and 
Egyptian  antiquities,  as  well  as  recently  excavated  treasures 
from  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum,  it  is  one  of  the  most  inter- 
esting museums  in  the  world.  The  library  contains  about 
two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  volumes,  and  nearly  three 
thousand  manuscripts,  some  of  which  date  to  the  eighth  and 
tenth  centuries.  What  interested  us  more  intensely  was  the 
antiquities  found  in  Herculaneum  and  Pompeii,  buried  for 
nearly  two  thousand  years.  The  surgical  implements,  agri- 
cultural implements,  ear-rings,  brooches,  chains,  combs,  gold 
lace,  and  ornaments  of  every  kind,  show  clearly  to  what  a 
high  state  of  civilization  the  Pompeiians  had  attained  before 
the  Christian  era.  Not  only  these,  but  loaves  of  bread  with 
the  baker’s  name  thereon  stamped,  honeycomb,  grains,  fruits, 
eggs,  bottles  of  oil  and  wine  hermeticalty  sealed  by  the 
Vesuvius  eruption  of  79,  are  now  exhibited  in  a wonderful 
state  of  preservation  in  this  museum.  In  the  Royal  Library 
attached  to  this  building  are  more  than  seventeen  hundred 
papyri  found  in  Herculaneum.  These,  with  nearly  as  many 
found  in  Pompeii,  are  being  unrolled  and  deciphered,  prepara- 
tory to  publication. 


ITALY. 


383 


4 

POMPEII  AND  HERCULANEUM. 

.Jinder-shingled  Vesuvius  buried  these  cities  on  the 
24th  of  August  in  the  year  79  of  the  Christian  era.  Their 
origin  is  lost  in  the  misty  regions  of  mythology.  They 
were  prosperous  and  famous  more  than  two  thousand  years 
since.  Livy  speaks  of  their  harbors  as  “ magnificent  naval 
stations.”  Fifty  years  before  the  advent  of  the  Nazarene, 
the  geographer  Strabo  praised  the  excellence  of  Pompeii’s 
grain  and  oils.  Roman  patricians  had  embellished  adjoining 
landscapes  with  splendid  villas.  Marius,  Pompey,  and 
Caesar  had  residences  in  these  cities. 

Plere,  too,  Cicero  had  a charming  villa.  He  speaks  of  its 
beauty  in  a letter  to  Atticus,  associating  it  with  Tusculum. 
Pliny,  the  naturalist,  was  in  charge  of  the  Roman  fleet 
stationed  at  Misenum  when  the  catastrophe  transpired. 
Striving  to  save  others,  he  lost  his  life.  To  the  younger 
Pliny  are  we  indebted  for  a most  graphic  description  of  the 
scene.  Ruthless  as  was  this  destruction,  an  index  finger 
pointed  to  a compensation;  for,  if  Vesuvius  destroyed,  it 
also  shielded  and  preserved.  Beautiful  are  the  paintings 
and  statues  ?a^>*7fo’-en  tombed  for  nearly  two  thousand  years. 
The  excavations  were  commenced  in  1748.  During  the 
exhumations,  about  one  thousand  bodies  have  been  found, 
and  with  them  papyrus,  coins,  cups,  keys,  necklaces,  brace- 
lets, rings,  seals,  engraved  gems,  beautiful  lamps,  gauzy 
fabrics,  and  even  well-preserved  blonde  hair. 

Pompeii  is  now  almost  completely  unearthed.  The  res- 
urrection is  quite  perfect.  It  was  good  for  me  to  be  there. 
Walking  its  Roman-paved  streets,  I felt  introduced  to  the 
citizens  and  customs  of  an  ancient  civilization.  And  yet 
Pliny  characterized  this  period  as  the  age  of  “ dying  art,”  — 
dying  as  compared  with  those  artists,  Apelles  and  Pro- 
togenes, living  nearly  five  hundred  centuries  earlier. 
Pompeii  and  Herculaneum  are  bridges  spanning  the  gap  of 
centuries,  and  holding  together  as  with  a golden  link 


384  AROUND  THE  WORLD. 

* 

two  civilizations.  Studying  the  wisdom  of  the  ancients 
compels  us  to  recognize  the  spiritual  unity  of  the  race,  that 
grand  central  truth  around  which  the  moral  world  revolves. 

ITALIAN  CHURCHES. 

The  real  pride  of  Italy  is  her  relics  and  churches.  They 
are  certainly  rich  in  the  artistic  work  of  the  masters.  These 
paintings  excite  the  most  lively  feelings  of  taste  and  fancy, 
as  well  as  intensify  reflections  of  a deeper  nature,  connected 
with  the  illustrious  of  past  centuries.  Still  for  devotional 
purposes  they  do  not  compete  with  the  Gothic  structures  of 
Northern  Europe.  Churches  exhibit  national  character. 
Floods  of  sunbeams  through  stained  glass,  mosaic  pavements, 
variegated  pillars,  costly  ornaments,  priestly  robes,  smoking 
incense,  airs  that  breathe  of  gayety,  and 

“ Light  quirks  of  music,  broken  and  uneven, 

That  waft  the  soul  upon  a jig  to  heaven,”  — 

are  among  the  indispensables  of  joyous,  impressional  Italians. 
Italy’s  church-edifices  to-day  are  absolutely  magnificent ; but 
with  the  decline  of  Roman-Catholicism,  and  the  increase  of 
knowledge,  they  will  gradually  assume  the  Protestant  type, 
ultimating  into  elegant  places  of  resort  for  educational  pur- 
poses and  scientific  lectures. 


ROME. 

And  this  is  Rome,  — proud,  seven-hilled  Rome ! The  prin- 
cipal street  is  Corso.  To  the  left  of  the  Pincian  Hill  is  the 
Tiber,  rolling  along  its  muddy  tide  as  in  old  historic  periods. 
Not  far  from  its  banks  is  the  column  of  Trajan,  and  also  that 
of  Marcus  Aurelius  Antoninus  one  hundred  and  twenty-two 
feet  high,  and  crowned  with  a statue  of  St.  Paul;  while 
there  rises  the  dome  of  the  Pantheon,  and  the  cupolas  and 
towers  of  costly  churches.  On  the  other  bank  of  the  Tiber, 
just  over  the  bridge,  is  the  massive  tower  of  Hadrian’s  Mau- 
soleum, or  Castle  of  St.  Angelo ; and,  beyond,  the  grand  old 


ITALY. 


385 


Palace  of  the  Vatican,  from  whence  have  gone  edicts  shak- 
ing kingdoms,  and  making  crowned  heads  tremble. 

The  population  of  the  Eternal  City  is  about  one  hundred 
and  eighty-five  thousand.  Of  this  number,  nearly  ten  thou- 
sand are  ecclesiastics  of  some  kind.  Only  think,  — one  to 
every  eighteen  of  the  people ! The  streets  are  thronged  with 
cardinals  in  scarlet,  priests  in  shining  black,  and  barefooted 
monks  in  hideous  brown. 

On  Christmas  Day,  1869,  there  were  seven  hundred  and 
sixty-five  church  dignitaries  in  the  city,  connected  with  the 
Ecumenical  Council.  Of  these,  there  were  fifty-five  car- 
dinals, eleven  patriarchs,  six  hundred  and  forty-seven  pri- 
mates, archbishops,  and  bishops,  six  abbots,  twenty-one 
mitred  abbots,  and  twenty-eight  generals  of  monastic  orders. 

Never  will  the  scene  fade  from  our  memory,  of  standing, 
and  seeing  these  seven  or  eight  hundred  fathers  of  the 
Church  reverently  bow,  and  kiss  the  brazen  toe  of  that  ugly- 
visaged,  speechless  statue  of  Jupiter,  christened  St.  Peter. 
Around  Peter’s  tomb  lamps  are  kept  perpetually  burning. 
Devout  visitors  to  the  Vatican,  from  America  even,  fre- 
quently kiss  the  genuine,  though  elegantly  slippered,  toe  of 
the  pope.  The  act  is  said  to  symbolize  obedience  and  sub- 
mission. The  kisses  of  the  faithful  have  worn  the  cold  foot 
of  the  bronze  statue  of  St.  Peter  to  the  thinness  almost  of  a 
knife’s  edge.  Praying  and  kissing  continually  abound  in  St. 
Peter’s,  while  without  the  templed  walls  beggars  are  plead- 
ing for  crusts  of  bread. 

WANDERINGS  IN  THE  ETERNAL  CITY. 

Rome  must  be  judged  by  its  own  standard.  It  can  not  be 
compared  with  other  great  cities.  It  has  no  commerce,  no 
manufactures,  no  enterprise,  — nothing  of  what  is  considered 
essential  to  life  in  London  or  New  York.  It  is  the  home  of 
Popery,  the  center  of  a Judaized  Christianity;  and  hence 
its  very  life  is  death,  — the  “second  death,”  so  difficult  of 
resurrection. 


25 


386 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Roman  manufactures  consist  of  ecclesiastic  bulls,  edicts, 
commentaries,  and  creeds ; of  mosaics,  cameos,  scarfs,  and 
copies  of  pictures.  She  imports  her  cloths,  cottons,  railway 
materials,  cutlery,  china,  carriages,  and  military  weapons. 
Teeming  with  the  accumulated  treasures  of  ages,  she  encour- 
agingly allows  her  destitute  children  to  be  assisted  by  infidel 
foreigners,  whose  heretical  books  she  confiscates,  and  whose 
souls  she  consigns  — or  would,  had  she  the  power  — to  eternal 
torments. 

The  Pantheon  is  one  of  the  best  preserved  monumental 
buildings  of  this  ancient  city.  On  the  day  of  our  visit,  the 
Piazza  was  dirty,  and  crowded  with  market-women.  Rome 
would  do  well  to  wash  her  devotees.  The  edifice  has  sixteen 
columns  of  granite  ; each  surmounted  by  a frieze  and  entab- 
lature, containing  an  inscription,  which  informs  us  that  this 
“ heathen  temple  ” was  founded  by  Agrippa,  the  friend  of 
Augustus,  27  years  B.C. 

The  Coliseum  is  considered  the  greatest  wonder  of  Rome. 
Its  magnitude  surpassed  all  my  previous  conceptions.  The 
circumference  of  its  area  is  over  one-third  of  a mile.  It  has 
four  stories,  each  of  a different  order,  — the  Doric,  Ionic, 
Corinthian,  and  the  Composite,  — terminating  by  a parapet. 
It  is  estimated  that  it  would  comfortably  seat  ninety  thou- 
sand people.  Masses  of  stones  have  been  taken  from  these 
ruins  to  build  palaces  in  the  modern  city;  and  yet  the 
structure  is  so  immense,  their  absence  is  hardly  noticeable. 
The  Coliseum  and  Forum  should  be  seen  by  moonlight,  say 
travelers.  Midnight  hours  might  throw  a mysterious 
drapery  around  these  ruins,  concealing  their  imperfections, 
and  hightening  their  grandeur ; still  I am  sufficiently  practical 
to  prefer  sunlight  and  daylight.  The  Coliseum  was  com- 
menced in  A.D.  72,  by  Vespasian,  and  completed  eight 
years  after  by  Titus.  Much  of  the  work  was  done  by  cap- 
tive Jews.  The  opening  festival  scene,  say  historians,  lasted 
a hundred  days.  Almost  two  thousand  years  has  it  stood 
a monument  ta  Roman  enterprise  and  muscular  barbarity. 


ITALY. 


387 


And  jet  recent  excavations  reveal  pavements,  marble  statues, 
and  finely  finished  granite  columns,  thirty  feet  below  the 
level  of  the  arena.  Evidently  there  was  a previous  building 
of  massive  dimensions  on  this  site,  the  constructors  of  which 
were  pre-historic. 

st.  feter’s  and  the  beggars. 

The  first  sight  of  this  most  gorgeous  of  earthly  temples 
strikes  the  traveler  with  a sense  of  unspeakable  grandeur. 
This  increases  with  each  succeeding  visit,  till  you  stand 
under  the  firmament  of  marble,  and  cast  your  eye  along  the 
richly-ornamented  nave,  along  the  statue-lined  transepts, 
and  up  into  that  circling  vault,  — that  wondrous  dome,  sup- 
ported by  four  piers,  each  284  feet  in  periphery,  and  then 
you  feast  upon  the  fullness  of  its  magnificence.  The  build- 
ing stands  on  a slight  acclivity  in  the  north-western  corner 
of  the  city.  It  is  built  in  the  form  of  a Latin  cross,  the 
nave  being  in  length  607  feet,  and  the  transept  444  feet. 
The  east  front  is  395  feet  wide,  and  160  feet  high  ; whilst  the 
pillars  composing  it  are  each  88  feet  high,  and  81  in  diame- 
ter. The  hight  of  the  dome,  from  the  pavement  to  the  top 
of  the  cross,  is  448  feet.  In  front  of  the  church  there  is  a 
large  piazza.  The  church  occupies  the  place  of  Nero’s  circus, 
and  is  erected  on  the  spot  where  St.  Peter  was  martyred. 
It  occupied  a period  of  one  hundred  and  seventy-six  years 
in  building,  and  required  three  hundred  and  sixty  years  to 
perfect  it.  It  cost  ten  million  pounds ; it  covers  eight 
English  acres  ; and  is  kept  in  repair  at  a cost  of  six  thou- 
sand three  hundred  pounds  per  annum. 

Raphael’s  “ Transfiguration  ” is  in  the  Vatican.  The  great 
master  put  his  soul  into  this  production.  It  was  his  last 
work ; and,  while  executing  it,  he  seems  to  have  been  con- 
scious of  standing  upon  the  very  verge  of  the  summer-land. 
He  died  before  finishing  it,  at  the  early  age  of  thirty-seven 
years.  After  the  departure  of  this  great  master-painter,  the 
“ Transfiguration  ” was  suspended  over  his  corpse.  He  now 
ranks  a star  in  the  art-galleries  of  heaven. 


388 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


But  who  are  these  ? Why  such  a troop  of  beggars  at  our 
heels  ? Is  this  not  a Christian  city  ? Does  not  the  vicegerent 
of  Christ  here  reside?  Did  not  Peter  and  Paul  here  preach? 
Was  there  not  a special  epistle  addressed  to  the  Romans? 
Did  not  Jesus  command  his  followers  to  sell  what  they 
had,  and  give  it  to  the  poor,  and  follow  him  ? Is  this  the 
fruit  of  nearly  two  thousand  years  of  Christian  teaching 
and  practice  ? When  among  the  heathen  Indians  of  the 
great  north-west,  with  the  Congressional  committee,  I saw 
little  begging  ; but  here,  near  the  feet  of  the  visible  Christ , 
Pius  IX.,  I am  surrounded  by  filth,  beggars,  and  rags,  or  the 
scarlet  of  cardinals.  While  working  for  the  downfall  of 
Antichrist,  my  constant  prayer  is,  “ Thy  kingdom  come,  and 
thy  will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.” 

Just  under  the  shade  of  Pincian  Hill,  in  a magnificent  park, 
musical  from  flowing  fountains,  and  dotted  with  palms  and 
flowering-plants  from  the  tropics,  I took  leave  of  Prince 
George  de  Solms,  the  personal  kindnesses  of  whom  I can 
never  forget.  Rome,  its  ruins  and  relics,  its  glory  and 
its  shame,  I leave  with  the  prayer  of  faith.  If  the  pope 
has  been  pronounced  “ infallible,”  his  temporal  power  is 
gone  forever.  Roman-Catholicism  is  waning  in  Europe  ; and 
Rome,  city  of  the  Caesars,  is  dreaming  of  a resurrection. 

FLORENCE. 

Southern  Europe  is  grim  with  the  ghosts  of  dead  cities. 
Florence,  the  glory  of  the  middle  ages,  and  formerly  capital 
of  Tuscany,  is  built  in  the  form  of  a pentagon.  Its  popula- 
tion is  something  over  one  hundred  and  thirty  thousand. 
This  city  was  for  a season  the  scene  of  the  brave  yet  fiery 
Savonarola’s  labors.  A kind  of  second  Calvin,  he  was 
called  the  Catholic  reformer  of  Florence.  The  pope  trem- 
bled under  his  thunderbolts.  Through  the  city  flows  the 
Arno.  The  suburban  eminences  are  crowned  with  charming 
villas  interspersed  with  clumps  of  olive-trees.  These  grow 
in  such  luxuriance  that  they  called  out  one  of  Ariosto’s 
sweetest  songs. 


ITALY. 


389 


Just  out  of  this  city,  under  cypress-trees  shading  a plain, 
brown-marble  monument,  reposes  all  that  is  mortal  of  one 
who,  not  only  in  America,  but  in  all  enlightened  lands,  lives 
on  earth  immortal.  The  slab  has  only  this : — 

THEODORE  PARKER. 

Born  at  Lexington,  Mass.,  U.  S.  A.,  Aug.  24,  1810. 

Died  at  Florence,  Mat  10,  1860. 

Standing  by  the  grave  of  this  man,  who  was  too  broad  for 
a sect,  and  too  noble  for  a priest,  strange  and  deep  emotions 
thrilled  my  being’s  center  ; and  I was  proud  that  I had  per- 
sonally known  him  in  life.  Near  by  is  the  monument  of 
Elizabeth  Barrett  Browning  with  simply  the  plain  initials, 
“ E.  B.  B.”  The  inscription,  exceedingly  unassuming, 
seems  a veritable  prophecy  from  herself  in  these  lines : — 

“ A stone  above  my  heart  and  head, 

But  no  name  written  on  the  stone.” 

Among  other  distinguished  Italians,  I here  met  Girolamo 
Parisi,  the  editor  and  publisher  of  the  “ Aurora,”  a well- 
conducted  periodical,  printed  in  Florence,  and  devoted  to 
Spiritualism,  psychology,'  phrenology,  and  moral  philosophy. 
Its  pages  are  rich  in  sound,  substantial  teachings.  In  doc- 
trine, it  accepts  the  re-incarnation  system  of  the  French 
school. 

Happy  were  the  hours  I spent  in  the  society  of  Baron 
Kirkup.  Encircled  by  distinguished  men  of  rank,  having  a 
massive  library  of  books  treating  of  magic  and  the  unsys- 
tematized philosophy  of  the  mystics,  and  being  a practical 
mesmerist  withal,  the  baron  was  brought  into  the  fold  of 
Spiritualism  over  eighteen  years  since ; and  he  has  never 
shrunk  from  a frank  avowal  of  his  principles.  His  daughter 
is  the  principal  medium  he  consults.  Some  of  the  manifes- 
tations he  has  witnessed  are  absolutely  astounding. 


390 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


Our  poet  Longfellow,  attending  a stance  at  Baron  Kirk- 
up’s  residence,  avowed  himself  a believer  in  the  present 
ministry  of  angels. 

Appreciating  the  baron’s  labors  in  the  restoration  of  the 
painting  of  Dante,  there  was  conferred  upon  him  by  royal 
decree,  La  Corona  d ’ Italia.  He  had  previously  been 
“ knighted  ” by  Victor  Emmanuel. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 

Oriental  life  has  a never-ending  charm ; the  charm  of 
beauty,  of  tropical  freshness,  and  perpetual  summer.  Hum- 
boldt declares  in  his  “ Cosmos,”  that  a man  once  residing  in 
the  spice-lands  of  the  palm  and  the  banana,  the  cactus  and 
the  orange,  can  never  be  content  to  live  again  in  the  colder 
latitudes. 

We  reached  this  Austrian  city,  Trieste,  the  loth  of 
September.  The  cholera  was  prevalent,  and  the  American 
consul  absent  in  Vienna.  Next  to  Naples,  the  harbor  of 
Trieste  is  the  most  beautiful  in  Europe.  The  city  is 
eminently  commercial.  Italian  is  the  language  most  spoken. 
Nearly  all  nationalities  may  be  seen  in  Trieste.  The  Greeks 
retain  their  turbans  and  flowing  robes.  Dark-haired,  black- 
eyed  Italians  do  the  shop-keeping.  Occasionally  a German 
blonde  threads  the  streets.  The  wealthier  class  of  citizens 
reside  in  beautiful  villas  high  up  the  mountain-side,  and  a 
little  north  of  the  city. 

Leon  Favre,  the  Consul-General  of  France,  and  a devoted 
Spiritualist,  resides  in  Trieste.  Unfortunately  he  was  absent. 
Happy  were  the  hours  we  spent  with  this  gentleman  and 
scholar,  several  years  since,  in  Paris. 

Signor  G.  Parisi,  another  eminent  Spiritualist,  whom  we 
first  saw  in  Florence,  meeting  us  in  the  street,  embraced  us 
with  a love  paternal  and  fraternal.  It  is  as  customary  in 
Southern  Europe  for  men  to  embrace  and  kiss  as  for  women. 
“ Greet  ye  one  another  with  a holy  kiss  ” (2  Cor.  xiii.  12). 

891 


392 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


Capt.  Richard  Burton,  noted  in  literature,  known  as  a 
visitor  to  Mohammed’s  tomb,  and  a traveler  in  Africa,  is  the 
British  consul  in  this  city.  So  far  as  the  captain  has  any 
religious  bias,  it  is  towards  Spiritualism.  If  he  visits 
America  next  season,  we  may  accompany  him  on  a tour  to 
Yucatan,  and  various  ruins  in  South  America. 

VENICE,  QUEEN  OF  THE  ADRIATIC. 

“ I heard  in  Venice  sweet  Tasso’s  song, 

By  stately  gondola  borne  along.” 

This  is  decidedly  an  odd  city,  a city  built  upon  over  a 
hundred  little  islands,  a cityr  with  canals  for  streets.  Only 
think  of  being  taken  from  the  depot,  and  rowed  about  the 
city  in  search  of  a hotel ; think  of  seeing  front-doors  open 
on  to  the  water ; think  of  the  queer  taste  that  could 
select  such  a site  for  a city.  Byron’s  ecstasies  over  Venice 
puzzle  us. 

The  Venetian  Republic  elected  its  first  doge,  or  president, 
A.D.  697.  Its  armies  ultimately  conquered  the  Genoese. 
The  hundred  Catholic  churches  of  Venice,  though  rich  in 
paintings,  look  interiorly  dark  and  gloomy ; the  streets  are 
narrow  and  tortuous ; the  marbled  palaces  are  grayed  and 
grim ; and  the  “ gay  gondoliers,”  who  propel  those  four 
thousand  licensed  gondolas,  are  very  much  like  other  men 
that  work  for  money.  By  a Venetian  law  dating  back  three 
hundred  years,  the  gondolas  are  painted  black.  This  gives 
them  a hearse-like  appearance.  The  aristocratic  classes 
have  their  palaces  on  the  Grand  Canal,  and  keep  their 
gondolas  as  our  wealthier  citizens  keep  their  carriages.  The 
city  has  three  hundred  and  seventy-eight  arched  bridges 
of  either  iron  or  marble,  and  high  enough  for  the  passage  of 
gondolas  under  them. 

To  religionists,  St  Mark’s  Cathedral  is  the  charmed  center  ; 
to  poets  and  sentimentalists,  the  Bridge  of  Sighs,  rendered 
famous  in  Byron’s  “ Childe  Harold,”  — 

“ I stood  in  Venice,  on  the  Bridge  of  Sighs, 

A palace  and  a prison  on  each  hand.” 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


393 


The  hundred  old  palaces  gracing  the  Grand  Canal  are 
named  after  their  founders.  Many  of  them  are  magnificent 
even  in  decline.  By  paying  a small  fee,  the  doctor  and  self 
were  permitted  to  stroll  through  one  of  these  spleudid 
palaces,  so  unique,  so  rich  in  furniture  and  paintings,  golden 
mirrors,  and  specimens  of  antiquity.  Venice  boasts  the 
largest  painting  in  the  world.  Venetian  ladies,  going  to 
church,  wear  veils  upon  their  heads.  They  are  exquisite 
singers.  Guides  and  gondoliers  show  the  house  from  which 
Desdemona  eloped  with  the  Moor,  and  the  residence  of 
Shylock,  who  dealt  so  mercilessly  with  the  Merchant  of 
Venice.  Enough  of  fiction  : give  us  facts. 

MILAN. 

Northern  Italy  is  transcendently  beautiful.  Most  of  the 
distance  from  Venice  through  Verona  to  Milan  presents  a 
continuous  scene  of  luxuriant  vegetation.  The  fortified 
towns,  the  chain  of  mountains  on  our  right,  terraced  with 
vineyards,  the  lovely  Lake  of  Garda  linking  Italy  to  Austria, 
and  the  irrigated  lawns  and  landscapes,  made  our  soul  all 
the  day  sunny  with  gladness.  Milan,  considering  the  state 
of  civilization  and  progress,  is  evidently  the  finest  city  in 
Italy,  and  the  best-paved  city  in  Europe.  It  is  walled,  with 
the  gradings,  gardens,  and  ornamental  shrubbery  so  arranged 
that  it  seems  surrounded  with  a park.  The  center  of 
attraction  to  strangers  is  the  world-renowned  cathedral,  a 
full  description  of  which  is  impossible.  To  be  appreciated 
it  must  be  seen.  Built  in  the  form  of  a Latin  cross,  its 
length  is  four  hundred  and  ninety  feet,  and  its  breadth  one 
hundred  and  eighty  feet.  Its  rich  marble  tracery,  its  forest 
of  spires,  its  seven  thousand  statues,  its  aisles,  pillars,  and 
lofty  arches,  present  a wilderness  of  magnificence  absolutely 
indescribable.  From  the  summit  the  Alps,  with  Mont  Blanc 
in  the  blue  distance,  are  clearly  visible.  As  a monument 
of  elegant  and  costly  architecture,  it  must  for  ages  stand 
unrivaled;  and  yet  it  is  but  a pygmy  compared  with  St. 
Peter’s  at  Rome. 


394 


ABOUND  THE  WOBLD. 


PAEIS  AND  THE  COMMUNE. 

Our  route  from  Milan  lay  through  Turin  and  Mont  Cenis. 
Does  not  this  Alpine  tunnel  — marvel  of  enterprise  and 
engineering  — prophesy  of  tunneling  the  English  Channel  ? 
Paris,  proudest  city  of  Europe ! Previous  visits  to  the 
French  capital  under  Napoleon  only  fanned  the  desire  to  see 
it  since  the  Prussian  victories,  and  the  reign  of  that  Com- 
mune which  raised  its  spiteful  hand  against  palaces,  monu- 
ments, works  of  art,  and  rare  old  libraries,  — a Commune 
that  madly  fired  its  own  city ! Strange  way  to  actualize  the 
grand  theories  of  “liberty,  fraternity,  and  equality,”  by 
obliterating  all  evidences  of  former  genius  and  culture  ! 

Arriving  at  Paris  in  early  morning,  the  first  glance  showed 
no  signs  of  the  war,  nor  of  Communistic  vandalism.  A 
longer  stroll  lifted  the  veil,  and  revealed  the  reality.  The 
Tuileries,  Hotel  de  Ville,  Chateau  du  Palais-Royal,  the 
Louvre,  the  library  of  the  Louvre,  and  hundreds  of  other 
buildings,  were  either  fired  or  burned  to  ashes.  Men  and 
women  of  the  baser  sort  vied  with  each  other  in  scattering 
petroleum  and  mineral  oils.  Parisians  proved  themselves 
worse  enemies  of  France  than  Prussians. 

The  Hotel  de  Ville  was  famous  not  less  for  its  antiquity 
and  architectural  beauties  than  for  having  been  the  place 
where  the  mayor  of  Paris  handed  the  tricolor  cockade  to 
good  King  Louis  XVI.  ; where  they  arrested  Robespierre 
July  27, 1794;  and  where  the  festival  was  held  of  the  mar- 
riage of  Napoleon  I.  with  Marie  Louise. 

The  pen  that  writes  of  Paris  between  the  18th  of  March 
and  the  28th  of  May,  1871,  should,  to  correspond  with  the 
scenes,  be  dipped  in  blood.  Barbarians  have  burned  cities, 
and  annihilated  the  books  and  art-treasures  they  could  not 
understand.  But  the  Commune  outdid  this,  destroying 
indiscriminately  museums,  libraries,  and  granaries.  The 
burning  of  Paris  was  discussed  and  openly  decided  upon  in 
the  councils  of  the  Commune.  The  decree  was  published 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


395 


in  “The  Official  Journal.”  Rigault,  Billivray,  et  al.,  spent 
their  leisure  with  their  mistresses ; while  even  Paschal 
Grousset,  appointed  delegate  for  foreign  affairs,  gave  him- 
self up  with  other  leaders  to  bacchanalian  excesses.  While 
shouting,  “ Down  with  the  house  of  Thiers,  and  confiscate 
his  property,”  decrees  went  forth,  “ Use  petroleum,”  “ Re- 
peal all  law,”  “ Fire  the  churches,”  “ Suppress  the  news- 
papers,” “Abolish  marriages;”  and  all  this  in  the  name 
of  liberty , fraternity , freedom , — “social  freedom,”  par 
excellence  ! 

Doubtless  the  Thiers  government  was  in  some  respects 
oppressive ; but  did  this  justify  the  atrocities  of  the  Com- 
mune ? Burning  a barn  to  kill  a weasel,  demolishing  a 
costly  edifice  to  get  rid  of  a wasp’s  nest  under  the  eaves, 
would  be  a ranting  diabolism  paralleled  only  in  folly  by 
French  Communism. 

Excepting  Flourens,  the  leading  members  of  the  Com- 
mune seemed  inflated  with  ambition ; inspired  with  the  love 
of  money  and  pleasure,  wine  and  women. 

The  Franco-Prussian  war,  and  the  Commune,  quite  effec- 
tually paralyzed  Spiritualism.  It  is  now  re-gathering  its 
scattered  forces.  At  Mrs.  Hollis’s  seance,  held  in  the  apart- 
ments of  Mrs.  Mary  J.  Holmes,  near  the  Champs-Elysties,  I 
had  the  pleasure  of  meeting  that  gifted  author,  Victor  Hugo. 
He  wept  like  a child  when  receiving  a communication  from 
a loved  friend  in  spirit-life. 

ILLEGITIMATE  CHILDREN. 

Official  returns  from  Parisian  hospitals  last  year  showed, 
that,  of  the  births  in  the  city,  fifteen  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  sixty-six  were  illegitimate.  Boxes  called  tours  are 
established  in  various  parts  of  Paris,  each  of  which  revolves 
upon  a pivot,  and,  on  a bell  being  rung,  is  turned  around  by 
the  proper  person  inside,  to  receive  the  child  that  may  have 
been  deposited.  No  attempts  are  made  to  ascertain  the  par- 
ents. These  children  never  know  a father’s  care,  a mother’s 
love.  Nurses  are  secured  from  the  country. 


396 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


The  suburban  villas  of  Paris  send  into  the  foundling  hos- 
pitals annually  over  four  thousand  of  these  illegitimate 
children,  a large  portion  of  which  are  received  by  the  Hos- 
pice des  Enfants  Assistes , founded  in  1640.  Virtually  twenty 
thousand  illegitimate  children,  abandoned  by  their  parents, 
plead  yearly  in  Paris  for  paternal  recognition,  and  mater- 
nal tenderness,  — plead  in  vain.  This  is  the  legitimate  out- 
come of  French  socialism. 

GOETHE  AND  BARON  GULDENSTUBBE. 

Neither  genius  nor  true  greatness  can  be  entirely  discon- 
nected from  angel  ministrations.  Poets,  philosophers,  all, 
are  inspired  of  the  gods.  The  following,  from  “ Lewes’s  Life 
of  Goethe,”  refers  to  the  poet’s  last  hours  : — 

“ The  next  morning  he  [Goethe]  tried  to  walk  a little  up  and  down 
the  room,  but  after  a turn  he  found  himself  too  feeble  to  continue.  Re- 
seating himself  in  an  easy  chair,  he  chatted  cheerfully  with  Ottilia  on 
the  approaching  spring,  which  would  be  sure  to  restore  him.  He  had 
no  idea  of  his  end  being  so  near.  It  was  now  observed  that  his  thoughts 
began  to  wander  incoherently.  ‘ See,’  he  exclaimed,  ‘ the  lovely  woman’s 
head  — with  black  curls  — in  splendid  colors  — a dark  background!’ 
Presently  he  saw  a piece  of  paper  on  the  floor,  and  asked  how  they  could 
leave  Schiller’s  letters  so  carelessly  lying  about.  Then  he  slept  softly, 
and,  awakening,  asked  for  the  sketches  he  had  just  seen.  They  were 
sketches  in  a dream.” 

An  eminent  professor,  intimately  connected  to  Goethe’s 
family,  refers  to  noises,  whistling  sounds,  and  voices,  heard 
near  the  close  of  this  great  man’s  life.  These  are  his 
words : — 

“ It  seemed  as  if,  in  a less  frequented  part  of  the  house,  a door  either 
unknown,  or  long  forgotten,  slowly  opened,  creaking  on  its  rusty  hinges. 
Then  a beautiful  female  spirit-figure  appeared,  bearing  a lamp  burning 
with  a light-blue  flame ; her  features  were  surrounded  by  a halo  of  glory. 
She  gazed  calmly  upon  the  the  terror-stricken  witnesses,  sang  a few 
stanzas  of  some  angelic  melody,  and  then  disappeared  ; the  door,  closing 
behind  her,  presenting  the  same  sealed  appearance  as  before.  In  solemn 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


397 


silence  the  observers  retraced  their  footsteps  to  the  chamber  of  mourn- 
ing, and  there  learned  that  the  spirit  had  returned  to  God,  who  gave  it. 
The  last  words  audible  were,  “ More  light  I ’ ” 

When  in  Paris  the  first  time,  guest  of  Mr.  Gledstanes, 
the  French  Consul  Leon  Favre  accompanied  me  to  the  resi- 
dence of  the  Swedish  Baron  Louis  Guldenstubbe.  This 
gentleman,  a distinguished  Spiritualist,  was  related  to  a 
Scandinavian  family  of  great  renown.  “ Two  of  his  ances- 
tors, Knights  of  the  Order  of  the  Grand  Templars,  and  of  the 
same  name,  were  burned  alive  in  1309,  in  company  with 
Jacques  de  Molay,  by  order  of  Pope  Clement  the  Fifth.” 

If  it  be  true,  as  is  sometimes  asserted,  that  the  country  of 
one’s  birth  and  hereditary  descent  are  not  without  influence 
upon  mediumistic  qualities,  the  baron  was  favored  in  both 
these  respects.  The  mother  who  gave  him  birth  in  the 
country  of  Swedenborg,  the  mystic  Scandinavia,  prone  to 
Spiritual  belief,  early  initiated  him  in  this  kind  of  reading. 
When  quite  young  he  was  remarkable  for  presentiments  and 
visions. 

He  published  several  volumes  relating  to  his  researches  in 
the  science  of  positive  and  experimental  pneumatology, 
besides  a deeply  interesting  contribution  upon  “ direct  spirit 
writing.”  Both  himself  and  sister  were  mediums.  The 
baron  recently  passed  to  spirit-life,  esteemed  highest  by 
those  who  knew  him  best. 

ALL  CITIES  REPUDIATED. 

As  wens  and  warts  to  human  bodies,  so  are  cities  to  a 
country.  Unnatural,  they  are  the  cesspools  of  crime, 
competition,  and  avarice.  While  Nature  has  lavished  her 
gifts  with  prodigal  hand,  men  should  make  community- villas, 
and  gardens  of  hill  and  dale,  each  and  all  earning  their  bread 
by  honest  toil.  Rome,  grim  and  grand,  unites  the  dead  past 
and  living  present.  The  Papal  Church  is  the  most  logical 
of  any.  It  has  an  infallible  God,  an  infallible  Lord  Jesus, 
an  infallible  Church,  an  infallible  Douay  Bible,  and  an  infal- 


398 


ABOUND  THE  "WOULD. 


lible  Pope ; and  all  communicants  have  to  do  is,  to  attend 
mass,  confess  their  sins,  pay  their  priests,  and  go  to  glory ! 

Threading  the  streets  of  Naples,  and  the  suburban  villages, 
one  wonders  how  six  hundred  thousand  inhabitants  can  here 
live.  Lazzaroni  are  thick  as  flies  around  pools.  Jews,  Qua- 
kers, and  Shakers  take  care  of  their  own  poor.  Lyons,  the 
Lowell  of  France,  is  alive  with  silk  manufactories.  Paris  is 
handsome  and  proud,  showy  and  sinful.  Berlin  is  rich  in 
historic  and  artistic  attractions.  The  cathedrals  are  open 
at  all  hours  of  the  day  in  these  cities.  On  their  feet-worn 
floors,  prince  and  peasant  meet  as  equals.  Gardens  in  Euro- 
pean cities  and  hamlets  are  enjoyed  by  the  people  as  by  the 
proprietors.  Visitors  do  not  presume  to  meddle  with  plant 
or  flower.  The  citizens  generally  are  better  mannered  and 
more  polished  than  in  America.  Our  caste  is  based  upon 
wealth.  Our  boasted  individuality  has  degenerated  into  a 
selfish  rascality.  Our  laws  punish  little,  and  pardon  great 
criminals.  New-York  City  only  a year  since  had  sixty  thou- 
sand children  of  school  age  that  had  never  been  inside  a 
schoolroom.  American  self-conceit  and  English  caste  are 
both  abominable.  As  nations  they  are  antichrist. 

LONDON. 

Crossing  the  English  Channel  from  France  to  Dover,  a 
few  hours  through  the  fertile  fields  of  Merry  England 
brought  us  to  the  heart  of  London,  the  city  of  cities,  with  a 
population  almost  equal  to  that  of  the  whole  State  of  New 
York.  Individuals  may  drive  sixteen  miles  in  a straight 
line  upon  any  one  of  London’s  diameters.  The  seven  parks 
have  been  termed,  not  inaptly,  the  lungs  of  London.  They 
lie  chiefly  at  the  West  End.  The  Richmond  Park,  owned  by 
the  crown,  has  two  thousand  two  hundred  acres,  and  is 
eight  miles  in  circumference.  Hyde  Park  claims  four  hun- 
dred acres.  Victoria  Park,  named  in  honor  of  the  Queen,  is 
comparatively  new,  but  exceedingly  beautiful  with  lake  and 
pleasure  boats.  The  Parliament  Buildings,  Gothic  in  form, 


EUROPE  AMD  ITS  CITIES. 


399 


and  covering  over  seven  acres,  are  as  queer  as  magnificent, 
Westminster  Abbey,  venerable  structure  where  have  taken 
place  all  the  coronations  since  Edward  the  Confessor,  is 
visited  more  for  a sight  at  the  tombs  of  Shakspeare,  Milton, 
Addison,  Campbell,  Dickens,  and  other  distinguished  authors, 
than  for  worship.  Crystal  Palace,  embracing  several  hun- 
dred acres,  with  broad  avenues,  extensive  gardens,  floral  em- 
bellishments, and  within  the  building  statues,  paintings,  and 
unique  marvels,  presents  rare  attractions.  Madame  Tussaud’s 
wax-works  are  not  as  admirable  as  have  been  represented. 
The  Tower  of  London  is  stern  and  gloomy,  — the  traditions 
repulsive.  In  one  of  these  towers  is  a large  iron  cage, 
containing  a collection  of  jewels  estimated  at  twenty  million 
dollars.  The  great  Koh-i-noor  diamond  is  among  this  col- 
lection. “ The  crown  of  her  Majesty  Queen  Victoria  is  a cap 
of  purple  velvet,  inclosed  in  hoops  of  silver,  surrounded  by 
a ball  and  cross,  all  of  which  are  resplendent  with  diamonds. 
In  the  center  of  the  cross  is  the  ‘ inestimable  sapphire,’  and 
in  front  of  the  crown  is  the  heart-shaped  ruby  said  to  have 
been  worn  by  the  Black  Prince.” 

Remembering  the  teaching,  “ Lay  not  up  for  yourselves 
treasures  on  earth,”  why  not  dispose  of  those  jewels  and 
diamonds  at  once,  using  the  proceeds  to  procure  homes  for 
the  homeless,  and  bread  for  orphans  ? 

The  British  Museum  is  an  institution  of  itself.  Blessings 
upon  all  old  book-shops  ! English  parsons  think  Oxford  the 
mother  of  the  best  English.  Americans  quote  Boston  as 
authority.  The  English  excel  in  justice,  simplicity  of  faith, 
and  solid  friendship ; Americans  in  tact,  originality,  and 
audacity.  The  Latin  race  is  bad  at  colonizing  ; but,  wherever 
Englishmen  go,  they  create  a new  England.  Their  individ- 
uality, like  the  sponge,  excels  in  absorbing.  Their  houses 
are  their  castles. 

The  English  have  more  German  characteristics  than  we. 
In  their  travels  they  go  to  Germany,  Italy,  or  the  East. 
Americans  rush  to  Paris.  A gulf  separates  the  working 


400 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


people  of  England  from  the  nobility.  The  latter  clutch 
dead  bones  to  knock  the  life  out  from  progressive  souls. 
And,  further,  boasting  of  a titled  ancestry,  they  search  at 
the  roots  of  trees  for  fruits,  — such  fruits  as  burden  only  the 
topmost  branches.  Though  the  Nile  has  many  mouths, 
it  has  no  discoverable  head.  A privileged  few  own  nearly 
all  the  soil.  These  have  yet  to  learn  that  legitimate  pro- 
duction is  the  only  basis  of  ownership.  What  men  by  faith- 
ful toil  make  to  grow  or  produce  is  theirs,  and  nothing  more. 
There’s  a tendency  in  London  and  throughout  England  to 
co-operation  and  a practical  communism. 

HOMEWARD.  — THE  SPIRITUAL  OUTLOOK. 

Belief  often  blossoms  out  into  knowledge.  Traveling  west- 
ward as  a missionary,  I circumnavigated  the  globe,  and 
know  the  world  to  be  round.  Progress  is  the  key-word  of 
all  nationalities,  and  Spiritualism  God’s  witness  of  a future 
existence,  in  the  Pacific  Isles,  and  all  portions  of  the  Orient, 
as  in  the  Occident.  Believe  me,  it  was  joy  unbounded 
almost,  after  this  long,  perplexing  voyage,  to  be  dropped 
down  in  London,  to  walk  familiar  streets,  look  into  friendly 
faces,  clasp  cordial  hands,  listen  to  the  ringing  accents  of 
good  solid  English,  and  receive  such  a cordial  public  recep- 
tion at  the  “Spiritual  Institution  ” under  the  supervision  of 
Mr.  James  Burns. 

English  Unitarianism  is  icy,  arrogant,  and  cultured.  Or- 
thodox theology  is  a spent  force.  Spiritualism  is  a living 
gospel  power  ; and  the  English  are  making  rapid  strides  in 
the  dissemination  of  its  heavenly  principles.  I could  but 
exclaim,  How  changed  since  James  Burns  and  self  strolled 
through  London’s  labyrinthine  streets  in  search  of  the  Cav- 
endish Rooms,  to  commence  a series  of  Sunday  meetings  ! 
Competent  editors,  erudite  essayists,  eloquent  speakers,  and 
superior  mediums  for  demonstrating  the  reality  of  the  phe- 
nomena, are  now  all  doing  substantial  work  upon  the  temple 
of  truth. 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


401 


Books,  journals,  Spiritualist  literature  of  all  kinds  and 
gradations,  are  rapidly  increasing  in  England  and  the  British 
Empire.  Under  this  head,  the  most  unique,  and  the  most 
wonderful  too,  in  some  directions,  are  a series  of  books  by 

, entitled  the  “ Book  of  God,”  “ Book  of  Enoch,” 

“ Apocalypse,”  &c.  For  acquaintance  with  Brahmanism, 
Buddhism,  and  other  Oriental  religions,  together  with  re- 
search into  the  mysteries  of  the  East,  these  volumes  stand 
quite  unrivaled. 

SUGGESTIONS  TO  TRAVELERS. 

As  a tourist,  have  some  higher  purpose  than  mere  pleas- 
ure. 

“ 0 happiness!  our  being’s  end  and  aim,” 

though  good  poetry,  is  wretched  philosophy.  Happiness 
should  be  no  man’s  “ aim.”  It  would  be  the  quintessence 
of  selfishness. 

While  packing  your  trunk  ( one  is  enough),  store  away  in 
your  soul’s  silent  chambers  a choice  stock  of  good  temper 
and  patient  forbearance.  Passports  are  no  longer  necessary, 
even  in  Turkey  or  Egypt.  In  case  of  accident  or  trouble, 
however,  they  might  be  convenient  for  identification.  Take 
as  little  clothing  as  possible  ; it  is  cheaper  in  most  countries 
than  America.  Guide-books  are  indispensable ; while  guides 
are  often  a pestilence  and  a prey.  The  Bank  of  England  is 
best  known  in  the  East ; but  a “ circular  letter  of  credit  ” 
from  any  responsible  house  in  New  York  or  Boston  is  nego- 
tiable in  the  prominent  cities  of  foreign  countries.  If  there 
should  be  any  difficulty,  our  consuls  will  remedy  it.  * In  the 
Asiatic  cities  secure,  for  sleeping,  an  uppermost  room  : you 
will  find  better  air,  and  less  fleas. 

Fire-arms  of  all  kinds  should  be  left  at  home  : it  is  gener- 
ally the  most  cowardly  that  carry  them.  Dogs  fight  because 
they  are  dogs.  Few  men  are  sufficiently  brave  to  run, 
rather  than  fight.  That  Miltonian  war  in  heaven  was  a 
myth ; and  all  fighting  is  anti-Christian.  The  cost  of  travel 
26 


402 


AROUND  THE  WORLD. 


depends  altogether  upon  tourists.  Bating  the  beggars,  and 
the  to-be-expected  fleecing  of  travelers,  the  average  hotel 
charges  are  much  cheaper  in  some  parts  of  Europe,  and 
equally  as  cheap  in  Asia,  as  America. 

SUNRISE  AROUND  THE  WORLD. 

It  is  no  marvel  that  sun-worship  was  once  common  in  the 
East,  nor  that  modern  Parsees  look  upon  the  sun  as  the  sym- 
bol of  universal  light,  the  divine  Intelligence  of  the  uni- 
verse. How  true  that,  in  the  modified  language  of  another, 
the  “ morning  dawns  on  the  isles  of  the  Pacific,  where  the 
palm-grove,  the  coral-reef,  and  the  lagoon  are  to  be  seen. 
Westward  it  moves,  irradiating  at  once  Australia  and  Japan, 
the  gold-diggings  of  the  Briton,  and  the  summer  gardens  of 
the  Tycoon.  Next  Java  seas  and  Chinese  waters  reflect 
the  morn  ; the  one  studded  with  spicy  isles,  the  other  teem- 
ing with  ships  of  antique  form.  On  it  goes,  lighting  up  the 
populous  cities  of  China,  the  shrines  of  Siam,  and  the  tem- 
ples of  Burmah.  until  the  tops  of  the  Himalayas  reflect  the 
first  rays  of  coming  day.  Brighter  grows  the  light  upon  its 
lasting  snows,  and  wide  it  spreads  on  either  hand,  o’er 
ocean’s  waves  and  Tartar  land, 

‘ O’er  many  an  ancient  river, 

O’er  many  a palmy  plain,’ 

until  jungle  and  city,  deep  defile  and  Hindoo  temple,  are 
flooded  with  the  light  of  day.  Onward  still  it  moves,  over 
Afghanistan  and  Persia,  until  the  snows  of  Ararat  are  suf- 
fused with  a crimson  glow.  Brighter  grows  the  light,  until 
surrounding  seas  reflect  the  day,  until  the  camel’s  shadow  is 
projected  on  the  sand,  and  the  mosque  and  the  minaret  are 
revealed  on  Zion’s  Hill.  Onward  still  it  advances  in  cease- 
less march,  illumining  the  classic  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean, and  spreading  far  away  to  Caffre  hut  and  Lapland 
burrow ; embracing  at  once  Zambesi  and  Nile  valleys,  Gre- 
cian isles,  and  Russian  steppes.  At  length  the  Alps  are  all 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


403 


aglow,  and  the  shadows  of  night  chased  from  the  valleys. 
Darkness  retires  from  the  scene,  and  reveals  the  rolling 
Rhine,  the  plains  of  France,  and  the  hills  of  Spain.  The 
British  Isles,  too,  are  all  in  view,  — the  greensward  of  Eng- 
land, and  Scotia’s  rugged  strand.  Having  lighted  up  the 
Old  World,  westward  it  moves  to  seek  a New.  The  waves 
of  the  Atlantic  are  irradiated  from  pole  to  pole.  Ten  thou- 
sand sails  mirrored  on  the  deep,  or  rocked  by  the  tempest, 
reflect  the  day.  A New  World  comes  in  view,  from  the 
shores  of  the  Amazon  to  Labrador  ; wide  savannas,  emerald 
isles,  populous  cities,  mighty  rivers,  and  pine-clad  hills,  em- 
brace the  day.  On  marches  the  morn  over  fertile  plains  and 
dark  primeval  forests,  over  the  banks  of  the  Amazon,  the 
windings  of  the  Mississippi,  the  network  of  railways,  and 
the  waters  of  the  great  lakes,  until  beyond  green  savanna 
and  rolling  prairie  it  glows  on  the  snows  of  the  Andes,  and 
the  tops  of  the  Rocky  Mountains,  where  the  condor  trims  his 
plumage,  and  the  grizzly  bear  skulks  to  his  lair.  Down  the 
mountain-side  it  pours,  until  Chilian  cities  and  Californian 
sands  are  mirrored  in  the  waters  of  the  Pacific.  Again  its 
march  is  o’er  the  deep,  until,  amid  the  beauteous  isles  where 
day  began,  it  resumes  its  glorious  course  of  sunrise  round 
the  world.” 


THE  JOURNEY  SUMMARIZED. 

Travel  is  a school  of  trial;  and  traversing  Oriental  lands 
requires  considerable  pluck,  perseverance,  and  determina- 
tion. Though  passing  through  diverse  experiences,  though 
subjected  to  strange  mixtures  of  diet ; though  often  swelter- 
ing in  torrid  climes  ; though  scattering  Spiritualistic  litera- 
ture among  missionaries  and  mandarins,  Brahmans  and 
Buddhists ; though  resorting  to  donkeys,  camels,  and  ele- 
phants in  the  hue  of  locomotion,  as  well  as  sedan-chairs, 
palanquins,  railways,  and  ill-ventilated  steamers,  still  we  met 
— thanks  to  God  and  ministering  spirits  — with  no  serious 
disaster  by  land  or  sea.  And,  further,  if  we  except  custom- 


404 


ABOUND  THE  WORLD. 


house  annoyances,  and  the  begging  proclivities  of  pariahs 
and  other  lower  classes  in  the  East,  all  the  races  and  tribes 
with  whom  we  had  to  do,  Maoris  and  Malays,  Hindoos  and 
Arabs,  treated  us  with  considerations  of  kindness  and  good 
will. 

Sitting  quietly  now  in  my  library-room,  and  retrospecting 
the  year  and  a half’s  absence  consumed  in  this  round-the- 
world  pilgrimage,  it  seems  hardly  possible  that  I’ve  seen  the 
black  aborigines  of  Australia,  and  the  tattooed  Maoris  of 
New  Zealand ; that  I’ve  witnessed  the  Hindoos  burning 
their  dead,  and  Persians  praying  in  their  fire-temples ; that 
I’ve  gazed  upon  the  frowning  peak  of  Mount  Sinai,  and 
stood  upon  the  summit  of  Cheops ; that  I've  conversed  upon 
antiquity  and  religious  subjects  with  Chinamen  in  Canton, 
Brahmans  in  Bengal,  Parsees  in  Bombay,  Arabs  in  Arabia, 
descendants  of  Pyramid-builders  in  Cairo,  and  learned  rab- 
bis in  Jerusalem;  that  I’ve  seen  Greece  in  her  shattered 
splendor,  Albania  with  its  castled  crags,  the  Cyclades  with 
their  mantling  traditions,  and  the  Alps  impearled  and  capped 
in  crystal. 

The  Spiritual  stance  that  we  held  upon  Mount  Zion,  in 
Jerusalem,  when  ancient  spirits  that  personally  knew  Jesus 
after  the  “ days  of  Herod  the  king  ” came  and  conversed 
with  us,  was  to  me  the  most  consecrated  hour  of  life.  It 
was  the  door,  the  very  gate  to  heaven,  and  that  ajar ! The 
particulars  and  preparations-  for  the  stance,  with  the  teach- 
ings, the  inquiries,  and  responses,  will  be  written  out  in  the 
future.  The  time  is  not  yet.  We  are  living  in  the  Second 
Coming,  the  continuous  coming  of  Christ,  a coming  in 
judgment,  in  “ power  and  great  glory  ! ” 

As  midnight  hours  are  lighted  by  starry  hosts ; as  grasses 
and  grains,  fruits  and  yellowing  harvests,  first  freshen,  then 
come  to  maturity  through  the  warmth  and  light  of  the  sun, 
so  comes  the  soul’s  salvation  through  Christ.  “We  are 
saved  by  his  life”  (Rom.  v.  10).  Christianity  — that  is, 
the  Christ-principles  enunciated  by  Jesus  Christ  — stands 


EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 


405 


upon  an  imperishable  basis.  With  its  everlasting  arms  of 
tenderness,  it  infolds  the  world,  and  pours  forth  a crystal 
flood  of  love  as  boundless  as  inexhaustible. 

It  is  difficult  to  realize  that  I’ve  been  in  Bethlehem, 
walked  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  stood  upon  Mount 
Olives,  bathed  in  the  Jordan,  breathed  the  air  that  fanned 
the  serene  face  of  Jesus  when  weary  from  travel  under  the 
burning  skies  of  Palestine,  looked  thoughtfully  upon  the 
same  hills  and  valleys  clothed  in  Syrian  spring-time  with 
imperial  lilies,  and  had  the  same  images  daguerreotyped  upon 
my  brain  that  impressed  the  sensitive  soul  of  the  “ man  of 
sorrows,”  — the  teacher  sent  from  God. 

As  the  voyage  of  mortal  life  must  end  some  time,  so  must 
the  record  of  these  travels.  If  those  who  have  followed  me 
have  been  edified,  and  morally  benefited,  then  am  I satisfied. 
The  “greatest  word,”  said  Confucius,  “is  ‘reciprocity.’” 
Writing  in  haste,  we  may  have  committed  some  minor 
errors,  or  expressed  opinions  without  sufficient  research  ; but 
the  endeavor  has  been  to  treat  the  subjects  referred  to  can- 
didly, bringing  to  our  aid  the  most  reliable  information ; 
and  all  to  impart  correct  ideas  of  the  millions  peopling  the 
East. 

Though  each  nation  has  its  individuality,  and  each  zone 
its  peculiar  attractions ; though  there  are  choicer  antiquities, 
and  more  classical  lands  ; though  there  are  sunnier  skies,  and 
tropical  fruits  mellowing  in  one  eternal  summer,  — still  I ad- 
mire my  native  land.  And  yet  standing  upon  the  mount  of 
vision,  illumined  by  the  principles  of  the  Spiritual  philoso- 
phy, I know  no  rich,  no  poor,  no  Asia,  no  America,  no 
caste,  no  country ; but  one  divine  humanity , resting  upon 
the  beating,  loving  bosom  of  God. 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


PAGE. 

Preface iii 

CHAPTER  I. 

HAMMONTON  TO  CALIFORNIA. 

Uses  of  Travel.  — The  Western  Route.  — Indians  on  the  Plains.  — Salt 
Lake  City.  — Joseph  Smith’s  Visions.  — Why  Mormons  practice 
Polygamy.  — Brigham  Young  and  his  Wives.  — Strange  Doctrines 
concerning  Sexual  Life.  — How  to  deal  with  Polygamy.  — Its  Des- 
tiny. — California  Fruits  and  Products.  — Treatment  of  Chinamen. — 
Religious  Tendencies.  — Inharmonies  of  Harmonial  Philosophers  . 1 

CHAPTER  n. 

THE  SANDWICH  ISLANDS,  SOUTH-SEA  ISLANDS,  AND  SEANCES  AT  SEA 

Our  German  Princes.  — Identification  of  the  Spirit  Aaron  Knight. — 
What  is  the  Soul?  — When  does  it  begin  to  exist? — The  Moon’s 
Inhabitants. — Natives  of  the  Sandwich  Islands.  — Their  Habits  and 
Morals.  — Hawaiian  Spiritism. — Recent  Phenomena. — Decrease  of 
the  Native  Population 22 


CHAPTER  III. 

THE  POLYNESIAN  RACES. 

The  Ocean  Outlook.  — Beauty  of  the  Pacific  Islands.  — The  Samoan 
Group,  and  the  United  States. — The  Feejees  and  their  Customs. — 
How  were  these  Islands  peopled  ? — How  Civilized  Nations  have 
treated  these  Islanders. — Lost  Islands  of  the  Ocean  ....  34 


407 


408 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OCEANICA  TO  AUCKLAND. 

Gorgeous  Sunsets. — Souls  as  Exiles. — Louis  XII.  and  Shaving. — 
Sports  of  the  Passengers.  — Spirit  and  Matter.  — A Spirit-Chief  of 
Oahu.  — Sights  in  the  Depths  of  the  Ocean.  — The  Uses  and  Abuses 
of  Spiritual  Seances.  — Parisi  the  Italian  Teacher.  — Reaching  Auck- 
land, New  Ze'aland.  — The  Climate  and  the  People  ...  .44 

CHAPTER  V. 

AUSTKALIA. 

Sydney : its  Population  and  Parks.  — Landing  at  Melbourne.  — Appear- 
ance of  the  City.  — Its  Morals  and  Amusements.  — The  Climate  and 
Fruits.  — The  Gold  Discovery  in  Australia.  — Rushing  to  the  Mines.  — 
Excess  of  Male  Population.  — Our  Reception  by  Spiritualists.  — Per- 
secutions by  the  Victorian  Press.  — Appealing  from  the  Press  to  the 
Public. — Lecturing  in  the  Prince  of  Wales  Theater. — Mandarin 
Chinamen  organizing  for  Missionary  Effort  among  Christians.  — Spirit 
of  the  Christian  Church  in  Australia.  — Spiritualism  in  the  Provincial 
Cities.  — The  Black  Man  of  Australia.  — Their  Religion  and  Social 
Characteristics.  — Whence  their  Origin  ? — What  their  Destiny  ? . 51 

CHAPTER  VI. 

NEW  ZEALAND. 

Mountainous  Appearance  of  the  Country.  — The  Scotland  of  the  South. 

— The  Beautiful  Climate  and  Fruits.  — The  Gold-Fields.  — Botanizing. 

— The  Moa-Bird.  — Mineral  Springs.  — Akaroa  and  Christchurch.  — 

Wine  at  a Funeral. — Cannibalism. — Is  Man-Eating  Natural?  — 
Theological  Cannibalism.  — The  Lord’s  Supper  of  Unleavened  Bread 
approved.  — The  Maori  Race  of  New  Zealand.  — Their  Domestic 
Habits.  — From  whence  came  they  ? — Tattooing.  — The  Spiritual 
Experiences  of  the  Maoris.  — The  Tohunga.  — Spiritualism  in  Dune- 
din. — A Challenge  for  Discussion.  — Dunedin  Presbyterianism.  — 
Racial  Influences 81 

CHAPTER  VII. 

FROM  NEW  ZEALAND  TO  CHINA. 

What  is  Time  ? — Too  Trusting,  or  not  ? — Selfishness  of  Worldly  Men.  — 
Trimming  to  the  Breeze.  — Plato’s  Republic. — More’s  Utopia. — 
Fourierism.  — The  Communism  of  Robert  Owen.  — The  Great  Com- 
munist Jesus.  — The  Chinese  praying  for  Wind.  — The  Southern 
Cross.  — Our  Lost  Day.  — Longings  for  Land.  — A Fight  among 
Chinamen.  — An  Eclipse  at  Sea 105 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


409 


CHAPTER  Till. 

SEANCES  ON  THE  OCEAN. 

Delicacy  of  Conditions.  — Compliance  with  them  Indispensable.  — 
Teachings  of  Spirits.  — How  they  read  Thoughts.  — The  Length  of 
Time  that  Man  has  inhabited  the  Earth.  — Spirits  passing  through 
Matter.  — Selfishness  in  Spirit-Life.  — Where  are  the  Spirit-Spheres 
located  ? — Can  Spirits  pass  to  the  Planets  ? — Obsessing  Spirits  of  the 
Lower  Spheres.  — Are  there  Animals  in  Spirit-Life? — Do  the  Spheral 
Belts,  encircling,  revolve  with  the  Earth?  — The  Occupations  in  Dif- 
ferent Spheres. — The  Christ-Sphere  of  Purity 121 

CHAPTER  IX. 

CHINA. 

Hong  Kong.  — The  Face  of  the  Country.  — The  Past  History  of  China. 

— Its  Ancient  Names.  — Early  Efforts  to  Christianize  the  Chinese.  — 

Up  the  Pearl  River  to  Canton. — The  Chinese  Temples.  — Magicians.  — 
Streets.  — Sedan-Chairs.  -—Customs.  — Benevolent  Institutions  before 
the  Presence  of  Missionaries. — Chinese  Literature.  — The  Coolie 
Trade.  — Christian  Kidnapping.  — America  long  known  to  the  Chi- 
nese.— Why  the  Coolies  came  to  California. — Consulting  Spirits 
before  leaving.  — Chinese  Cemeteries.  — Pagodas,  and  why  they  were 
built 133 

CHAPTER  X. 

CHINESE  RELIGIONS  AND  INSTITTJTIONS. 

Confucian  Examination-Hall.  — The  Great  Wall,  and  Walled  Cities.  — 
Eating  Rats  and  Puppies.  — Chinese  Books  of  Morals. — Lau-tsze 
the  Superior  of  Confucius.  — Extracts  from  his  Teachings.  — How 
they  reckon  Time.  — Buddhism.  — Its  Teachings.  — Chinamen  as 
Emigrants.  — Do  they  murder  their  Infants?  — Their  Retorts  on 
Christians.  — The  Deification  of  General  Ward.  — His  Career  with 
General  Walker  in  Nicaragua. — The  Tai-ping  Rebellion. — Tea. — 
Secret  of  Mr.  Burlingame’s  Influence  in  China.  — Chinese  Spiritual- 
ism.— What  Missionaries  say  of  it.  — Methods  of  Converse. — Very 
Ancient  among  the  Chinese.  — The  Moral  Influence  of  Spiritism  upon 
the  Nation 151 


CHAPTER  XI. 

COCHIN  CHINA  TO  SINGAPORE. 

The  Anamites. — Saigon.  — The  Anamite  Customs  and  Religion. — 
French  Fashions  and  American  Independence.  — Singapore.  — The 
Tropical  Beauty  of  the  Island.  — The  Malays  of  the  City.  — The 
Malays  an  Old  Race.  — Their  Color,  Dress,  and  General  Features.  — 
"Whence  came  they?  — How  did  they  reach  America?  — Customs 
Common  to  the  Malays  and  our  Indians.  — Religion  of  the  Malays.  — 

The  Orang-Utan.  — Darwinianism 178 


410 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

MALACCA  TO  INDIA. 

Johore. — Visit  to  the  Maha-Rajah. — Extensive  Forests.  — Sawmills 
in  Asia.  — Jungles.  — Tigers.  — Serpents.  — Abundance  of  Fruits.  — 
Volcanic  Belts.  — Gold-Mines.  — Bird’s-Nest  Soups.  — The  Upas. 

— Cocoanut-Groves.  — The  Betel-Nut,  and  how  used.  — The  Gutta- 
Percha  Tree. — Spice-Field  Breezes.  — Calcutta  via  Penang.  — Passing 
Mount  Ophir 192 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

SPIRITUAL  SEANCES  ON  THE  INDIAN  OCEAN. 

Communication  from  Dr.  Willis  on  Disease.  — Meat-Eating.  — How 
Color  affects  Health.  — Sun-Baths.  — Mixture  of  Magnetisms  and 
Obsessions.  — Undeveloped  Spirits.  — How  to  avoid  their  Influence.  — 
Crimes  instigated  by  Low,  Scheming  Spirits.  — Teachings  of  a French 
Normandy  Spirit.  — Breathing  in  Life-Germs  and  Living  Cells.  — 
Origin  of  Intelligence.  — From  whence  the  Cross  ? — Auras  as  an 
Index  to  Character.  — Constructing  our  own  Future  Homes.  — Living 
Celibate  lives.  — Place  of  John’s  Birth.  — His  Travels.  — His  Visions. 

— What  the  Deeds  of  the  Nicolaitanes  were.  — Who  was  Melchisedec  ? 

— The  Essenians.  — Who  were  Jesus’  Guides?  — His  Present  Position 

in  the  Heavens 201 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

INDIA:  ITS  HISTORY  AND  TREASURES. 

Approaching  the  Land  of  the  Brahman. — English  Territory  and  Rule 
in  India. — Whence  the  Hindoos?  — Nature  of  the  Aryans.  — Grow'th 
and  Literature  of  the  Hindoos.  — The  Vedas.  — Walks  about  the 
City.  — City  Suburbs  and  Sight-Seeing.  — River  Scenes.  — Jugger- 
naut. — The  Banyan  Trees.  — Condition  of  the  Country  . . . 211 

CHAPTER  XV. 

INDIA’S  RELIGIONS,  MORALS,  AND  SOCIAL  CHARACTERISTICS. 

Social  Tendencies  of  the  Hindoos.  — Ghauts  for  burning  their  Dead.  — 
Shall  we  burn,  or  bury?  — Origin  of  Castes. — The  Brahman  Priests. 

— How  they  do  Penance.  — Bathing  in  the  Ganges.  — Their  Manner 
of  Dress.  — Their  Natural  Politeness.  — The  Royal  Asiatic  Society.  — * 

Up  through  the  Country  to  Benares. — Metaphysics  Old  in  India. — 
Fakirs  and  their  Practices.  — Along  the  -way  to  Bombay.  — The  Sup- 
posed Birth-place  of  Budha.  — Origin  of  Brahmanism. — Age  of  the  Rig 
Veda.  — Meaning  of  their  Sacrifices.  — Belief  of  the  Ancient  Brah- 
mans. — Christna  the  Ninth  Incarnation.  — Brahmanical  Maxims  . 222 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


411 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

THE  KISE  OF  BUDDHISM  IN  INDIA. 

History  of  Buddha.  — The  Ethics  of  Buddhism.  — The  Rev.  Murray’s 
Civilized  Heathen.  — The  Reason  why  Buddhists  consider  Guatama 
Buddha  a Greater  Man  than  Jesus  Christ. — The  Doctrines  of  the 
Buddhists. — Teaching  of  his  Disciples. — Their  Sacred  Writings. — 

The  Decline  of  Buddhism  in  India.  — The  World’s  Religions.  — The 
Elephanta  Caves 241 

CHAPTER  XVH. 

THE  BE AHMO-SOM A J AND  PAESEES. 

Spiritualism  in  India.  — Believers  in  Calcutta.  — Communication  from 
an  Ancient  Spirit  of  India.  — Allahabad.  — The  Brahmo-Somaj  Wor- 
shipers.— Keshub  Chunder  Sen. — The  Parsees.  — The  Ancient  Zoroas- 
ter.— The  Religious  Doctrines  of  the  Parsees. — Their  Strange  Method 
of  disposing  of  their  Dead.  — Their  Temples  and  Altars  for  the 
Sacred  Fire 250 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

FEOM  INDIA  TO  AEABIA. 

Aden  and  the  Arabs  in  the  Country.  — Arabic  Literature.  — The  Heat 
upon  the  Red  Sea.  — How  the  Israelites  crossed  the  Sea,  — The  City 
of  Suez.  — Filth  of  the  People.  — The  Suez  Canal.  — Across  the  Des- 
ert to  Cairo 265 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

EGYPT  AND  ITS  WONDEES. 

The  City  of  Cairo.  — The  Khedive  of  Egypt.  — His  Ambitious  Purposes. 

— A Railway  Fifteen  Hundred  Miles  up  the  Nile. — The  People  in  Cen- 
tral Africa.  — The  Testimonies  of  Travelers  concerning  them.  — Rea- 
sons for  thinking  the  Sanscrit  originated  in  Africa.  — Swedenborg’s 
Belief  founded  upon  the  Teachings  of  Spirits  as  to  an  Ancient  Bible 
in  Africa.  — The  Museum  in  Cairo.  — Spirits  explaining  the  Hiero- 
glyphs. — The  Nilometer.  — Strabo’s  Mention  of  it.  — The  Fertility  of 
the  Nile  Valley 272 


CHAPTER  XX. 

EGYPT’S  CATACOMBS  AND  PYRAMIDS. 

Personal  Appearance  of  the  Egyptians.  — The  Pyramids.  — Ancient 
Description  of  them.  — The  Catacombs  of  Memphis.  — The  Tombs 
of  Sakkarali.  — From  Sakkarah  by  Donkeys  over  the  Sands  to  Cheops. 

— The  Sphinx.  —The  Great  Pyramid.  — Its  Ilight.  — Its  Amount  of 
Masonry.  — Climbing  to  the  Apex.  — Spiritual  Seance  on  the  Pyramid. 

— Communication  of  the  Spirit 282 


412 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

STUDY  OF  THE  PYRAMIDS. 

Different  Estimates  of  the  Pyramids.  — What  the  Old  Greeks  said  of 
them.  — What  Present  Scientists  think  about  them.  — Prof.  C.  Piazza 
Smythe’s  Examination  of  these  Monuments.  — The  Internal  Struc- 
tures. — The  King’s  Chamber.  — Careful  Measurements.  — Results  of 
the  Researches. — The  Great  Age  of  the  Pyramids.  — Gliddon’s  Tes- 
timony. — How  did  the  Ancients  move  such  Blocks  of  Stone  ? — 
Were  they  moved,  or  manufactured  in  Places  where  they  are  found  ? . 293 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

ANCIENT  SCIENCE  IN  EGYPT. 

Astronomy  of  the  Egyptians.  — Heliopolis,  the  College  of  Priests.  — 

The  Obelisk  in  Constantinople. — The  Rosetta  Stone.  — The  Ancient 
Copts.  — Ancient  Alexandria.  — Destruction  of  the  Library.  — Book- 
Burning  by  Mohammedans  and  Christians. — Cleopatra’s  Needle. — 
General  Lytle’s  Poetic  Lines.  — Eastern  Liars. — Mark  Twain’s  Ex- 
travagance.— Spiritualism  in  Ancient  Egypt. — Mesmerism  pictured 
on  their  Papyri. — Spiritualists  in  Mndern  Cairo 305 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 

FROM  ALEXANDRIA  TO  JOPPA  AND  JERUSALEM. 

The  Appearance  of  Modern  Joppa.  — Scriptural  References  to  it.  — The 
New-England  Colony  in  Joppa. — Fanaticism. — Engaging  Drago- 
men. — Whom  to  engage.  — The  Gardens  of  Joppa.  — On  the  Way  to 
Jerusalem.  — Wheat-Stubble  on  the  Plains  of  Sharon.  — Ramleh  and 
its  Convent. — The  Roughness  of  the  Route  towards  Jerusalem. — 
Glimpse  of  the  City. — Natural  Emotions. — Others’  Impressions. — 
Estimates  of  Jesus.  — Jerusalem  as  it  now  is.  — Its  Walls,  Filth,  and 
Shrines.  — Localities  pointed  out  by  Monks.  — Mount  of  Olives  . 316 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 

CITY  OF  PROPHETS  AND  APOSTLES. 

Did  Jesus  exist? — Wliat  are  the  Proofs?  — Gerald  Massey’s  Testimony. 

— What  a Rabbi  said  to  us  in  Jerusalem.  — The  Mosque  of  Omar.  — 

The  Wailing-Place  of  the  Jews.  — Wliat  they  say.  — Walking  in 
Gehenna. — Hell.  — Trees  there  growing. — Bethesda’s  Pool.  — Mag- 
netic Waters. — The  Date  of  the  Crucifixion. — Bethlehem’s  Star. — 
Astronomical  Confirmation.  — The  Birthplace  of  Jesus.  — Present 
Appearance  of  the  City.  — Shepherds  still  watching  Flocks  there. 

— Why  did  not  Greek  and  Roman  Writers  refer  to  Jesus? — Solo- 
mon’s Pools.  — Route  from  Jerusalem  to  the  Dead  Sea.  — The  Jordan. 

— Spirits  pointing  out  Places  and  Paths  where  Jesus  journeyed  . 330 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


413 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

PRESENT  GOSPELS. 

Present  Inspirations. — Why  Jesus  was  baptized  in  Jordan. — Did  he 
confess  his  Sins?  — Peculiarities  of  the  River  Jordan. — What  the 
Spirits  said  of  Jordan  and  Jericho.  — Robbers  in  the  Vicinity  of  Jeri- 
cho. — The  Good  Samaritan.  — Present  Population  of  Palestine.  — 
Explorations  in  the  Country.  — The  Book  of  Moab.  — Non-Practica- 
bility of  Reformers 340 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

THE  CHRISTIANITY  OF  THE  AGES. 

Plato  and  Jesus  in  Contrast.  — Who  has  the  Pre-eminence  ? — Christian 
Teachings  before  the  Time  of  Jesus  Christ.  — Testimonies  in  Proof.  — 

The  Mediterranean  Waters.  — Islands  of  Rhodes  and  Cyprus.  — 
Characteristics  of  Modern  Greeks.  — Smyrna.  — The  Ancient  Smyr- 
nian  Church.  — Spiritualists  in  Smyrna.  — The  Climate  and  Cos- 
tumes. — Visit  to  the  Ruins  of  Ephesus.  — Place  of  John’s  Death. — 
Isaalouke 354 


CHAPTER  XXVn. 

TURKEY  IN  ASIA. 

The  Grecian  Isles.  — Constantinople.  — Walks  in  the  City.  — The  Kind- 
heartedness  of  the  Turks.  — Their  Language,  Social  Customs,  and 
Worship.  — The  Koran.  — The  Muezzins. — Turkish  Women,  and 
their  Vanity.  — The  Mohammendan  Dervishes.  — Their  Belief,  and 
Way  of  Worship.  — Spiritualism  in  Turkey 368 


CHAPTER  XXVIH. 

MODERN  GREECE,  ROME,  AND  NORTHERN  ITALY. 

Athens.  — Byron,  and  his  Love  of  Greece.  — Mars  Hill,  and  the  Prison 
of  Socrates. — The  Mediterranean  Waters. — Naples. — Garibaldi’s 
Entrance  into  the  City.  — The  Beggary  in  Naples.  — The  Congress  of 
Free-Thinkers.  — The  Museum  and  its  Treasures.  — Pompeii  and 
Herculaneum.  — The  Marvels  there  found.  — Italian  Churches.  — 
Rome.  — Wanderings  in  the  Eternal  City. — The  Pantheon  and  Coli- 
seum. — St.  Peter’s  Church. — Raphael’s  Transfiguration.  — Begging 
under  the  Shadow  of  Christian  Churches.  — Florence.  — Spiritualism 
in  Florence 378 


414 


TABLE  OF  CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

EUROPE  AND  ITS  CITIES. 

Trieste.  — Venice:  its  Canals,  Gondolas,  and  Palaces.  — Milan:  its  Ca- 
thedral and  Modern  Improvements.  — Mont  Cenis  Tunnel.  — Paris 
and  the  Commune.  — Fire  the  Churches,  and  abolish  Marriage.  — A 
Seance  in  Paris.  — Illegitimate  Children. — Baron  Guldenstubbe. — 

All  Cities  and  City  Life  repudiated.  — The  Characteristics  of  Different 
Cities.  — London.  — Westminster  Abbey. — The  Queen’s  Wealth. — 
Crystal  Palace.  — The  British  Museum.  — The  Aristocracy  of  Eng- 
land. — Spiritualism  in  England.  — Homeward  looking.  — Sugges- 
tions to  Travelers.  — Sunset  around  the  World.  — The  Journey 
summarized 391 


